Pony May Cry: Brotherhood is Magic

Chapters

Part 1 - Chapter 2: Falling Stars
Part 1 - Chapter 3: Of Devils and Ponies
Part 1 - Chapter 4: An Unexpected Visit
Part 1 - Chapter 6: Out and About
Part 1 - Chapter 7: This Party's Getting Crazy
Part 1 - Chapter 8: You Gotta Keep 'Em Separated
Part 1 - Chapter 9: Morning Glory
Part 1 - Chapter 10: Second Impressions
Part 1 - Chapter 11: An Apple A Day
Part 1 - Chapter 12: A Devil's Research
Part 1 - Chapter 13: A Game of Kings and Devils
Part 1 - Chapter 14: Preparations and Relaxation
Part 1 - Chapter 16: A Legend Retold
Part 1 - Chapter 17: Highway To Hell
Part 1 - Chapter 18: Raining Blood
Part 1 - Chapter 19: Shoot To Thrill
Part 1 - Chapter 20: Bark At The Moon
Part 1 - Chapter 21: Taste the Blood
Part 1 - Chapter 22: Superbeast
Part 1 - Chapter 23: Demonoid Phenomenon
Part 1 - Chapter 24: Awe of She
Part 1 - Chapter 25: Roundabout
Part 1 - Epilogue: Enim Corpus Meum
Part 2 - Chapter 1: How Bizarre
Part 2 - Chapter 2: Crazy Train (Part 1)
Part 1 - Chapter 1: Across The Universe
Part 1 - Chapter 5: The Welcome Wagon
Part 1 - Chapter 15: Here Comes The Sun
Side-Chapter: Beyond the Gates of Tartarus

Part 1 - Chapter 2: Falling Stars

Dante stared down at his reflection in a continual stupor. “This is a freaking joke!” he cried. “Out of all the things that could possibly happen when screwing with time and space, getting turned into a horse has gotta be the stupidest one ever!” He furiously stomped his hooves in the water, hoping to splash away this horrible dream, but much to his dismay, it was very real and whether he liked it or not, he was stuck in this form. He then let out a heavy sigh. “Oh well. At least I still got my dashing good looks,” he reassured himself, continuing to check his reflection in the pond. “After all, I am quite the cute little bastard.” he chuckled before turning around to perform a full body check.

“Got my jacket? Check." Dante stated aloud, turning his head to observe his long, crimson coat; the large tear on his right sleeve still present from his skirmish with Vergil atop the tower of Temen-Ni-Gru all those months ago. "My sword? Check. Ebony and Ivory…Not check.” he said as a disheartening tone soon found its way into his voice. “Of all the times to be without guns."

It was at that moment Dante began to ponder just how in the world he’d even be able to use his pistols if he had them. After all, using guns would require hands. Something he no longer seemed to have.

Eh, it’s probably for the better, Dante thought to himself. The last thing I need is to look like an incompetent jackass. Though, I wonder if I can still use my sword, He pondered momentarily. Might as well give it a shot.

Dante went to reach for his sword handle on his back when he looked at his hooves again, and noticed there’d be no way to properly grip the blade. "Hmmm, I think I can make this work," he muttered before turning his neck around as far as he could in an attempt to grab the handle with his mouth, just coming a few inches short. “Hmph, a lot harder than I thought it’d be." He then tried once again to bite down on the sword handle, but still came up short. Over and over he tried to grab his blade, but to no avail. "OH COME ON!" he shouted furiously. In his frustration, Dante started spinning in circles, constantly biting at his back in vain attempts to reclaim his sword.

Just then, Twilight Sparkle trotted her way over to where Spike had claimed the glowing object had fallen, only to discover a small crater devoid of any contents whatsoever. To her surprise, she only found a strange yellow stallion with an unkempt white mane and a wild, bushy tail to match, twirling about like a lunatic, biting at his back and swearing at every attempt he missed whatever it was he was carrying. She looked upon this spectacle quizzically, wondering whether or not she should bother this poor confused soul. However Spike managed to break the silence has he fell off her back and began to roll on the ground in bouts of laughter.

“Hahahaha! What’s with the screwball ballet, Twilight!?” he shouted only to be silenced by a thump on the back of his head from Twilights’ hoof. “Ow!”

“Spike! It’s very rude to laugh at others, no matter how…strange they may act.” Twilight snicked with a break in her composure.

Dante stopped spinning upon hearing Spike’s cry of pain and to his shock; he had just noticed that he was being watched by what appeared to be a small, green eyed dragon with purple scales and a lavender unicorn with violet eyes and a dark purple mane, accented by two highlights that streaked through her hair: one dark violet, and the other a bright rose color.

“Um, how long have you been standing there?” asked Dante in somewhat of a worried tone.

“Long enough to enjoy your little ballet,” Twilight giggled aloud. “Mind me asking what were you doing?”

“Oh, nothing really. Just stretches, ya know? Gotta keep myself in shape if I want to keep looking this good.” Dante fibbed as he started doing push-ups in a haphazard manner.

“Uh huh,” replied Twilight skeptically. “Well anyways, you wouldn’t have happened to have seen what caused this crater would you…umm…I’m sorry I didn’t catch your name.”

“Oh, me? Sorry about that. The name’s Dante.” he replied with a smile.

“Nice to meet you, Dante. My name is Twilight Sparkle and this is my number one assistant, Spike.” she greeted, gesturing towards the little dragon waving next to her.

“Cool, it’s not too often I get to meet talking horses.” he blurted out while remembering his encounter with the Hellish Horse, Geryon, at the bottom of Temen-Ni-Gru. Though it's a nice change from the non-talking, demon-trampling kind, he thought to himself.

Twilight was taken aback by his comment. “What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“Well, to be perfectly honest, I’m not normally a horse. And also, I’m not normally from here.” Dante said while pointing a hoof up to the sky. “And that crater in the ground? Totally my fault. Then again that’s what happens when you travel through a portal created by someone named Doctor Strange.” he explained casually.

Twilight only stood in bewilderment while Spike simply made a gesture with his finger circling his head, implying Dante was nuts.

“What? Don’t believe me?” he asked while positioning himself towards the edge of the crater. “See for yourself.” he said before falling backwards into the hole.

“Wait, Dante, don’t!” Twilight yelled, trying to catch him, only to hear a loud thud at the bottom of the crater.

“OW! See? A perfect fit. This is totally my hole...mind helping me up?” Dante asked innocently.

After fetching the demon hunter from him from his dirt prison, Twilight, Dante and Spike managed to share a few laughs before an orange pony with small white freckles on her cheeks, sporting a Stetson hat and a long, tied-back blonde mane named AppleJack had trotted over to the group.

“Howdy, Twilight. I see you came here to find out about that shootin’ star as well, huh?” asked AppleJack. “By the way, who’s yer new friend there?”

“That would happen to be the shooting star.” said Spike amusingly as Dante puffed out his chest with pride at such a compliment.

“...Beg yer pardon?” asked AppleJack, dumbfounded.

Twilight let out a small giggle at the orange mare’s reaction. “Sorry, but what Spike means to say is that Dante here was the shooting star you thought you saw. Surprising yes, but apparently he’s not from around here."

“Ya mean like from Cloudsdale 'not from around here' or are you saying he’s not from Equestria?” asked AppleJack with an uneasy look fixated on Dante.

“I believe the latter will suffice.” answered Twilight cheerfully. "But I don’t think there’s much cause for worry. Dante here seems to be quite a friendly, if not goofy stallion.” she said, watching Spike show off a giant belch of green flames to Dante, to which she responded with a giggle.

“Well shucks, it’s nice to know we got another friendly face ‘round here!” exclaimed Applejack as she ran up to Dante and shook his hoof rather vigorously. “Pleased to meet ya, Mister Dante. The name’s AppleJack and I hope you plan on staying here in Equestria for awhile. After all, even if yer just visitin' there’s no sense in not getting accommodated ‘round these parts, am I right?”

Surprised by AppleJack’s surprisingly incredible strength, Dante was shaken up a bit by her overenthusiastic hand….er hoofshake. “Sounds good to me. If anything I might as well find a place where I can get a bite to eat if that sounds good with you ladies."

“That’d be wonderful.” said Twilight. “I know just the place where we can grab some lunch.” she commented while gesturing everyone to follow her back to Ponyville.

“Good to hear. I’m so hungry I could eat a hor-” he caught himself before finishing the sentence.

“What was that, Dante?” asked AppleJack.

“Oh, I said I was so hungry I could eat a horse apple.” he said embarrassingly.

“Boy, you sure are one weird fella, Dante.” laughed AppleJack as they all trotted towards town.

Meanwhile, in the dark reaches of the Everfree Forest, lay an empty crater similar to Dante’s in terms of shape and size; from which his twin brother had stepped out of, only to be met with a horrible discovery as well as he stumbled away from the crash site.

“Utterly disgraceful.” sneered Vergil upon observing himself in a murky pond. In his reflection stood a silver-grey pony with a slicked back white mane, dressed in a blue three tailed coat; from which a neatly groomed, silvery white tail protruded out of the back. Tethered to the side of his coat by the yellow sageo wrapped around his sheath, was the demon blade, Yamato.

“A son of Sparda reduced to a lowly farm animal in this accursed forest.” he hissed as he started his trek down the dark and winding forest. “Might as well have sent me to a glue factory.” he muttered, looking around the darkened woods.

Despite the fact that it was the afternoon, the Everfree forest had a tendency to completely block out the sun at times, due to its dense vegetation. However, that was just one of the few minor complications of said forest when compared to the fact that the Everfree forest serves as a habitat to some of Equestria’s most dangerous and violent wildlife in all the land.

Upon finding a small clearing, Vergil decided to try and find the sun’s position so as to gain some idea in which direction he was heading. But not too long after finding this clearing, Vergil was greeted by a multitude of low, menacing growls and glimmering, yellow eyes emerging from the shadows of the woods. Out of the dark corners of the forest prowled a pack of vicious Timberwolves. Fourteen to be exact as Vergil counted them.

“My my, it seems some poor mutts got lost in hopes of finding a free meal.” he said in a condescending tone.

The Timberwolves only snarled in retort as they crept closer, circling the un-intimidated pony for which they saw as nothing more than sustenance.

“I see how it’s going to be. Fine then you mindless mutts. Let me fill your insatiable hunger.” growled Vergil as he turned his head and unsheathed Yamato from his side in one sudden movement using his mouth.

This caused the hulking, wooden wolf-like creatures to pounce towards Vergil all at once. Acting quickly, Vergil dove for the nearest one in the air with his sword clenched firmly between his teeth. All that could be heard from that point onwards was the dozens of pained howls echoing throughout the entire forest.

Author's Note

Chapter Inspiration and Reference Song:

Part 1 - Chapter 3: Of Devils and Ponies

Upon entering Ponyville, Dante was met with quite a site. Small modest houses plotted all around the peaceful town, filled with the hustling and bustling sound of hooves as ponies of all colors and sizes trotted to and fro their destinations. What astounded him even more was the sight of flying pegasi scattered about moving clouds with ease, positioning them just right, giving the town such a serene feel to it.

“Quite the snazzy hometown you got here.” said Dante still gazing around the small town. Although to be honest, it looks something right outta a kid’s book, He thought to himself.

“Thanks. It’s quite a tranquil place if you’re looking for a nice place to live.” replied Twilight happily as Dante, AppleJack and she made their way through the town square.

“Hey, before I forget, I have to ask, what the heck is with these flying horses screwing with the clouds?” Dante questioned.

“Oh, those are the Weather Team Pegasi.” answered AppleJack. “They’re in charge of the weather as you can probably guess, given the name and whatnot. They pretty much keep up the skies according to the forecast.” she then went on to explain.

“Huh. Well that sounds… pretty damn weird to be frank.” The demon hunter replied, flabbergasted by AppleJack’s explanation.

“I take it things are a lot different from where you come from huh?” inquired Twilight.

“More than you can imagine.” said Dante still looking around the town, noticing a few ponies throwing glances in his direction.

“Anyways, why is everybody giving me weird looks? I mean I’m a horse like you after all. I don’t stick out that much do I?” asked Dante uneasily.

“We actually prefer the term, ponies, Dante.” corrected Twilight. “And secondly, I think it’s the way you look. I mean it’s not too often some pony comes into town wearing a big red coat, pants and carries a humongous sword on his back.”

“Guess you do stick out a bit.” said Spike, observing Dante’s sword. “Whattya use that thing for anyways? Looks impossible to even try and hold.”

“Eh, I think I’ll wait 'til we’re in private to tell ya.” Dante answered casually.

“Why in private?” Twilight butted in.

“Yeah, it doesn’t seem all that friendly to be so secretive, Dante. Especially when some pony as suspicious lookin’ as you is trying to get to know everyone. No offense.” interjected AppleJack.

“Fine. Over lunch if you must know, alright?” sighed Dante, eagerly anticipating to get something to eat.

The Café they came too wasn’t all too fancy, but was a nice, little casual gathering place for ponies to sit and enjoy the day talking, be it about weather, sports or just to catch up with one another. If anything it was more of an outdoors eatery with tables topped with umbrellas placed around the building in a neat pattern. It was also where Twilight predominantly came in her spare time to enjoy a nice lunch and a good book.

As the four took their seats, Dante quickly and awkwardly picked up the menu with his hooves and after a few attempts at holding it right he began to notice something about the menu.

“What the hell? Hay Fries, Dandelion Club Sandwhich, Daisy Grilled Cheese!? How in God’s name am I gonna eat this junk? Please someone tell me this is a bad joke.” he said with an exasperated sigh.

“Guess yer really not from around these parts after all?” asked AppleJack.

“What gave it away? The fact that half this crap is indigestible!?” Dante snapped.

“Now now, try and calm down please, Dante," Twilight spoke up. "I’m sure there must be something that’ll suit your taste or something you can at least try. After all you are a pony, and you might have the taste buds and vitals suited for an herbivore diet now.” she said, trying to comfort the worked up stallion.

Maybe she has a point, Dante thought. It wouldn’t hurt to give it a try. Besides, this is the first time a lady ever offered to pay for me. I might as well make the best of it. As he skimmed the list, his eye caught one particular item on the menu that made his mouth water and his heart burst with excitement. “Sweetness! They have pizza here!” Dante exclaimed. “Hey, Garcon!” he shouted, gesturing for the nearby waiter to take their order.

In a flash, a stallion dressed in a black vest rushed over to their table, carrying a pencil and note pad. “What will you all be having today?” he asked everyone in a polite and patient manner.

“The Daffodil Sandwich for me, and an order of Hay Fries for Spike here.” Twilight answered while Spike simply nodded in agreement with her order.

“I’ve been hankerin’ for a nice salad,” said AppleJack. “And also, ya wouldn’t happen to mind puttin’ a few apple slices on it for me, would ya?”

“But of course not.” replied the waiter ever so happily.

Heh. Apples. Tooooootally didn’t see that coming, Dante thought while chuckling to himself. Hell, it might explain what’s up with everyone having these weird marks on their asses; he trailed off, staring at the three apples marked on AppleJack’s flank.

“And what will you have, good sir?” asked the waiter, breaking Dante out of his daze.

“Oh yeah. Gimme your best supreme pizza...nix the olives, though.”

“Alright then, that’ll be one pizza with the works, no olives.” muttered the waiter, jotting down the order on his pad as he left the table.

“So then,” Twilight started. “You said you were gonna tell us why you carry around that sword?”

“If you really need to know, I’m a Demon Hunter.” Dante replied in an annoyed tone.

“Pffft hahahaha, you serious!?” laughed Spike as he fell out of his seat.

Both AppleJack and Twilight soon joined in on the laughter thanks to the sight of Spike falling over; all while an irritated Dante only looked on a bemused sneer.

“Oh come on! You three are willing to believe I fell from the sky, but laugh at the idea of me being a Demon Hunter?!” he asked incredulously. “Where in the hell do you suspend your disbelief?” Dante pouted as he crossed his forelegs over his chest.

“Sorry,” giggled AppleJack, breaking out of her laughing fit. “It’s just that we don’t usually have any of those demon whats-its here in Equestria. Sorry to put a bit of a damper on yer profession there, sugar cube.” she said, patting his shoulder.

“Ah, whatever. I can’t really imagine such a place like this to have any sort of demon trouble anyway.” he said as he placed his hoof on his chin.

“Wow. I guess you weren’t kidding when I asked if things were different in your world. However, we do have our share of troubles here every now and then in Ponyville.” said Twilight.

“Oh really?” asked Dante, raising his brow. “Like what?”

“Look out beloooooooooooooow!” cried a voice from up on high.

Before Dante could react, a cyan-blue Pegasus zoomed in from the sky, knocking him off his seat as she crashed into the devil hunter, sending them both tumbling onto the ground.

“Like Rainbow Dash’s flying.” chuckled Spike.

“Graaand.” stressed Dante as he picked himself up, sitting upright next to the pegasus mare with the rainbow patterned mane known as Rainbow Dash. “Hell of a way to say hello.” he said as he made eye contact, taking notice of her rose colored irises.

“Hehe, sorry. Ummm, you new around here?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“Yeah, name’s Dante: Demon Hunter, and apparently crash test dummy as of now.” he answered sarcastically.

“Pleased to meet ya, Dante. My name is Rainbow Dash and I happen to be THE best flyer in all of Equestria.”

“Don’t forget to mention one of the most conceited.” chuckled AppleJack.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash snapped

“And by the looks of it, I take it the best flyer title doesn’t cover your ability to land.” joked Dante with a grin.

“Oh, ha ha,” Rainbow Dash laughed sarcastically, trying to ignore their remarks. “Anyways, you said you were new in town?” she directed her question towards Dante as they both walked back to the table and took a seat.

“Yeah, and I take it Twilight, Spike and AppleJack are your friends?” asked Dante.

“Yep, my best friends.” she said proudly as the waiter came back with their orders, putting down a sandwich with what looked like flowers between the two slices of bread in front of Twilight and a plate of hay fries in front of Spike. Then he turned towards AppleJack, placed her salad down, and then moved onto Dante.

As the waiter sat the large, steaming hot saucer down, Dante’s nose was invited with a welcoming scent that reminded him all too well of home. He then looked down at the pizza as the waiter left, ready to enjoy the delicious meal, only for his expression to shift from eager anticipation to that of sheer horror. Dante’s eyes began to water at the sight of the dish. Upon said pizza was a plethora of toppings. Green peppers, onions, and mushrooms, all spread out on a thick layer of melted and gooey cheese, but one tiny detail stood out that had troubled the light yellow stallion. That one mortifying detail was the absence of pepperonis. In their place were circular purple flowers scattered about the pizza.

How could they?! Dante screamed internally. How could they defile the sanctity of pizza? You can’t have pizza without pepperonis, or salami, or any kind of meat for that matter! It’s just not fair. It’s just not right!

“You ok, buddy?” asked Rainbow Dash, noticing Dante was gawking at his plate with a dismal expression.

“Oh, uh yeah…sorry about that. Just well, I've never really seen this kind of pizza before is all.”

“Did I mention he’s reeeally new around here?” Twilight said after taking a few bites from her sandwich as Spike proceeded to chow down on his hay fries.

“Well don’t let it get to ya, Dante. I’ll be sure to help ya feel at home here in Ponyville. After all, I’m also the coolest pony in town; so just stick with me and I can guarantee you’ll fit right in,” assured Rainbow Dash as she grabbed a slice of Dante’s pizza. “Ya mind me having a slice?” she asked with a cute smile.

Dante let out a long sigh. “Sure,” he replied, smiling as best he could. Though he wasn’t really used to their world, he was starting to enjoy the company of these ponies. “This place doesn’t seem too bad.” he muttered to himself before taking a bite out of his pizza. And the food isn’t half as bad as it looks, he thought, chewing the cheesy goodness topped with flowers.

Back in the clearing Vergil found in the Everfree Forest, all that was left from his encounter with the Timberwolves were the torn and sliced open wooden husks strewn about the area. Cracked torsos, splintered legs and moss-covered wolf heads decorated the vicinity, along with a small trail of blood that could be seen leading out of the clearing.

“Damn it all!” cursed Vergil as he slowly edged his way to the end of the forest. His clothes were torn and tattered, marked with scratches and tears while his body itself was full of gashes, bites, and open wounds that were bleeding a considerable amount. Even his hair had begun to muss up, falling out of its elegant, waved back style and into a messy mop of white hair; not unlike his brother’s.

“To think those rabid mutts were capable of actually harming me, let alone able to even touch me is downright disgraceful," he coughed out, finally reaching the edge of the Everfree.

As Vergil left the forest, his eyes were met with the glare of the afternoon sun radiating the lush meadows and fields surrounding a dirt path. He then proceeded to walk down said path with a slight limp as his back leg was still bloodied from the earlier tussle.

“Curse this body.” he mumbled, noticing his wounds weren't healing. Normally by now, Vergil's injuries would have properly closed up thanks to his demonic blood. For now, he would just have to bear with it and find a means to returning to his original state. As he continued on his way, Vergil began to take in the scenery that only now, had caught his attention. It was all so bright and vivid. Butterflies fluttered about the ever vibrant fields on both sides of the path with flowers decorating the radiant, green grass in small patches. The grey pelted pony only scoffed in disinterest at the very sight of it all. How dull, he thought to himself, still curious as to where he was exactly.

However, his thoughts were interrupted as he began to hear the cheerful tunes of whistling birds accompanied with the hums and singing of a beautiful, yet hypnotic female voice, causing his ears to twitch out of curiosity.

Following the sound of the music, Vergil's attention was now focused up ahead to where the music seemed to be originating from. As he continued forward, he spotted a small yet well built cottage that was sitting at the edge of the forest.

“Hmph. Perhaps I’ll finally get some answers as to where I am after all.” he muttered as he started trotting towards the small cottage.

Part 1 - Chapter 4: An Unexpected Visit

“Well how’d ya get here anyways?” asked AppleJack while munching on a forkful of her salad.

“Yeah, I mean if you’re not from Equestria, where are you from?” joined in Rainbow Dash.

“Well, from what Dante's told me, he said he was from a whole different world.” answered Twilight. “Isn’t that right?”

“Guess you can say that.” Dante answered still chewing on a slice of pizza. “Lately, I’ve been getting thrown across worlds like a damn pinball."

“This happens to you normally?” asked Twilight.

“Not really, wasn’t ‘til a few days ago I got involved in some weird meshing of two worlds because some metal-headed, nut job doctor thought it’d be fun to conquer my world along with his apparently.”

“Wow,” muttered Rainbow Dash while chewing away at a slice of pizza. “Sounds like that dude really needs a hobby.”

“Tell me about it.”

“Still don’t explain how you ended up here.” AppleJack butted in.

“Eh, I’m getting to it. Anyways, that Doctor Doom dude screwed up something and the next thing we know, he accidentally attracts this giant planet eating monster called Galactus who wanted to eat both mine and his world. So me and a few other guys from both worlds get together and totally trash him.”

“And that’s how you got here?” asked Twilight.

“Not exactly,” answered Dante. “Ya see after the whole mess, this wizard or whatever you wanna call him, Doctor Strange, pulls off a spell to help us get back to our world. After some help from my brother, he made a portal to send both Vergil and I back to our world and well…here I am...wait a minute.”

“Something wrong?” asked AppleJack, noticing Dante starting to space out.

“OH CRAP!” yelled Dante. “I totally forgot about Vergil!”

“Who’s Vergil?” asked Rainbow Dash looking somewhat concerned at Dante.

“Vergil’s my brother. He was with me when the portal acted up. I remember seeing him right before I wound up here. If anything that probably means he’s here in Equestria as well.”

Dante’s eyes suddenly shot wide open upon finishing his sentence. “Awwww crap. He’s here in Equestria.” he groaned, placing his hoof to his face.

“What’s wrong with that?” asked Spike, chewing a mouth full of hay fries.

“Yeah,” Twilight chimed in. “If anything, it’s a good thing if he ended up here, considering your circumstances. I mean could you imagine if he got lost in another world or didn’t make it through the trip at all?”

“No no no, you don’t get it. If Vergil’s here, God only knows what kind of trouble he might cause, especially in a world filled with ponies.” Dante stressed his point further.

“Oh come on! He can’t be all that bad.” laughed Rainbow Dash.

“You obviously haven't met my brother.” Dante's brow furrowed.

“Well what’s he like?”

“How do I put it?” Dante began, tapping his hoof to his chin thoughtfully. “Well for one thing: he’s rude, he's condescending, arrogant, a bit of a snob as well. He doesn’t care about anyone other than himself, and gets violent when things don't go his way. Over all, he’s a pretty cold and ruthless bastard.”

“That don’t sound too brotherly of ya sayin’ such things there, Dante.” protested AppleJack in an angry, almost offended tone.

“It sure doesn't," Twilight agreed. “You’re making it sound like he’s pure evil. How can you say such things?”

“Like I said,” Dante spoke up. “You don’t know Vergil like I know him. I just feel sorry for the poor sap that crosses his path.” he said while scarfing down another slice of pizza.

Vergil had finally arrived at the cottage after walking along the dirt path leading out of the Everfree Forest. Upon reaching his destination, the singing he had heard before seemed to be coming from the garden out in the front. After crossing the small bridge leading up to the cottage, he had soon discovered the source of the melodic voice. The singing was coming from a yellow female pegasus with a long, flowing, light pink mane, who was fluttering about, tending to the many birdhouses outside the cottage.

“How are you all doing today, little birdies?” Fluttershy cooed as she filled each of their birdfeeders with seed. “Did you all have a safe flight back here?” she asked. The small birds simply nodded happily in response before pecking away at their meal, causing Fluttershy to giggle in delight.

“Excuse me, Miss,” interrupted Vergil. “By any chance, would you know if there’s a town nearby? Or any sort of populated location for that matter?”

Upon hearing Vergil’s inquiry, Fluttershy turned around to answer him.

“Why yes there is. If you jus-“ was all she could say before letting out a loud, terrified gasp upon seeing Vergil, whose body was still bloodied and gashed.

“Oh my goodness! Are you okay sir? Do you need help? What happened to you? Oh my gosh, this is just awful.” Exclaimed Fluttershy as she hovered around Vergil nearly hyperventilating while examining his wounds.

Vergil taken aback by Fluttershy’s sudden burst of questions and overbearing concern, managed to compose himself after a brief moment of confusion and simply responded, “To answer those in order, Yes I am ok. The only help I need is directions towards a town and I got acquainted with some sniveling, rabid mutts. Other than that, that pretty much covers everything.”

“A-a-are you sure you’re ok? Your injuries look serious.”

“I’ve had far worse than this.” said Vergil, shaking off the momentary burst of pain in his back leg.

“But what could have done this to you?” Fluttershy asked while still steadily circling Vergil, looking up and down his body.

“I had a run-in with some sort of wolves in that forest back there. You know of them?”

Fluttershy let out another loud gasp as she placed a hoof over her mouth. “Oh My! You ran into Timberwolves? Thank goodness you’re ok, but how did you get away from them?”

Vergil let out a small chuckle at the idea of him retreating from any sort of encounter.

“Please, I had no reason to flee. I killed every last one of them. The damn mutts put up a more difficult fight than I anticipated though.”

Fluttershy was stunned at Vergil’s statement. “You killed them?” she asked with somewhat of a frown on her face.

Vergil raised his brow, “Yes. After all, they made the mistake to attack me. I see no reason to feel any sort of guilt, especially if they weren’t smart enough to know when to give up.”

Fluttershy slowly nodded, knowing this to be the sad truth. It was either him or them and she didn’t think anypony would want to end up dead if they could defend themselves.

“Now then that’s out of the way, exactly where is this town you were referring to?” asked Vergil.

“Oh yeah, um, sorry. It’s ummm, about a mile down the road that way.” she replied, pointing her hoof towards where the dirt path led from her house to the bridge.

“Thank you, ma’am. I shall be on my way then.”

Vergil began to walk off, leaving the cottage and started over the bridge. Fluttershy stared at him sadly, still fixated on his wounds. Though she did not know him, she couldn’t let him just walk away in his condition.

“Wait! Sir!” she yelled out flying over in front of him.

“Yes? What is it?” Vergil asked impatiently.

“I’m really sorry to bother you, but I just can’t let you head off on your own in your condition…if that’s ok with you.”

“I appreciate your concern, but I’m fine.”

“Please, sir. Your wounds are still bleeding and what if you catch a horrible infection? At least let me just patch you up. It’s the least I can do…please?” Fluttershy pleaded, her sad teal eyes staring straight into Vergil’s own cold, blue irises

Vergil only sighed. He knew this pegasus wouldn’t waver. Given his initial impression of her, he figured she had a gentle and caring nature, but had no idea she’d be so persistent. “Fine,” he conceded. “I could stand for a rest. I’ve had nothing but one eternal headache since I arrived here. Thank you, ma’am.”

Fluttershy gave him a big smile, letting out a small squeak in the process. “Oh, no problem, sir and, umm, by the way, my name is Fluttershy.” she said timidly. “Um, what’s yours, if you’re ok with me asking?”

“Vergil. Pleased to make your acquaintance, Miss Fluttershy. If I must say, I find it to be quite an elegant name.” he said smoothly, turning back towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Oh, um, t-thank you very much,” Fluttershy’s cheeks flushed bright red, leaving the mare fumbling for her words at the stallion's compliment. “So, uh, right this way, please.” she stammered before hastily stumbling ahead of Vergil and escorting him in through the front door to her house.

“If it’s not too much to ask, would you grant me the use of your shower? I’d think it’d be best to at least wash off before tending to my injuries, wouldn't you agree?" asked Vergil, looking over his body; still trying to adjust to the fact that he was now a small horse.

“Oh, I don’t mind. Um, the shower’s over in the next room." Fluttershy pointed towards a door across the living room.

“Thank you.” Vergil said, walking through the bathroom door and shutting it behind him.

It took some time, but Vergil had managed to remove his clothes and get the shower on. He stood there letting the warm water run over his body, as his long wet mane fell down from its graceful style into his face. He had noticed the water was starting to sting his gaping wounds and gashes. However Vergil did not flinch nor wince, but rather stood stone faced looking up as the water continued to pour down over him while he was lost in thought.

I don’t know how or why the portal sent me here, but there has to be some way to get back to my world. Being stuck here as a horse isn’t exactly a favorable condition by any standard. To add insult to injury, this had to happen just after I was plucked out of the deepest pits of Hell, and ready to take back from Dante what was rightfully mine. How cruel and ironic this situation truly is.

Vergil’s ears perked up and his eyes shot open as he heard the bathroom door open up.

“Is there something you need Fluttershy?” he asked casually from behind the curtains.

“Oh. Sorry to bother you, but uh I just came to get your clothes for you.” Fluttershy stuttered as she picked up Vergil’s torn garments in her fore-hooves.

“That won’t be necessary, my dear.”

“Oh but I insist. I just didn’t think you’d be comfortable wearing them if they were so dirty. I can at least get some of the blood off them.” she said, her voice shaking a bit, still somewhat intimidated by Vergil’s presence. After all it’s not every day somepony like him showed up and just casually destroyed a pack of rabid Timberwolves.

“Hmph.” Vergil said grinning. “If you insist, Miss Fluttershy, then I guess there’s no arguing with such a charitable offer. Unless there’s a catch you plan on delivering after I’m in your debt.” Vergil said skeptically.

“Oh no, I’d never do that,” Fluttershy said defensively. “I don’t think it’s all too polite to make somepony repay me for helping them out.”

“Well, I thank you again for such a kind and generous offer.” said Vergil. Although a bit naive to be perfectly honest, he thought.

“You’re welcome.” Fluttershy replied, blushing as she walked out with his clothes in one hoof.

After stepping out of the shower, Vergil noticed Fluttershy had left him a pink towel. He grabbed the towel with his hoof and began drying off. He then proceeded to wrap the towel around himself, still cautious of his injuries, which weren’t nearly as bad as they were before, but for some reason they were still taking a considerably long time to heal over.

I guess it’ll take some time for my body to adjust to this new form, but for the most part it seems to be coming along at a gradual pace. I should be wary of that next time, Vergil thought while walking towards the couch to take a seat.

“Oh hey, you’re out,” said Fluttershy, trotting towards Vergil with a first aid kit in her mouth. “Hope you feel better after washing off.”

“Yes, very.”

“Alright then, just take off the towel so I can get to patching you up, please.”

Vergil removed the towel and stood up so Fluttershy could treat his wounds. For a few minutes they were both silent as the soft-spoken pegasus cleaned and bandaged his gashes. Vergil couldn’t really put his finger, well hoof, on it, but there was something about this mare that he found strangely inviting. Never before had he met someone so giving or caring. If anything, she was the exact opposite when compared to his previous associates: those who were nothing short of self-serving, traitorous, arrogant and detestable stepping stools whom often outlived their usefulness, if only to further advance his goals. But Fluttershy seemed to stand out as quite the exception. In all honesty, it was rather comforting to be around someone he didn't feel the need to outright dispose of. With that in mind, he figured he might as well enjoy her company for the time being.

“There, all done.” Fluttershy happily announced as she patched the last bandage on Vergils neck. “Hope you don’t mind, but it’ll take awhile for your clothes to dry."

“It’s fine,” said Vergil, sitting back down. “Besides, based on your appearance, I’m guessing clothes are an optional accessory here.”

“Well yeah, I guess you’re right.” she said quietly, looking Vergil up and down, inspecting her handiwork. As her eyes wandered over his figure, Fluttershy was starting to notice just how handsome of a stallion Vergil really was, especially with his mane matted down just above his pale blue eyes. She couldn't help but nervously look away every now and then, doing her best not to make eye contact, but had noticed Vergil seemed to have trouble keeping his eyes fully open as he let out a silent yawn. “Oh, are you tired?”

“Amazingly, yes. Not too often that happens.” he replied in a surprised yet collected tone.

“Well if you want you can rest here.” Fluttershy offered.

“Hmph, I think that’d be the best choice.” Vergil said, laying down on the couch and resting his head on his forehooves. “Thank you again, Fluttershy. I truly appreciate your kindness.” he said before shutting his eyes.

“You’re welcome, Vergil. Oh, and it was nice meeting you.”

“The feeling’s mutual.”

Fluttershy giggled happily and trotted her way out of the living room to let the tired stallion sleep.

Part 1 - Chapter 6: Out and About

The sun was rising over the bountiful green meadows, slowly illuminating the fields outside the Everfree Forest. Its morning glow graced all that it shined on as it crept up from behind the lofty hills and slowly began to rise into the sky. The morning was here and with it, brought delightful warmth that beamed down on Fluttershy’s cottage. Vergil however, did not find the sunlight to be all too pleasant; the radiant light beaming down through the small window just above the couch. Vergil slowly opened his eyes after growing tired of the unbearable warmth, only to be met face to face with a small white rabbit, bearing a look of curiosity coupled with a mixture of irritation.

“And who might you be?” Vergil asked the stern-looking bunny.

The small rabbit only responded with a gesture implying it wanted Vergil to get up and eventually began to tug on his hoof.

“I suggest you stop that now.” Vergil said irritably as he snapped his hoof back, causing Angel to fall off the couch.

He then stood up off the couch and cracked his neck before rolling his shoulders in conjunction with the tilting of his head from side to side. “Seems I’ve been asleep a lot longer than I thought.” he muttered to himself.

It was then that he remembered the bandages Fluttershy had wrapped him up with. Out of curiosity, Vergil took off a few to discover, with no surprise, that his wounds had recovered completely.

“Glad that’s out of the way. Those felt so unnecessary.” he said while removing the rest of the bandages and patches on his body. Something then caught his attention. Vergil looked over to his flank where he had removed his last bandage to discover a peculiar marking on it. On his flank was the image of his golden amulet that was given to him by his mother and had also acted as the key to the gateway to hell that his father, Sparda, had sealed off.

“How curious.” Vergil whispered, turning his attention to the rest of his surroundings.

Vergil’s eyes then shot towards his sword, Yamato, which Fluttershy had carefully leaned up against the couch he had been sleeping on.

Nice to know she can be trusted, he thought to himself, grabbing the sword with one hoof.

Angel then ran up to Vergil, more irate than before and started pounding at his leg with his tiny paws and pointing towards the kitchen.

“Persistent little pest aren’t you?” Vergil said, moving the rabbit out of the way with the sheath of his sword. “Fine, let’s go see what’s so important that you’d take the liberty to disturb me so fervently.”

Vergil made his way over to the kitchen as Angel followed behind him. Entering the Kitchen, Vergil was greeted with a warm and welcoming aroma coming from a pot that Fluttershy was stirring unknown contents in. She then turned around to see the light grey stallion looking around the kitchen.

“Oh, you’re awake finally.” Fluttershy greeted cheefully. “You were out for quite awhile and Oh my!” she said in shock, noticing that Vergil had removed the bandages and was completely unscathed.

She then trotted over to Vergil worriedly, looking up and down his body in the same fashion as before.

“How did you do that? I mean this doesn’t seem possible at all. Your wounds were terrible. There’s no way they could-”

“Heal that fast?” he interrupted, finishing Fluttershy’s sentence. “I told you I’d be fine. Consider it a special talent of mine.”

“Oh wow.” Fluttershy said quietly. “Then I guess you didn’t really need my help after all.” she said, her amazement dissipating into disappointment. “I’m sorry I troubled you then.”

Vergil, noticing Fluttershy’s disheartened expression, only smirked before commenting, “To be perfectly honest though, had it not been for your treatment and care, I might not have made it to town or even healed this fast. So it seems your efforts weren't in vain. So thank you, my dear.”

Fluttershy then lifted her head and smiled, “You’re welcome.” she said bashfully “Oh, by the way, I thought you’d be hungry so I made breakfast.”

“Breakfast?” Vergil asked taking a seat and placing his sword by the table while Fluttershy walked over to the pot and poured the hot contents into a bowl.

“Yes. I figured you’d be hungry after such an ordeal, so I should at least do you the courtesy of giving you something to eat.” Fluttershy explained, taking the bowl to the table and placing it in front of Vergil. “It’s tomato and broccoli soup. I hope you like it.”

Vergil took a sip of the soup while Fluttershy grabbed herself a bowl as well, and served Angel, who was now sitting at the table with them, a bowl of lettuce.

“Quite delectable.” Vergil stated after taking a few more sips.

“Oh, thank you.” Fluttershy responded happily. “It’s not too often I cook for other ponies, so I’m glad you like it. Usually I just prepare food for the animals I take care of.”

“A veterinarian I presume?” asked Vergil.

“Oh no. I just take care of animals that need help or a place to stay. They really make for pleasant company.”

“I see." Vergil stated. "If that's the case, then I do hope you hold no intentions of making me one of your pets." he said tauntingly.

“No. Of course not! I wouldn’t think of such a thing.” Fluttershy stammered defensively.

“Easy, Fluttershy. It was nothing more than a joke.” he said, dismissively waving a hoof.

“Oh. I see.” she chuckled nervously.

Angel Bunny however, was not amused and had been continuously leering at Vergil from across the table while eating away at his small salad.

Vergil only batted an eye at the rabbit and then turned to Fluttershy.

“Does he always act like this?”

“Who? Angel? Well not always. Although he can be quite the mister grumpy pants from time to time.” she said, patting the small white rabbit on the head. “He’s really quite the sweetheart.”

“How charming.” Vergil said sarcastically. “By the way, where are my clothes?”

“Oh, those? I finished drying them out on the line for you. Problem is that they’re still torn pretty badly.”

“Well that’s inconvenient.” Vergil said before taking another sip.

“But I think I can help you get your clothes fixed.” she said reassuringly.

“How so?”

“My friend, Rarity owns a boutique in town and is great at tailoring dresses and suits. If you want I can show you. I need to pick up some more supplies and feed in town anyways.”

“I see. Well then.” Vergil said, standing up from the table and grabbing his sword, “Perhaps we should pay her a visit?” he asked, gesturing towards the front door.

“Ok.” Fluttershy replied. “Just give me a second to get my bag and your clothes.”

Vergil then took both his and Fluttershy's empty bowls, placed them in the sink and walked out the front door to wait for her while she got ready. While he was patiently standing out in the front yard, Angel Bunny had followed him outside and kicked Vergil in the ankle for his earlier transgressions.

“You don’t seem to know who you’re dealing with, rabbit.” Vergil sneered as he swatted Angel to the side with the sheath of his blade.

Angel grew furious, got back up, and gestured to Vergil with his paws that he was willing to put up a fight.

This only caused Vergil to chuckle lightly at the delusional rabbit’s antics, in which he responded by picking Angel up by his ears and punting him into the pond in front of Fluttershy’s house. The rabbit landed with an audible splash and resurfaced back up to angrily shake his paw at the light grey stallion.

Fluttershy had then walked out of the house, sporting a saddlebag that contained Vergil’s clothes.

“Hey, Vergil. Have you seen Angel? He was just in the house a second ago.”

“If I were to guess, I’d say taking a swim.”

Fluttershy looked over Vergil’s shoulder to see Angel paddling out of the pond before shaking himself dry.

“Angel!” Fluttershy shouted in a soft yet commanding tone. “You know better than to go playing around in the pond.”

Angel only responded by pointing his paw at Vergil in an attempt to plead his innocence.

“No butts, mister!” Fluttershy scolded. “It’s not Vergil’s fault you got caught. Now behave yourself while we’re gone, ok?” she asked as her voice quickly returned to its usual soft and sweet tone as before. She then turned towards Vergil. “You ready to go?”

“Just a second,” Vergil said, walking over to the edge of the pond. He wet his hoof a considerable amount before lifting it up and running it through his hair, styling it back up to his liking. He then took a few seconds to admire his reflection, making sure his mane was just right. “Much better.” he commented, turning back towards Fluttershy.

“I couldn’t agree more.” Fluttershy giggled.

“Shall we?” Vergil asked, holding out his hoof and gesturing for Fluttershy to take the lead.

“Sure.” she happily replied, walking alongside Vergil as the two made their way towards Ponyville

Vergil then looked back to Angel Bunny, who was giving the devil pony a harsh glare, his arms crossed in frustration. He simply replied with a cunning grin and continued down the road next to Fluttershy.

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, AppleJack had walked into the barn to wake Dante. “Rise and shine, lazy bones.” she yelled before pulling yanking the blanket off of the sleepy, yellow stallion.

“Nnngh! Five more minutes!” whined Dante, turning over on his makeshift bed.

“Fine then, guess you won’t be gettin’ any breakfast this morning.” AppleJack threatened.

In an instant Dante shot up and leaped off the bale of hay, landing on all four hooves. “Well why didn’t you say so?” he asked, now fully awake. “Let’s go. I’m starving!”

“Don’t take much to get you movin’, I see.” AppleJack chuckled.

“Hey! Where’s there’s a free meal, I’m there.” Dante proclaimed, following AppleJack towards the house.

As they entered the house, Dante and AppleJack were greeted by a small yellow filly with a long red mane, wearing a large pink bow atop her head.

“Howdy, stranger,” greeted the filly. “Are you AppleJack’s new friend we heard about? Dante, was it?”

“You heard right.” Dante answered, looking down at the small filly.

“Guess you’ll be stayin’ with us fer awhile! My name’s AppleBloom! I’m AppleJack’s little sister.” she said excitedly.

“AppleBloom, mind showin’ our guest to the kitchen?” AppleJack asked.

“Sure. This way Mister Dante.” called AppleBloom, leading the yellow stallion into the next room.

“Umm, just Dante.” he replied casually. “No need to make me sound like an old man.” he complained.

“Alright then, Dante.” AppleBloom said reassuringly as they entered the kitchen. The demon hunter then took a seat at the table and was greeted by two other ponies: A large red stallion wearing a light brown horse around his neck, who was quietly sitting next to Dante. And on his right, sat a frail, green, elderly-looking mare with her whitish grey mane tied back in a bun, who greeted Dante with a warm smile from across the table.

“This here’s my big brother, Big Macintosh.” AppleBloom said, introducing Dante to the big red stallion. “He’s a really nice guy and a hard worker here on the farm. Plus he’s the best big brother ever! Ain’t that right, Big Mac?”

“Eeeyup.” Big Mac replied bashfully at his little sister’s compliment.

“And this is Granny Smith.” AppleBloom stated as Dante turned to the elderly mare. “She’s not only our Granny, but the owner of Sweet Apple Acres as well. Plus she’s the sweetest granny a pony could ask for.” she said as she hugged her grandmother.

“Why thank ya kindly, my lil AppleBloom.” Granny Smith said as she patted AppleBloom’s head. “Also, it’s nice to meet ya too, sonny. Heard you was gonna be helpin’ out here at the farm. I can’t thank ya enough for yer generosity.”

“Ah, think nothing of it.” said Dante dismissively. “This wouldn’t be first time I traded favors for a place to stay.”

“Oooh, what’s your cutie mark for, Mist- I mean Dante?” AppleBloom asked as she caught a glimpse of Dante’s flank while taking a seat.

“Cutie Mark?” Dante asked, dumbfounded by AppleBloom’s baffling inquiry.

“You know? Your Cutie Mark. What’s your special talent?”

“AppleBloom!” shouted AppleJack as she trotted into the kitchen towards the stove. “You know it ain’t very hospitable to be bombardin’ our guest with such personal questions.”

“Awww, but I was just askin’ how he got his Cutie Mark is all.” AppleBloom whined.

“Ah’m sure Dante will tell us when he’s more comfortable around here.” AppleJack said before taking a pan of scrambled eggs and serving them onto everyone’s plate.

Dante took this time to look down at his flank to view his “Cutie Mark” and on it he saw the image of his silver amulet, given to him by his mother and father. Heh, Well I’ll be, guess my specialty here is the same as my world, Dante thought to himself before speaking up.

“It’s alright, AppleJack. The kid’s just curious is all. After all, there’s no harm in asking.”

AppleJack gave Dante a nervous glance as she took her seat between him and AppleBloom, hoping he wasn’t about to tell her little sister that he was actually a Demon Hunter.

“So what’s yer special talent?” AppleBloom asked again.

“I’m a hunter...yeah, that's it. A ummm…bounty hunter.” he lied.

AppleJack’s jaw simply dropped at the answer Dante gave. What in tarnation would he go and say that for?! T’aint no better than his real job, she screamed in her head.

“Oooh, neat! What kind o’ criminals do you hunt?” asked AppleBloom enthusiastically. “Robbers? Jewel Thieves?”

“All kinds, really. Though I tend to get stuck with the crazy ones most of the time.” Dante answered with a mouth full of eggs. “It’s a pretty tough job and can be a total pain.”

“Now now, AppleBloom," Granny Smith tutted. "I think it’d be best to let our guest eat in peace. After all, he might not really care to talk about his work over breakfast. Don’t you agree, Big Mac?”

“Eeyup,” the red stallion happily replied as he emptied his plate.

After breakfast, AppleJack followed Dante back to the barn. “What the hollerin’ hoopla was all that about you bein’ a bounty hunter?”

“What? I figured, no one would believe me if I said I was a Demon Hunter…well besides you and the other girls, but hey, I’m technically telling the truth.”

AppleJack let out a long sigh. “You’re right. It’s just that I figured you’d try and come up with something better for a cover-up job.”

“AppleJack, I carry a sword with me everywhere I go. I don’t think there are too many 'normal' jobs that would require that as necessary tool.”

“Well, why don’t ya just leave it here then?” AppleJack asked.

“Yeeeah, about that," Dante rubbed the back of his head. "Call me paranoid, but I prefer to have this bad boy on me at all times, just in case." he explained. "Better safe than sorry, am I right?”

“Just what sorta messes do you get into for you to need that hunk of metal all the darn time?

“Trust me. If my brother’s here, then you’ll know.”

“About him too. Why do you sound so hostile towards him? I mean shouldn’t you be a bit more worried if he’s lost somewhere out in Equestria?”

“Ease up there, cowgirl,” Dante said, taking a seat on a bale of hay. “First off, my brother’s the hostile one. He’s got a bit of a track record for that. Secondly, No, I’m not worried about him. If he’s here, then more than likely, he’s ok, but I’m not sure if I can say the same for anybod- um, anypony that he comes across.”

“And about that too,” AppleJack added, seating herself next to Dante. “Is your brother really as dangerous as you make him out to be? I mean you two are kin, ain’t ya? No sense in family fightin’ each other.”

Dante let out a sigh. “Ah, I’ll worry about patching things up with him later. If he happens to be in a talking mood that is.” he chuckled.

“Well, just try not to cause any trouble if you do happen see him, ok?”

“Whatever,” Dante mumbled under his his breath, resisting every urge to roll his eyes at the farm pony’s request.

“By the way,” AppleJack suddenly piped up. “I suggest you go get yourself washed off. Gonna head on over to Twilight’s place before we go to the party.”

“Oh yeah, the party!” Dante exclaimed as he leaped up off the hay bale. “Which way’s the bath?”

“That way, Mr. Bounty Hunter.” AppleJack laughed playfully, pointing her hoof back towards the house.

“Sweetness!” Dante yelled before trotting full speed back to AppleJack’s house.

He sure is a strange feller, but I think the girls and I can get used to him, AppleJack thought to herself as she watched Dante head inside.

Vergil and Fluttershy had been enjoying the quiet, peaceful walk down the road together as they entered Ponyville. However, after a few minutes of her mind wandering, Fluttershy decided to break the silence.

“Ummm…Vergil?” she asked hesitantly.

“What is it?” he answered back.

“I well…I was wondering…exactly why do you carry that sword around? It seems awfully weird that anypony would be toting around a weapon. Oh I’m sorry, I’m not saying you’re weird, but I’m just curious is all.”

“If you must know, it was a gift from my father. However it does come in handy at times when needed.”

“Oh my…well I really hate bothering you like this, but…”

“No apologies are necessary. I figured you’d have quite a few questions to ask me.”

“Oh I see. I just didn’t want to be so intrusive.”

“You’re not. What was it you were going to ask me?” Vergil pressed further as they made their way down the marketplace of Ponyville.

“Well why were you in the Everfree Forest?”

“Although I hate to admit it, I was lost. I don’t seem to know this land all too well.”

“That makes sense…but where did you come from?”

“To be honest, that’s where I’m trying to get back to.”

“OH! So you’re just trying to get back home huh?”

“Yes. You can say that.”

“Well if you’d like I think my friends and I could help you. My friend Twilight knows her way through the Everfree Forest and I think she could…”

“That won’t be necessary.” Vergil interrupted dismissively. “I’d just prefer to get my clothes tailored and be on my way.”

“Oh I see…” Fluttershy muttered turning her head away causing her hair to cover half of her face. “Well if you have time, maybe I could show you around town…if you’re not in a hurry that is.”

“Perhaps.” replied Vergil casually. Besides, I might be able to find some answers in this town, he thought to himself.

Fluttershy smiled hearing his answer, hoping he’d stay just a bit longer. After all he seemed like a nice stallion and she really wanted to spend more time with him. Maybe get to know him more. Oh maybe if I help him find his way back home, he’ll probably come visit from time to time, Fluttershy thought excitedly to herself.

After about a few more minutes of going through town, they arrived at Rarity’s Boutique. It was a blue and purple two story house with gold trimming designed like a carousel and even had a few horses decorating the sides of the balcony.

Seems a bit gaudy, Vergil thought as Fluttershy then knocked on the door ever so lightly.

“Coming~” called an elegant voice from within the establishment. After about a few seconds the door to the boutique opened to reveal a white unicorn mare with a curled, deep purple mane that seemed to compliment her sapphire blue eyes perfectly.

“Hi Rarity.” Fluttershy greeted her happily

"Fluttershy, darling! How have you been?” asked Rarity, opening the door further to allow her guests inside.

“Just fine, thanks for asking.” Fluttershy said as Rarity closed the door behind her and Vergil.

“Oh how rude of me.” Rarity caught herself, noticing Vergil. “Who’s your new friend, darling?”

“Oh, well this is Vergil, Rarity. He’s new in Ponyville.”

“My, and what a dashing stallion he is. Please to meet you, Vergil. The name is Rarity. I’m the local fashionista here in Ponyville.”

“Charmed,” said Vergil feigning interest. “Fluttershy here tells me that you’re quite the tailor, is that correct?”

“Why yes! I don’t like to toot my own horn…”

Yet you have no problem doing so, Vergil thought, rolling his eyes.

“...but I am quite skilled with a needle and thread. So what does a handsome stallion like you need tailored?”

“This here.” said Fluttershy, pulling out Vergil’s torn clothes from her saddlebag.

“Oh my Celestia!” Rarity shouted in sheer terror upon viewing Vergil’s tattered outfit. “How on earth could something so horrible happen to such beautifully crafted garments? It’s a travesty; a crime against fashion itself!”

“Let’s just say I had some dog troubles.” explained Vergil, wanting to forget the Timberwolf incident altogether.

“You think you can fix them?” asked Fluttershy.

“Most definitely, Fluttershy darling. I can’t let your poor friend here suffer the tragedy of losing this fashionable outfit,” Rarity said as she held up Vergil’s blue coat, observing the details and taking note of the gold trimming on the sleeves and buttons. “I shall do my best!”

“Oh thank you so much, Rarity.” Fluttershy said as she hugged her friend.

“I suppose thanks are in order,” butted in Vergil. “I truly do appreciate you putting in the effort.”

“Think nothing of it, Vergil,” dismissed Rarity. “If there’s one thing I love doing, it’s making sure my friends look their best, and seeing as how any friend of Fluttershy is a friend of mine, I can’t help but offer my services.”

“Well, I’ll leave you two to get acquainted,” Fluttershy said, turning towards the door. “I need to head back to the marketplace for awhile.”

“Ta-ta, Fluttershy! Do comeback soon.” called Rarity

“I will. And have a good day, Vergil.” Fluttershy waved, turning her attention to the light grey stallion as she walked out the door.

“You too.” Vergil responded.

“Well guess I should get started,” Rarity spoke as she magically lifted her red rimmed glasses from off the table beside her sewing machine and onto her face with the light blue aura that emanated from her horn. “Feel free to have a seat, Vergil.” she advised to the gray pelted pony.

“I think I’ll stand.” he said, taking the time to observe the innards of Rarity’s boutique.

“Suit yourself, or better yet, let me handle that, ahahaha.” Rarity replied, laughing at her own pun.

Vergil only let out an inaudible sigh and proceeded to stare out the window before leaning his sword against the adjacent wall, hoping to pass the time lost in his own thoughts.

Dante and AppleJack had arrived at Twilight Sparkle’s house relatively fast. Dante was sporting his signature red coat and was toting Rebellion on his back as usual, but he did however see no need to take his pants and boots with him, as AppleJack had advised earlier.

Still, it's kinda weird just trotting around in nothing but a coat. Makes me feel like one of those sleazebags that used to hang around the back alleys near my shop, Dante thought as AppleJack knocked on Twilight’s door. Still though, it’s kinda liberating. Hell, one might even say free-ballin’. He chuckled mischievously to himself.

After a few knocks, they were invited in by Spike.

“Sup, little man?” asked Dante, rubbing Spike’s head, to which the young drake shook off in annoyance.

“Eh, not much aside from Twilight passing out after a long night of research. It’s kinda a habit of hers.”

“Ah, the bookworm syndrome, huh?” laughed Dante.

“What was that about bookworms?” yawned Twilight as she was trotting downstairs.

“Afternoon, Twi. How goes the research?” greeted AppleJack.

“Afternoon already?” asked Twilight, grabbing the clock with the magic glowing from her horn.

“Yup. Just about time for the party. But before I forget, you managed to find anything out about this whole world travelin’ nonsense?”

“Unfortunately, no.” replied Twilight. “From all that I’ve read, I can’t seem to find anything pertaining to traveling between worlds. The only place I could think of would be in the Canterlot Library.”

“Ya think Princess Celestia might know anything ‘bout that?”

“I’m not sure, but it’s worth a shot.”

“Woah, wait up!” cried Dante. “You guys have a princess here?”

“Well not here, per say,” explained Spike. “But in Canterlot. She’s the ruler of Equestria along with her sister, Luna. They’re both responsible for raising and setting the Sun and Moon respectively…Plus Twilight is her number one student.”

“Well don’t that beat all.” muttered Dante. “Two Princesses…I wonder if they’re single.” he chuckled lightly.

“I wouldn’t try it, lover boy.” warned AppleJack. “Dealing with the Princesses is serious business at this moment in time, and trying to explain how you wound up here would only make them a bit cautious around ya.”

“Ah don’t sweat it. Just give me a few minutes with those two ladies and I guarantee they’d be willing to help me, no questions asked.”

Twilight only rolled her eyes at Dante’s attempts to be suave. “I’m sure you’ll end up with a restraining order at best. That’s besides the fact though. I’ll be sure to write her a letter after the party, explaining your situation. Hopefully she might be able to help both you and your brother out, wherever he may be.”

“Whatever works for you guys. So long as I get to enjoy this little vacation for the time being.” Dante said walking towards the door. “So we gonna get the party started or am I gonna be dancin’ with myself?”

“Well someone’s sure in a rush.” remarked Twilight.

Spike hopped on her back and they both proceeded to follow Dante and AppleJack outside, only to stop in front of her house as they noticed Dante had stopped dead in his tracks with a blank stare on his face.

“Something wrong, Dante?” asked Twilight with genuine concern.

Dante only turned to AppleJack, Twilight and Spike and said, “I don’t seem to know the way to the party.”

“A regular genius, wouldn’t you agree Twi?” giggled AppleJack.

“Yes.” Twilight laughed, “Very astute deduction, if I do say so myself.”

“Come on Dante.” called AppleJack heading off towards Sugarcube Corner. “The party’s this way.”

“Whoohoo!” he cried jumping up and trotting after AppleJack.

“Something tells me this is gonna be one of those days, huh Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Oh don’t be silly. What’s the worst that can happen?” Twilight asked as she started following Dante and AppleJack.

After about an hour at the Boutique, Rarity was adding the finishing touches to Vergil’s coat with just a few more stitches on the sleeves.

“Aaaaand it’s finished!” exclaimed Rarity, holding up Vergil’s coat for him to see. “A true work of craftmareship if I do say so myself.”

“Thank you.” said Vergil. “It seems you really are as skilled as Fluttershy made you out to be.”

“Oh I’m flattered, dear sir. But before I forget, I was unable to salvage the pants. However I did manage to restore your vest if that’s fine with you.” Rarity said holding out Vergil’s vest in one hoof and his coat in the other.

“Let me see.” he said, taking the garments from Rarity.

“You can change over there.” Rarity pointed a hoof to a set of curtains next to her display mirror.

After about a minute or two, Vergil walked out from behind the curtains, properly outfitted in his dark navy blue vest with his cravat necktie puffed out only slightly to add class. All topped off by his long, flowing, azure coat.

“While the wardrobe itself feels lacking compared to my previous attire, this will more than suffice.” commented Vergil, observing himself in the mirror.

“I think it looks marvelous on you.” said Rarity, stepping next to him. “I am ever so happy I was able to get it just right. Not too tight, nor too loose."

“I think it makes you look very handsome.” added Fluttershy, who had just walked in, returning from the marketplace with a full saddlebag.

“Glad you agree.” said Vergil, grinning at the compliment.

“Oh, Fluttershy darling!” greeted Rarity. “Welcome back. How was your time at the market?”

“It was good. Got everything I need now, so hopefully Angel won’t be throwing any of his little fits.”

“That rabbit of yours needs quite the attitude adjustment.” commented Vergil, adjusting his cravat and holstering his blade into the side of his coat. “His name, if anything, seems contradictory to his nature.”

“Awww Vergil. Angel’s not such a bad bunny. He’s just really defensive is all.”

Before Vergil could respond, a rapid knock came at Rarity’s door.

“Oh I wonder who that could be?” Rarity asked, trotting towards the front door.

As the door opened, Pinkie Pie popped in wearing a party hat with streamers bursting in seemingly out of nowhere.

“Hiya, Rarity!” shouted Pinkie Pie.

“Pinkie Pie! What a surprise.”

“I know right!? I gotta ask ya though. You doing anything right now?”

“Well I did just finish a lovely coat, but nothing else left to do today. Why do you ask?”

“WHOOHOO! I’m asking because I’m throwing this really super peachy keen party for a new pony in town and he’s really weird. I mean like really weird, but he’s also kinda cute too and he’s not really from around here and he carries around this huge, crazy looking sword, something to do with his job or something.”

Vergil’s ears twitched upon hearing Pinkie Pie’s comment. Could that fool really be here as well?, he thought. I wouldn’t be surprised knowing him, but I guess that makes one less loose end to tie up here.

“So anyways, ya wanna come to the party? Everypony in Ponyville will be there.”

“Why Pinkie, I’d love to go.” answered Rarity “How about you, Fluttershy?”

“Oh yes! I wouldn’t miss it for anything.” Fluttershy exclaimed softly. “How about you, Vergil? You’re new in town too. I think it’d be great if you got to meet our friends. If that’s ok with you that is…”

“I don’t see why not.” Vergil commented. It’ll definitely help confirm my suspicions to see if Dante really is here, he thought to himself.

“Great!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Guess I’ll see you all at the party. It’s already started.” In a pink blur, Pinkie Pie was gone with the door slamming itself shut just seconds after her departure.

“Well then, I guess we might as well get going.” said Rarity. “Just give me a few minutes to freshen up will you?”

Rarity then trotted up stairs to get ready, leaving Vergil and Fluttershy alone.

“Well these past two days have certainly been eventful.” commented Vergil. “A bit more than most would prefer…”

“I’m sorry if I might have pressured you into going.” Fluttershy said apologetically. “I just thought you might want to get acquainted around town, seeing as how you didn’t know anyone besides Rarity and I.”

“Think nothing of it, Fluttershy.” Vergil reassured her. “This party of your friends, Pinkie Pie was it? Might be worthwhile from what I gathered.”

“Glad to hear.” Fluttershy replied happily.

“Well then! Shall we grace the partygoers with our presence?” asked Rarity as she strutted downstairs after adjusting her mane.

“Indeed.” answered Vergil with a slight grin, allowing Rarity to lead the group as all three ponied walked out of the boutique, making their way towards Sugarcube Corner.

Part 1 - Chapter 7: This Party's Getting Crazy

“Well, here we are.” AppleJack announced, coming to a stop in front of a large residence designed in the shape of a gingerbread house, decorated with large candy features and all.

“No offense,” said Dante “But this looks kinda well…I hate to actually use one of my brother’s insults but, childish.”

“Oh don’t let the design deter you, Dante. Pinkie is well known for throwing some of the greatest parties here in Ponyville.” explained Twilight.

“If you say so.”

Just as all four were about to walk up to the door, a voice called from behind them.

“Hiya, guys!”

The group quickly turned around to be greeted by none other than Pinkie Pie.

“Pinkie? What are you doing here?” asked a confused Twilight. “I thought you were supposed to be hosting the party.”

“I am, silly! I just left Rainbow Dash in charge for a bit while I ran over and invited Rarity and Fluttershy, plus some new pony that was with them. He was really quiet, but I was in a rush so I didn’t get to introduce myself mostly because I figured I could introduce him to everypony once they got to the party. It was a bit of a last minute thing so I hope ya don’t mind.”

“Okaaaaaaay.” said Dante, clearly lost trying to follow Pinkie’s explanation

“So anyways what are we waiting for? Let’s party!” yelled Pinkie Pie as she charged past Dante and the others and made her way into the house.

As the door swung open, Dante, Spike, Twilight and AppleJack were all greeted with the almost deafening blast of music erupting from every corner of Sugercube Corner.

“Alright!” yelled the ecstatic demon hunter as he charged in after Pinkie Pie with Spike following after him.

“Guess we better join them.” said Twilight happily.

“Twilight, wait up!” called AppleJack

“What is it AppleJack?”

“What Pinkie said kinda worried me.”

“About inviting Rarity and Fluttershy? I’m sure they’ll get along just fine with Dante, although Fluttershy might not be so quick to warm up to him.” Twilight trailed off.

“No, not that! About this new pony that was with Rarity and Fluttershy. Pinkie said he was new in town as well. Ya think it could be Dante’s brother? What was his name? Vergil?”

“Hmm, you may have a point, AppleJack, but I don’t see much of a reason to worry. I’m sure Dante was just exaggerating about his brother being so problematic.”

“Normally I’d agree with ya, Twi, but after talking to Dante earlier this morning…I’m not sure if he was exaggeratin’ at all."

“Well if his brother does turn out to be the new pony in town, we’ll just make sure they both have a good time. This is one of Pinkie’s parties after all."

“I guess you’re right, Twi.” said AppleJack, feeling somewhat comforted. “Think we should go and enjoy the festivities?”

“Yes, let’s.” answered Twilight as she and AppleJack walked in to Sugarcube Corner together.

Upon their entrance, strobe lights panned across the room as ponies from all around town were letting loose to a mixture of trance and techno music blaring from the large speakers at the back of the room. Between the two gigantic speakers was a turntable and mixer that was occupied by a white unicorn mare with a messy, blue streaked mane and donning a pair of rose-colored shades, who was acting as the party's DJ; rhythmically bobbing her head along with the music as it continued to entrance everypony at the party.

“Ya like it!?” shouted Pinkie Pie, appearing behind Twilight and AppleJack. “I figured Dante was a raver kinda guy, so I went all out to make this one of the coolest parties ever!”

“Ya really outdid yourself this time, Pinkie!” exclaimed AppleJack, trying to speak over the noise.

“Where is Dante by the way?” asked Twilight.

“Over there cuttin’ a rug with Rainbow Dash!” exclaimed Pinkie. “He’s a really great dancer!”

Twilight looked towards the direction Pinkie was pointing with her hoof to see that Dante was actually dancing with Rainbow Dash and a few other ponies, along with Spike in the back grabbing some punch.

Nice to know he’s enjoying his popularity, Twilight thought to herself. However her thoughts were cut short as Pinkie Pie grabbed her and AppleJack.

“Come on girls! We can’t let them have all the fun!” shouted Pinkie Pie, dragging them both out onto the dance floor in an instant.

“So, Vergil,” started Rarity as the three made their way through Ponyville town square. “What exactly brings you to Ponyville?”

“Unexpected detour,” he asnwered. “That’s how I met your friend Fluttershy here.”

“Well I hope you plan on staying for awhile, we have such sights to show you here in Ponyville.”

“Actually, I…”

“Ah ah ah,” Rarity tutted. “As a gracious host, I will not, no. I shan’t not take no for an answer, my dear sir."

“It seems both you and Fluttershy are persistent on keeping me here.” Vergil commented.

“Well it’s the least we can do for somepony who’s lost his way.” Fluttershy spoke up, entering the conversation. “I just thought it’d be good for you to enjoy the sights is all before heading back home…if you don’t mind.”

“She makes an excellent point.” piped up Rarity. “You seem a bit tense, Mr. Vergil. Perhaps spending some time at one of Pinkie’s parties will have you feeling a lot more welcome and not so formal in our midst.”

Vergil only sighed. “Well it seems there’s no point in arguing with either of you, so I think I’ll take Fluttershy up on her offer.” he said turning his attention to Fluttershy. “That is if you have no problem showing me around.”

“Oh no problem at all.” Fluttershy said excitedly as her wings shot out, not noticing her cheeks were glowing bright red.

Well well well, seems he’s made quite an acquaintance with Fluttershy already, Rarity thought, giggling to herself before turning her attention to the house directly in front of them. “Here we are.”

Vergil’s right eye only twitched upon viewing the enormous, gingerbread decorated house that towered over them. Who in God’s name would design such an eyesore?, he thought to himself.

“Coming, Vergil?” asked Fluttershy as she and Rarity had already trotted up to the door.

Vergil simply followed along as the two mares walked in ahead of him. Upon their entry, the party was still going strong as Pinkie Pie leapt in front of the three. “Glad you made it, girls!” she shouted happily. “Ooh, and I see you brought your new friend with you too! My name’s Pinke Pie.” she greeted, holding her hoof out to Vergil.

“The name’s Vergil,” he said, gently pushing Pinkie’s hoof to the side. “Might I ask, exactly who is this party commemorating?”

“Who’s it for? Well it’s for the new pony in town, Dante!” answered Pinkie in a giddy fashion. “Oh! How rude of me. And this party’s for you too!” she said, trying her best to make Vergil feel welcome.

Vergil’s eyes gleamed at the sound of his brother’s name, knowing that his suspicions held true. “Mind introducing me? After all it wouldn’t be too courteous having him feel like the only newcomer here.” Vergil said trying to ignore the pink mare’s incessant babbling.

“Sure! Right this way, Vergy!” replied Pinkie guiding Vergil across the dance floor with Fluttershy and Rarity following behind.

“It’s Vergil!” he corrected the pink pony, slightly raising his voice out of annoyance.

In just a matter of seconds, they came up to a table at the corner of the room where Dante was sitting, helping himself to a strawberry milkshake and talking with Rainbow Dash.

“And then the guy just charges at me, knocks his buddies off the bridge, swings his chariot right at me and I’m like, ‘Whoa! Talk about horse power.’” Dante said before both he and Rainbow Dash burst into laughter.

“I gotta admit, Dante,” Rainbow Dash began. “At first, I thought you were a little crazy, but now I know you’re completely crazy, hahahaha!”

“Guilty as charged,” the light yellow stallion admitted, playfully throwing up his hooves as though he were being put under arrest.

“Ahem!” Vergil suddenly interrupted, clearing his throat as he appeared before Dante with Rarity and Fluttershy accompanying him at his side.

Dante’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets upon hearing his brother’s voice, snapping around with the utmost urgency only to meet Vergil’s cold and icy glare.

“Well I’ll be damned,” Dante exclaimed, regaining his composure. “And here I thought you weren’t one for parties.”

“Why am I not surprised to find you here of all places?” criticized Vergil.

“You two know each other?” asked Fluttershy.

“Know?” Dante chimed in. “The dude’s my brother.”

“Wait!” interrupted Rainbow Dash. “He's your brother?”

“You didn’t tell us you had a sibling.” said Rarity, moving up to Vergil.

“I prefer to keep my family matters private.” Vergil answered, his eyes still locked with Dante’s.

“Umm hey, Rainbow Dash.” said Dante.

“Yeah?” she answered

“Ya mind giving me and my bro some privacy? We have a bit of…catching up to do.”

“Alright. Whatever floats your boat.” she said flapping he wings as she hovered away.

“Come on, Fluttershy.” urged Rarity as she nudged the yellow pegasus. “It’d be rude of us to intrude on their conversation.”

Fluttershy obliged, feeling uneasy as she glanced back at Vergil before following Rarity’s lead.

“Well it seems you’ve managed to make some new friends.” Vergil commented looking around the party.

“I can say the same for you as well. Those two are quite the catch if you ask me.” Dante retorted back with a smug grin.

“That is none of your concern.” said Vergil. “I was simply finding a means to escaping this world, but it seems as though my efforts haven’t turned up any favorable results. Otherwise I wouldn’t be talking to you as an accursed horse!” Vergil growled, firmly placing a hoof on the table.

“I think you mean pony.” corrected Dante jokingly.

As their conversation continued, Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had met up with Twilight, AppleJack and Pinkie Pie across the room, observing Dante’s and Vergil’s conversation, unable to make out what they were saying.

“I wonder what they’re talking about.” said Fluttershy.

“Whatever it is, it don’t look like it’s much of a friendly conversation” commented AppleJack frowning.

“Oh I’m sure it’s not as bad as you’re making it out to be.” dismissed Pinkie Pie. “Just look at Dante. He seems so happy to be back with his brother.”

“I’m not sure if I can say the same for Vergil,” Rainbow Dash said edging closer to get a good look at what was going on. “Hey Twilight, you think Dante wasn’t just exaggerating about his brother? He looks like a real jerk to me.”

“Personally, I’m not sure what to make of this, Rainbow Dash. I mean Dante said he wasn’t the most pleasant pony to be around.”

“That’s not true.” Fluttershy spoke up. “Vergil’s very nice, I mean…sure he’s a bit odd, but I’m sure he’s not really all that mean.”, she said with a bit of doubt in her voice as she remembered Vergil telling her of the Timberwolves incident.

“I for one agree with Fluttershy.” said Rarity. “From my experience, Vergil’s quite the gentlecolt, and I can’t imagine somepony with as much fashion sense as him being the brutish and uncivilized type.”

“I can only hope so.” said AppleJack looking on worriedly as the inaudible discussion between Dante and Vergil continued on.

“Oh, AJ, you’re worrying over nothing.” giggled Pinkie Pie. “I bet you both Dante and his brother are probably just exchanging some hilarious stories.”

“You imbecile!” shouted Vergil. “You mean to tell me that you found a pony here that knew magic, and you didn’t even bother so much as to find a way back to our world!?”

“Ease up, bro,” said Dante, bringing the straw from his shake up to his mouth. “She said she’s trying to find a way to send us back. We were supposed to find you first. But hey, glad you could make it on your own.”

Vergil only face-hoofed at his brother's callous and care-free response. “Do you even have the slightest grasp on the gravity of this situation, Dante? For all we know, we could be stuck like this, and here you are, partying with the nearest female species like the uncultured oaf you are.”

“No need for name calling. Relax, Twilight’s got it covered.” Dante said, about to take a sip from his milkshake, only to have it suddenly snatched out from in front of him by his irate brother.

“For once in your miserable existence, could you act with some sort of urgency? I guarantee if you keep this up, your nonchalant behavior will only result in your downfall.”

“Oh come off it, Vergil!” protested Dante. “We’ve got a way back and whatever little score you have to settle with me still holds. Just enjoy the time off we have for now.”

Vergil then slid the milkshake back to Dante. “Do what you want. I’ll be focusing on more important matters.” he said as he started walking away.

“Whatever works for you, my little pony!” Dante jokingly called out to Vergil.

Vergil stopped immediately and turned around before shooting Dante a gruesome glare. “Don’t you dare call me that again.” he growled.

“What? Pony?”

Vergil then walked back to Dante’s table, confronting the yellow stallion. “If you insist on continuing your childish games, brother, then I can assure you, death won’t have much longer to wait for you.”

Dante only chuckled at Vergil’s threat and leaned in closer as he cupped his hoof to his ear. “What’s that, bro? Speak up. You sound a little HORSE! Hahaha!”

It was at that moment that Vergil suddenly flipped the table with one hoof, sending Dante’s milkshake flipping in the air as well. He then stood up on his back legs and sliced the table in half as he drew his sword with a single forehoof. Dante merely back flipped out of the way and turned to buck both halves of the table at Vergil, who had sidestepped them in a blue blur. The two halves flew back across the room: one crashing into the far side of the wall, alerting every pony, while the other flew towards the front door just as an unsuspecting azure mare with a pale cornflower blue mane known as Trixie, came bursting through the entrance.

“Hahaa~a! The Great and Powerful Trixie has returned to redeem herself! Now be amazed as the life of the party has arr-”

*BAM*

"MOTHER OF CELESTIA!” she screamed as the table half crashed into her, sending her flying right back out the door.

Dante then, noticing the milkshake was still falling, flipped his sword off of his back using his mouth and caught the strawberry flavored treat with the flat of his blade, perfectly balancing the frozen desert. The sound of turntable’s needle scratching against its record abruptly cut off the party music, with every pony standing in silence as their attention immediately shifted to the two demon twins.

"From here on out...” Dante started, speaking through his clenched teeth, Rebellion's sword handle firmly secured between them. “The only one that touches this milkshake is me, got it?”

Vergil then knocked the bottom of Dante’s blade up with his sheath, sending the milkshake flying upwards yet again.

“Oh you son of a – WHOA!” cried Dante, ducking away from Vergil’s deadly swings. Dante then spit out his sword and caught the handle with his foreleg and watched as the strawberry milkshake landed in his other hoof.

“Well I’ll be damned,” said Dante in genuine amazement. “You really can grab things with these.” He then backed up and tossed the milkshake onto the bar, which landed upright without so much as spilling. After securing his dessert, a smirk found its way onto Dante's face as both he and Vergil stood up on their hind legs and gripped their swords in anticipation for the other’s attack.

“Well, Pinkie, you were right,” AppleJack said. “This isn’t as bad as I was making it out to be.”

“Really?” asked a still smiling Pinkie Pie.

“It’s worse! Those two are lookin’ to kill each other!”

“Ooh! I’ve got just the idea!” Pinkie Pie shouted as a light bulb appeared out of thin air above her head. Pinkie rushed to the DJ booth to find Vinyl Scratch curiously looking on at Dante’s and Vergil’s standoff. Leaning in next to the DJ, Pinkie Pie quietly whispered into her ear, to which Vinyl responded with nothing more than a smile and nod. The white mare ducked under the table briefly only to return the next moment holding a record that she switched out for the previous one. After a few seconds, a particularly hard-rock, possibly metal, song started blasting at maximum volume from the gigantic speakers.

The flinch in your eyes calls your bluff
Feel free to die when you’ve had enough
Useless cause is breaking your back
Your life will end when you attack

“What good is that going to do!?” complained Twilight as Pinkie rushed back to the girls.

“Not much really.” answered Pinkie, snatching a bag of popcorn out of her mane. “But it really helps set the mood. This looks intense.”

Rarity and Twilight both facehoofed at her comment while the rest of the girls, along with everypony else in Sugarcube Corner were paying attention to the fight breaking out between Dante and Vergil.

“I can’t watch.” yelped Fluttershy, covering her face with her hooves.

Dante charged towards Vergil, swinging Rebellion right at the grey stallion's chest, only for it to be deflected by Vergil’s own blade, after which, he dashed towards Dante and whacked him in the face with his sheath which sent his brother stumbling backwards. Dante regained his ground and reached for one of his pistols, but to his dismay, had suddenly remembered that he had lost Ebony and Ivory in the battle with Galactus when his hoof felt nothing occupying his holsters.

“Damn it!”

“It seems you’re at a disadvantage brother, having to rely on pure swordsmanship rather than your tasteless firearms.” Vergil said, slowly walking towards Dante across the dance floor.

“How’s this for tasteless!?” Dante shouted as he lobbed Rebellion at Vergil like a boomerang.

Vergil merely deflected the blade, sending it spinning before it lodged itself into the wall right above the doorway. “Pitiful, dear broth- BWAH!” was all that he could say as he turned towards Dante only to be met with a buck to the chest. He then caught himself mid flight and flipped back to regain his footing.

Dante hastily started running on all fours as he made a break for his sword. But Vergil was not willing to let him get away with such a cheap shot, as he sheathed his katana and readied himself into his infamous Judgment Cut stance.

In a matter of moments, Vergil instantly unsheathed his sword in rapid intervals, sending wave after wave of slashes at Dante, who was doing all he could to avoid the deadly attacks; bounding over tables and chairs while a few onlooking party goers had taken shelter behind some of the furniture that hadn't been destroyed.

“This is the last time I let you talk me into coming to another one of Pinkie’s parties!” complained a cream colored mare with a curled up, cobalt and pink mane.

“Awww don’t be that way, BonBon.” replied the aquamarine colored unicorn with a white and lime green colored streaked mane known as Lyra. “Great music, dancing, free drinks and we get to see an awesome fight.” she said excitedly, peeking her head out from behind the table. "What more could you want!?"

“This might be the buzz finally kicking in, but I think those two stallions are actually trying to kill each other.” commented the magenta colored mare named Berry Punch as she proceeded to watch on with Lyra.

After dodging Vergil’s judgement cuts, Dante leaped up to the doorway and latched onto his sword. Using the momentum from his jump to dislodge it, Dante then bounded back off the ground as soon as he landed and dove right at Vergil, blade in hoof. He then swung his sword, only to just barely miss his brother as Vergil swiftly ducked under rebellion's blade, turned his back to Dante and jammed the butt of his sheath right into his brother’s sternum. Twisting the holster into Dante’s chest, Vergil quickly used his acceleration against him to fling the devil hunter over the counter of Sugar Cube Corner, sending him crashing right into the wall adjacent to the girls.

Dante got right back up, ready to continue fighting, leaning on his sword and holding his chest with one hoof. “Asshole.” he coughed.

Vergil was now slowly approaching Dante and the girls, his sword ready to strike down all that stood in his way.

“That’s it!” cried Twilight angrily. “I’m putting an end to this!” She then jumped between the two brothers as Rainbow Dash helped Dante up.

“You gonna be ok there, Dante?” she asked.

“Just a scratch,” he boasted, dusting himself off. “I’ve had worse.”

“Out of my way!” commanded Vergil, now glaring intently at Twilight. “Can’t you see my brother and I are having a conversation?”

“Well I think we should take this little 'Talk' of yours elsewhere.” Twilight retorted, scolding the light grey stallion.

“And if I don’t?” he asked, intrigued by the unicorn’s bravery.

“Then you’ll have to answer to me, ya jerk!” yelled Rainbow Dash, who was now hovering in front of Vergil with her hoofs up, ready to fight.

Vergil couldn’t help but chuckle at the cyan pegasus’ amusing antics. “I suggest you back down while you can, cretin. Aside from my brother, I’d prefer not to dirty my hooves with someone as foolish as you.”

“Hey!” Dante cried out.

“Oh it’s on now, pretty boy!” growled Rainbow Dash. “You and me, one on one!” she shouted, coming face to face with Vergil.

“My money's on the chick in blue.” Dante chuckled playfully.

“Dante!” Twilight scolded the light yellow stallion. “I appreciate your confidence in Rainbow Dash, but I don’t think now is the time to start placing bets.”

“I wasn’t betting on Rainbow Dash.” The demon hunter admitted with a mischievous grin.

Pinkie Pie then burst into a fit laughter upon hearing the demon hunter’s remark, tossing her popcorn as she rolled around on the floor in a giggling fit.

Fluttershy however, quietly walked up next to Vergil and tugged on his coat. “Umm Vergil?” she stammered. “Could you please, maybe, stop fighting? I really don’t want anyone getting hurt.”

“Fluttershy, please let me handle this myself.” The silver stallion replied dismissively.

“Vergil, just stop!” she yelled, moving in front of him. “I’m asking nicely. I don’t want you fighting with my friends.” her voice now raised in both volume and authority.

Vergil only sighed and holstered his sheath back into the side of his coat. “Fine. If you all insist on taking a diplomatic approach to this matter, then I suggest we do it in the confines of a more accommodating environment… if you have no problem with this, Miss Twilight.” he said with an icy tone.

Twilight Sparkle eyed Vergil skeptically. “Just don’t try anything funny.” she said sternly.

“Funny is more along Dante’s department… if you can call idiocy funny, that is.”

Dante only pouted as he moved next to AppleJack and Pinkie Pie, keeping a considerable distance from his brother.

“Well I guess you wised up as well.” commented AppleJack.

“Come on, girls.” ordered Twilight as she led them along with Dante and Vergil out of Sugarcube Corner. “The party’s over. We can deal with these two back at the library.”

“You too, Spike!” she called from the doorway, noticing the young drake was at the cupcake table.

“Awwww.” the young dragon whined as he trudged after Twilight.

Before leaving Sugarcube Corner, Dante approached the counter at the front where his strawberry milkshake sat. Vergil however, grabbed it up before Dante could even get his hooves around it.

“Hey! Get your own!” whined Dante.

“I’m curious as to why you defended this thing so adamantly.” Vergil explained before taking a sip of the frozen dairy treat. “Ugh.” he shuddered in disgust. “Too sweet.” He then threw the milkshake on the ground, spilling the contents out onto the floor.

Dante could only helplessly gaze at the tragic sight and whimper his goodbyes to his beloved dessert.

As they all left Sugarcube Corner, the rest of the guests began to leave as well, figuring the party was over. As everypony left one by one, they looked on curiously at the two brothers following Twilight and her friends, wondering just what in Celestia’s name happened.

“Are you sure bringing both of them to the library is such a good idea?” asked Rarity. “You’ve seen what they did to Pinkie’s place. Heaven forbid you keep them in a more confined space.”

“Yes, I’m sure.” answered Twilight, somewhat annoyed. “Whatever keeps these two from making another scene out in public.”

“I’m really sorry, Twilight.” whimpered Fluttershy. “I didn’t know Vergil would be such a problem for you all.”

“It’s not your fault.” Twilight reassured her.

“Yeah, it’s all Vergil’s fault!” butted in Rainbow Dash. “If he didn’t start anything with Dante, we would all still be having fun.”

“I’d rather not focus on playing the blame game, Dash.” AppleJack said. “As far as I’m concerned, Dante’s just as much at fault.”

“I don’t care who started what!” giggled Pinkie Pie, bouncing along next to the girls. “That was one of the most awesome parties I’ve ever thrown!”

Twilight only looked back to see Dante and Vergil following behind them in silence, neither one willing to make eye contact with one another.

“You ok?” asked Spike, waddling alongside her.

“Not really.” Twilight said with a heavy sigh. “Dealing with these two is going to be more troublesome than I thought.” Celestia only knows that I’ve got one heck of a letter to write now, she thought to herself as they all walked slowly along, making their way to Twilight’s house.

Part 1 - Chapter 8: You Gotta Keep 'Em Separated

After the short yet quiet walk from Sugar Cube Corner, Dante, Vergil, Spike and the girls had all gathered within in the confines of the Golden Oaks Library. They were all seated around the reading table in the main room as Twilight spoke, “Alright then. Now that both of you have had your little ‘talk’, I’d like to know exactly what the hay got into you two back there?” she questioned Dante and Vergil, who had taken to opposite sides from one another across the table.

“Nothing much really.” Dante shrugged. “Vergil here just can’t take a joke.”

“I’d say more along the lines of you acting like a complete buffoon.” retorted Vergil.

“Stop it, both of you!” Twilight interrupted angrily, taking a seat in front of both of them. “Now can either of you please explain what happened?”

“I might as well” said Vergil. “My brother and I were simply discussing our means to getting back to our world. I was informed that you were helping him with that dilemma”.

“Yes, yes I am.” she assured the stallion, nodding her head. “But what I’m more concerned with is-“

“The fight. Yes, that.” interrupted Vergil. “That was nothing more than a simple greeting.”

“Ya sure have a funny way to say hello, don’t ya?” commented AppleJack.

“Ah we do this stuff all the time” said Dante dismissingly.

“Wow!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie, leaning towards Dante. “I bet you two must be great at entertaining parties if you fight like this all the time.”

“Ha, as if! Last time Vergil threw a party, it totally bombed!” Dante laughed. “Dude almost killed me and nearly wiped out a whole city.”

Rarity and Fluttershy exchanged worried glances upon hearing Dante’s comment, not sure if he was really joking or not.

“Now then.” Vergil started, turning his attention back to Twilight. “Seeing as how you got your answer, I’d like to know if you actually have a way to get us back to our world.”

“Well not as of now.” she answered sheepishly. “You see, this whole traveling from another world thing doesn’t seem to be within my knowledge of spells and magic. Meaning I’d probably would have to contact Princess Celestia for a bit of help.”

“Well it seems to me that your incompetence on such a matter has delayed our departure. When can we expect a response from this 'Princess' of yours?” he asked icily.

“It shouldn’t be long if that’s what you’re worried about.” Twilight said, disregarding Vergil’s condescending attitude. “Either way, now that Dante’s story has been validated, I can at least continue my report to Celestia.”

“Fine.” Vergil then stood up from his seat. “I expect this matter to be handled as fast as possible. Having to continually subject myself to Dante’s presence is already quite the demeaning task.”

“Well screw you too.” Dante muttered.

The grey pony then began to take his leave from the library, having grown tired of the discussion when Rainbow Dash swooped in between him and the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she demanded.

“Leaving. Now move aside.”

“No way. After seeing what you did back at Sugarcube Corner, letting you back out in public doesn’t seem like the brightest idea.”

“And standing in my way does?” asked Vergil, raising his brow.

“Listen pal. I don’t trust you and I’m pretty sure no one else here does either.”

“I do.” Fluttershy spoke up softly, walking towards both Rainbow Dash and Vergil.

“What?!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “What do you mean you trust him, Fluttershy? How can you?”

“Because…well…” Fluttershy started as she looked at Vergil. “He trusted me enough to let me help him when he was lost and hurt. He doesn’t like troubling other ponies and I just think that maybe you’re being a little too hard on him. He’s not as bad as you're making him out to be, Rainbow Dash.”

“Fluttershy! Did you not see what he tried to do to Dante? He’s dangerous!”

“Pardon me, Rainbow Dash.” interjected Rarity. “But I do seem to recall Dante inciting just as much as a commotion as Vergil did.”

“If anything, Dante looked like the one instigating the fight.” AppleJack joined in.

Dante then burst into a laughing fit, causing the girls’ to turn to him with puzzled looks.

“What?” he asked innocently, finally catching his breath. “Who cares who started what? Vergil and I always fight like this. I think it’s kinda dumb trying to play the blame game over a little scrap.”

Twilight, having heard enough, walked up to Dante with a stern look in her eye, forcing him to take a few steps back before bumping into one of the shelves of the Library. “You know what I think is ‘kinda dumb’? Putting other ponies in danger with you and your brother’s little family feud!”

“Yup.” agreed Pinkie Pie as she emerged from one of the bookshelves right next to Dante, holding out an open dictionary. “Says it right here under the definition for Kinda Dumb.”

Dante rolled his eyes and addressed Twilight’s complaint. “Look, I don’t see what you’re getting so worked up about. No one got hurt.”

“But what if some pony DID get hurt? Then what? Listen Dante. I may not know how things work over in your world, but here we tend not to try and kill our family.”

“Why are you making him out to be the bad guy?” asked Rainbow Dash as she flew to Dante’s side. “Vergil was the one that-“

“I’m not making ANYPONY out to be the bad guy!” Twilight interrupted. “And I don’t care who started what first. Both Dante and Vergil recklessly endangered themselves and everypony at the party with their fighting.”

“Not my fault.” protested Dante. “I can’t help it if Vergil’s an uptight ass all the time.”

“And I may not hold myself responsible for what I’m going to do to you if you keep up your shameless and foolhardy shenanigans.” Vergil retorted, taking a few steps in Dante’s direction.

Twilight then moved her way in between Dante and Vergil as the rest of the girls took to either Dante’s or Vergil’s side.

“Which is why I propose we try and keep you two separated as much as possible for the time being. At least until we can resolve your dilemma.”

“You think that’s really such a good idea Twilight?” asked Spike.

“Of course it is Spike. So long as we keep Dante and Vergil apart from each other, there won’t be any trouble for the rest of their stay here. Which is why I may need your help, girls.”

“No problem.” replied Rainbow Dash. “I wasn’t planning on getting anywhere near Vergil myself.” she said, pulling Dante to her side while giving his brother a menacing scowl.

“I suppose I could help.” Rarity spoke up. “After all, a pony as sophisticated as Vergil shouldn’t be scuffling about like a ruffian, am I right, Vergil?” she asked, fluttering her eyelashes at him.

Vergil simply rolled his eyes, knowing that he couldn’t really argue with the fact they were doing their best to keep him and Dante separated. If anything, I should be thanking them for at least keeping that buffoon out of my sights, he thought to himself and nodded in agreement with Rarity.

“What the hell? I don’t get a say in this?” protested Dante.

“No!” snapped Twilight.

“You can’t keep family apart forever, Twilight.” Dante said as he jokingly placed a hoof on Vergil’s shoulder.

“Silence you!” Vergil shouted as he pushed the light yellow stallion off of him.

“Guess it’s settled then.” Twilight announced. “If you’re going to stay here in Equestria, Dante, then I suggest not starting any more trouble with Vergil. I’ll start writing my letter to Celestia soon and once she’s informed of this situation, then I think we’ll be able to get you two back home. Sound good?” she asked, throwing the demon hunter a quick smile.

“Whatever.” Dante replied nonchalantly, dusting off his crimson jacket where Vergil shoved him.

“WHOOHOO!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she burst from another section of the bookshelf, streamers and balloons following in her wake. “This is great! If Dante’s staying that means we’ll get to have more fun and more parties!!” she cried triumphantly as she hugged him tightly.

“Well maybe it won’t be as uneventful as I thought.” Dante mumbled to himself, still in Pinkie Pie’s embrace.

Vergil just scoffed at the sight and proceeded to exit the library, slamming the door behind him.

While Everypony stood perplexed at his reaction, Fluttershy however, trotted out the door after him, apologizing to Twilight while doing so. “I’m so sorry, Twilight, I’m pretty sure he’s still not feeling very well from last night is all. I’ll talk to you girls later…Oh and it was nice meeting you, Dante.” she said as she closed the door gently while taking her leave.

“What the heck was that about?” asked AppleJack breaking the silence.

“Well she did say Vergil was hurt when she met him. Perhaps he really isn’t feeling all that well.” Rarity inferred.

“Yeah, or maybe he’s a stuck up jerk!” commented Rainbow Dash.

Dante on the other hand, only smirked and let out a silent chuckle. Always the charmer, aren’t ya, bro?

“Well I guess that’s my cue to get going as well.” Rarity said. “I just had the greatest inspiration just now after repairing Vergil’s coat and I simply must get it jotted down on the double. Fashion waits for no pony. Ta Ta Twilight, Pinkie Pie, AppleJack, Rainbow Dash and Dante. It certainly was quite an eventful afternoon.” She then trotted to the door, which Spike has rushed to open for her with a courteous bow.

“Oh why thank you, my little Spikey Wikey.” she cooed and kissed him once on the cheek before leaving.

Spike only wooed in excitement, watching the majestic white mare leave.

“She’s a real piece of work there huh, kid?” Dante asked.

“Yeeeeah” Spike replied dreamily. “She’s the most beautiful pony in Ponyville.”

“Ah, to be young and in love.” Dante chuckled. “All joking aside, I guess I’m good to stay. Right, Twilight?”

Twilight simply sighed, looking back at Dante who was grinning almost pleadingly. From a distance he looked more like a kid who was trying to avoid a timeout rather than some fearless demon hunter, which he claimed to be.

“I guess so.” Twilight finally said. “That is if AppleJack is still ok with housing you.”

“No worries here, Twi.” the farm pony piped up. “Ah still need me a good worker on the farm. And Dante here’s the stallion for the job. Ain’t that right, Dante?” she asked, giving him a nudge on his shoulder.

“Oh yeah…right.” Dante replied hesitantly. Damn. Almost forgot I’d be pulling hard labor. Man, talk about lame.

“Well I guess we best get back to Sweet AppleAcres…That is, after we help Pinkie clean up the mess you and yer brother made at Sugarcube Corner.”

“Aw come on!” whined Dante. “Vergil should have to clean up too!”

“Don’t worry about it, AppleJack.” said Pinkie Pie as she trotted over and placed her hooves around both her and Dante. “I wouldn’t dream of making a new guest clean up a party I made just for them. I wouldn’t be a very good host if I did.” she giggled dismissively.

“You sure you don’t need help cleaning up?” asked Twilight.

“Yup. I’ll have it done in a jiffy.” Pinkie replied as she began to bounce her way out the door. “Seeya later, alligators!”

“Well guess that’s our cue to get goin’ as well.” said AppleJack, making her way out of the library. “Come on, ya big troublemaker.” she called out to Dante who was following after her.

“Well guess it’s just us three.” said Rainbow Dash, addressing Twilight, looking on as Spike closed the door behind Dante. “Mind if I just hang here, Twilight? I’ve been meaning to get on that third Daring Do Book.”

“Sure, Rainbow.” Twilight answered, somewhat exasperated. “I could use the company. Right now I’ve got a huge letter to write to Celestia concerning those two.” she said as she gestured her head to the door, obviously referring to Dante and Vergil.

“Is it really that bad?” asked Rainbow Dash who was now hovering over to one of the adventure shelves in Twilight’s Library. “I mean Dante’s a pretty cool guy and sure he’s a troublemaker, but he’s not all that bad. Vergil on the other hoof…” Rainbow’s tone turned to slight disgust upon mentioning his name. “I can’t quite put my hoof on it, but something about him just doesn’t feel right. Makes me wonder what Fluttershy sees in him.”

“Who knows?” answered Twilight. “Right now, both Dante and Vergil are pretty troublesome in my opinion." Although Vergil does come off as bit more volatile than his appearance implies. It’s quite unnerving; she trailed off into thought before making her way up the stairs towards her room. “Come on, Spike. I’ll need your help when I’m done.” she called down to him.

“Coming.” answered the small purple dragon, bounding up the stairs after Twilight.

Vergil was making his way to the outskirts of Ponyville, muttering quietly to himself. “That idiot! To think I lost to that flippant, foolhardy bastard at the gates of hell. It just makes my defeat as a true son of Sparda all the more humiliating.”

Just then, Vergil heard Fluttershy calling after him. The grey stallion turned around, looking up to see Fluttershy flying towards him.

“Oh, there you are.” she sighed happily. “You took off so fast I didn’t know which way you went.” she softly landed before joining him in his walk.

“It should be obvious.” he answered coldly. “Seeing as how the only place I have to stay is your cottage…or have you decided to withhold your offer after what happened between Dante and I?”

“Oh no. Not at all. I’m just curious is all. You didn’t tell me you were from another world or that you had a brother.” she said, turning her head towards him bashfully.

Vergil sighed. “I figured, you’d take me as some sort of loon and would refuse to help me if I had told you such a story. So regardless of the details, I still stuck to the truth, seeing how I am lost and I am still trying to find a way back to my world.”

“Oh I see…but what about Dante?”

“What about him?” Vergil asked sternly.

“I’m sorry.” Fluttershy squeaked, edging a few inches away from the light grey stallion as they continued their trek back to her house. “I mean why do you and him fight so much? If you don’t mind me asking, that is.”

“Let’s just say that Dante and I don’t necessarily see eye to eye on many things. Many important things. It’s been that way for years and I doubt it’ll change at all.”

“How awful.” Fluttershy replied, now moving in closer to Vergil. “I don’t think I could ever fight with anypony that much. It just doesn’t seem right.”

“Perhaps in time you’ll understand why.” Vergil said, wanting to dismiss the subject at hand, or hoof in this case. “I’d rather not discuss such things now though. I’d like to enjoy my time away from my obnoxious brother as much as possible.”

“Ok.” she conceded.

The walk back to Fluttershy’s cottage lasted another ten minutes or so, with both Vergil and Fluttershy walking side by side in mutual silence. It was calming for Vergil to say the least. The air was crisp and while he wasn’t particularly one for the scenery he couldn’t help but enjoy the kind pegasus' company. While somewhat curious, she at least was willing to respect one’s privacy and did make for decent conversation.

As the two arrived at the front door to her cottage, they were greeted by a scowling Angel bunny, who was thumping his foot and leering at Vergil.

“Thank you for watching the house, Angel.” Fluttershy said sweetly, not noticing his attention was turned to the accompanying silver pony.

Vergil however, having still been in a foul mood after the incident with Dante, only looked down and gave the small rabbit a deathly glare. Angel quickly faltered upon making eye with the devil pony and fearfully edged away, knowing he was out of his league this time.

“Hmph, I guess that rodent's starting to learn his place.” Vergil smirked as he placed his blade Yamato at the end of the couch and proceeded to take a seat next to Fluttershy. “So then,” he started. “It seems that my stay here has been prolonged a tad longer than I had hoped.”

“I guess so.” Fluttershy blushed. It wasn’t too often she had visitors stay over, but for a stallion like Vergil, the whole idea just seemed a bit overwhelming to her.

“However, seeing as how you are ever so kindly offering me a place to stay, I might as well offer what help I can give around here.”

“Oh, no need to do that,” Fluttershy protested. “I’m more than happy to let you stay. It’d be rude of me to make you work.”

“You’re not making me work,” Vergil corrected her politely. “I am merely offering what help I can give as a form of gratitude for your generosity. Consider it payment for my time spent here.”

“Ok.” she conceded before inching herself closer to Vergil. “Perhaps tomorrow then, you’d let me show you around Ponyville?”

“I’d rather steer clear of any social interaction for awhile. Given all that’s happened, I don’t seem to be viewed too favorably in the eyes of the locals.”

“Please?” Fluttershy asked beseechingly. “You said you’d take me up on my offer,” she said meekly, her eyes locking with his. “Please, Vergil. It would be very rude of you if you were to go back on your word.”

Vergil let out a slight chuckle at Fluttershy’s response. “I guess it would." he commented. "Fine then, tomorrow it is. Although reluctant, I look forward to this little tour of yours.”

“Yay!” Fluttershy exclaimed quietly. “I promise you’ll love it, Vergil. Plus, I’m pretty sure there are lots of ponies around town who’d like to get to know you. After all, you’re nowhere near as mean as Dante keeps saying you are.” She then hopped off the couch and started to make her way to the kitchen. “I’m about to put on some tea. Would you like some?”

“Yes, I’ll have a cup.” he answered, still sitting.

Fluttershy giggled cheerfully and trotted off into the kitchen.

Vergil couldn’t help but think back to when he took Fluttershy up on her offer just before the party. For someone as shy as her, she sure was determined to get to know someone like him. It was certainly a curious predicament to say the least. Quite an interesting girl, he thought admiringly.

After a few minutes of preparation, Fluttershy returned to the living room holding a tray with two steaming cups of tea in her hooves. Using her wings to hover her way to the table, she then sat the tray down before taking a seat next to Vergil.

“Here,” she said, picking up one of the cups and passing it to the light grey stallion. “It’s really good.”

Vergil proceeded to take a sip while Fluttershy drank from her own. “It seems as though you weren’t lying. It certainly is splendid.” he said before taking another sip.

“Thank you!” she said cheerfully as the two continued to enjoy their drinks in mutual contentment.

I guess she could make for quite more than just enjoyable company if she keeps these pleasantries up, Vergil thought to himself as he returned to his tea.

After leaving the Library some time ago, AppleJack and Dante had arrived back at Sweet Apple Acres. The trip prior to their arrival was almost dead silent, leaving Dante a bit uneasy around the normally hospitable earth pony.

“Well I don’t know about you.” he started, trying to ease up the tension. “But I think I’m just gonna call it quits for today, what with the whole farm work for tomorrow and all.”

Just as Dante began to trot towards the barn, AppleJack finally spoke up. "Dante." A trace of concern in her voice.

“Yo.”

“Can I talk to you for a minute?”

“Sure. What do you wanna talk about?”

“About that fight you had with your brother.”

“What about it? You know what happened."

“Yer right! I do know what happened.” AppleJack said, her tone growing more serious. “From what I saw, it looked like you were the one startin' things with Vergil. Is that true, Dante?”

“So what if I did?” Dante answered defensively. “Just because he can’t take a few harsh words doesn’t mean I’m at fault.”

“Yes it does! It means you were the one instigatin' the whole thing. You told me before yer brother was the violent type and you went ahead and got him all riled up knowing this!”

“So what are you saying?” Dante asked, starting to turn towards the barn.

AppleJack then trotted around him and stood in his way, looking him right in the eyes. “What I’m sayin’ is that you shouldn’t be goin’ around and starting trouble! Especially when my friends get involved in your family troubles.”

AppleJack’s tone then began to soften as a frown came across her face. “Listen Dante. I like ya. And I think yer a swell kinda guy, but I just don’t understand what yer problem is with Vergil. It’s not right. I’m not here to judge ya, but if you know you can’t get along with him, then why don’t you leave well enough alone? Twilight was right. Somepony could have really gotten hurt with what you two were doin’ and I just can’t imagine you as the type of guy who’d hurt other ponies.”

Dante only looked away from the freckle-faced orange mare, a sneer across his face. “Whatever. If it’ll make you guys happy, I’ll try to avoid causing too much trouble.” he groaned

AppleJack smiled at the light yellow pony, knowing he was trying to be sincere. “Good. I’mma hold ya to it then.” She then began trotting back to the house, hoping that she had made some sort of impact on the demon hunter.

Dante suddenly called out to her, “Just as long as Vergil doesn’t start anything either!”

The farm pony simply shook her head. “I swear that boy is somethin’ else.” she said before walking into the house.

Dante then made his way inside the barn, where he tossed his sword and coat onto the rack before plopping down onto his makeshift bed. “All this time, and still nothing has changed, huh Vergil?” he muttered quietly, losing himself in thought as he stared up aimlessly at the barn ceiling.

Author's Note

Chapter Inspiration and Reference:

Part 1 - Chapter 9: Morning Glory

The next morning came a lot earlier than Dante had anticipated. He was fast asleep in the barn, the sun just barely edging over the horizon that Princess Celestia had taken upon herself to raise every morning accordingly. The sun continued to inch up over the hills of Sweet Apple Acres, accompanied by a rooster’s crow, signaling the start of a new day. However, it was a crow that Dante chose to ignore as he grabbed his pillow and covered his head in frustration.

“Goddamn birds.” he cursed from under his pillow. “Wish those things had snooze buttons. I’m trying to freaking sleep!”

After a few minutes, the barn door burst open with a loud thud as result from AppleJack bucking open the door.

“Rise and shine sleepin’ beauty!” she called out, trotting over to Dante, who at this particular moment, was still attempting to feign sleep.

“Awww, snug as a bug in a rug.” cooed AppleJack. “But it's time to get to work!” She then yanked the blanket out from under the sleeping stallion, flipping him off the bale of hay as he hit the floor with an audible thud.

“What the hell kind of wakeup call is that!?” he shouted.

“That’d be the work bell.” AppleJack chuckled as she adjusted her hat. “I’d get to steppin if I were you, buck-o. Breakfast is ready and we’ve got just enough time to eat before we start the day.”

“Why so early though?” Dante asked.

“You’ve never really done farm work, huh?”

“Can’t say that I have.” Dante muttered, picking himself off the floor and walking towards the coat rack.

“Well, first time for everything then. Let’s get goin’. I gotta get AppleBloom ready for school anyhow.”

AppleJack then left the barn and trotted her way back to the house. Walking over to the barn rack, Dante let out a sigh before snapping into action.

“Alright then. Time to go to work!”

Grabbing Rebellion, he then threw the sword into the air, letting it spin wildly as he nabbed his coat from the rack and proceeded to slip it on as quickly as possible. He then stood up onto his hind legs with his forehooves stretched out, just as his sword had finished its descent, landing perfectly into its holster on his back.

“Yup.” he said with a smug grin. “It’s gonna be a good day.”

His morning celebration was unfortunately cut short as the rooster outside let out another ear piercing crow.

“Was, gonna be a good day.” Dante emphasized drearily as the effects of such an early awakening suddenly swept over him as a reminder that he had not gotten much sleep. “Better get something to eat at least.” he mumbled as he walked out of the barn, heading towards the Apple family house.

Breakfast with the Apple family was relatively quiet and short. Dante was not one for conversation so early in the morning, so he kindly kept to himself during his meal, after which he was led out of the house by AppleJack and Big Mac as the three ponies made their way towards the fields of Sweet Apple Acres.

“So what’s the job?” Dante yawned lazily.

“Simple really.” AppleJack said. “What we’ll be doin’ here is apple buckin’.”

“Come again?”

“Apple bucking.” repeated AppleJack more clearly. “All ya need is a pair of good legs and yer good to go.” AppleJack then set a few empty bushels around the base of the tree. “And this is how you is apple buck!” she exclaimed as she reared her hind legs back and then kicked the tree with such tremendous force that, one by one, every single apple fell neatly into the bushels, leaving the tree barren of any fruit.

“Got the gist of it?” she asked Dante.

“That’s it?!” exclaimed Dante. “You guys are joking, right?” he asked, turning his attention to Big Macintosh.

“Nope.” Big Mac replied bluntly. “Mah sis explained it clear as day. Just buck the trees and be sure not to miss a single apple.”

“Think you can handle it Dante?” AppleJack asked, trotting up to the Demon Hunter.

“Yeah yeah, kick the tree, get the apples, I got it.” Dante sighed almost disappointingly. “How hard can it be?”

He then walked up to another tree littered with apples. In a matter of seconds Dante snapped around and bucked the apple tree with all of his might. This was followed by the sounds of soft pats on the ground, sending a wave of excitement through light yellow pony as he turned around to view his results. To his dismay, Dante had only managed to knock down about six apples while the rest hung perfectly intact from their branches.

AppleJack let out a snicker at devil hunter’s display. “Well, Mr. Bounty Hunter. Seems as though yer a bit weak in the knees there.”

“I’m just getting warmed up!” Dante snapped before turning around again to give the tree not one, but two bucks this time. Still, only a few more apples dropped, leaving Dante to pout at his results before looking down at his hoofs. What the hell is wrong with me? I’m way better than this. There’s no excuse I shouldn’t be able to kick this tree straight off the ground, he thought to himself as he looked over his body.

“Don’t let it get to ya.” said Big Mac, placing a hoof on Dante’s shoulder. “Ya can’t always get every apple in one go.”

He lightly brushed aside Big Mac’s hoof. “As if I’d let a tree get to me.”

The next moment, Dante reached for his sword and in one powerful swing, he had chopped straight through the apple tree, leaving only a stump as it came crashing down.

“Ha! Problem solved!” Dante gloated as he walked over to collect the apples that had fallen.

Big Mac only looked on in disbelief, his jaw hanging open at the sight he just witnessed. AppleJack however, stepped in front of Dante with an enraged expression and burning green eyes that were focused solely on him.

“Just what in the hay do you think yer doin’!?” she almost screamed at the confused pony.

“What’s it look like!?” Dante snapped, wanting to get around AppleJack. “You said I needed to get the apples down and so I decided to use my brain…well mostly my sword, but still I got the job done. Now if I can move on to the rest of those trees, I’ll have this whole farm harvested in no time.”

“Oh, no you won’t!” AppleJack said as she tried to snatch Dante’s sword from him. “This here ain’t no lumber yard. No, here we try and keep our trees intact. That way we can harvest year-round, ya dork.”

“Hey, who’re you calling a dork?”

“You!” AppleJack said, poking Dante in the chest chest with her hoof. “Now, are you gonna buck apples the right way or am ah’ gonna have to take yer lil’ toy from ya?”

Dante simply rolled his eyes as he holstered his sword onto his back.

“Much better,” AppleJack smiled. “Now can Big Mac and I trust you to start bucking these trees without making a mess?”

“Whatever.” Dante groaned, walking over to the fallen tree and picking up the apples one by one.

“Well, Big Mac and I will be over on the other side harvesting the rest of the apples. Have fun, Dante!”

“Yeah, because kicking trees all day is just sooo invigorating,” Dante muttered sarcastically to himself. “Jesus, I’m already starting to miss the constant demon infestations. At least those were exciting!” he complained as he repeatedly bucked a tree out of frustration. To his amazement, he noticed that he had cleared at least half of the apples on that particular tree with just a few kicks. “Well, that's an improvement.” he smiled before continuing to kick away.

“That Dante feller sure is a strange one, huh, sis?” Big Mac asked as he and AppleJack walked off towards the far side of Sweet Apple Acres.

“He sure is, but I figure he means well. Poor guy’s just lost is all. Not used to how we handle things in Ponyville.”

“Ya think we can really trust him with handling the farm work, though?” Big Mac asked.

“’Course we can, Big Mac,” AppleJack replied. “After all, if he wants to stay with us for awhile, he might as well earn his keep.” She said with a smirk.

Fluttershy had woken up to the sound of her alarm clock ringing wildly. In a matter of seconds she had slightly fumbled with the device before finally silencing it. She then let out a small yawn as she checked the time, sitting up in her bed. The hands read 8:16 AM.

“Guess I better get ready and wake Vergil up.” she said as she got out of bed and began walking downstairs to the bathroom.

When she reached the bottom of the stairs she noticed to her surprise that Vergil was nowhere to be seen. All that was left on the couch was his blue coat folded up neatly. Even Vergil’s sword seemed to be missing. Angel Bunny then hopped into the living room where Fluttershy was standing.

“Good morning, Angel.” Fluttershy said sweetly patting the rabbit's head. “You wouldn’t happen to know where Vergil went, would you?”

Angel only managed to gesture a few movements that seemed to imitate walking in place and pointed towards the door.

“He went for a walk?” Fluttershy asked.

Angel then nodded in response to let her know she had guessed correctly.

“I hope he gets back soon.” she said worriedly. “After all, I need to get ready to take him on his tour.”

Fluttershy then trotted back towards the bathroom to get washed up as Angel made a gagging gesture at her comment.

Meanwhile at the edge of the Everfree Forest, numerous grunts could be heard echoing through the trees accompanied by the splintering and shattering of wood. The source of this commotion was Vergil in a small clearing of trees, slicing almost effortlessly through chunks of wood he had kicked up into the air with accurate and deadly precision, making sure not to miss one single target. The few splinters of wood left over fell lightly to the ground surrounding him. He then sheathed his blade, his cutie mark beginning to glow as he then positioned himself into his Judgment Cut stance directly in front of a thick and sturdy oak tree; its trunk approximately four feet in diameter.

In an instant, Vergil vanished in a blue blur as he streaked past the tree, only to reappear behind it, his blade, Yamato, held out in one hoof and his sheath held firmly to his side. He then spun his sword and held his sheath out to holster his blade. Just as Vergil clicked the sheath to the very base of his sword, a shimmering flurry of slices broke out all across the tree, practically cutting it into chunks of lumber.

Vergil’s hair had fallen down above his eyes as a bead of sweat trickled down his brow. “Not good enough.” he huffed as he started to pat his face with the necktie puffing out from his vest. He then turned and began to walk back towards Fluttershy’s cottage, tapping a tree adjacent to the rubble as he trotted off. The trunk suddenly slid off the base of the stump, revealing a clean cut from the aftermath of his attack as it tipped over.

On a positive note, at least I’m obtaining a feel for this body, Vergil thought to himself, emerging from the forest.

He then lightly trotted the rest of the way back to Fluttershy’s only to be greeted by Angel at the front door, who was tapping his foot in a somewhat impatient manner.

“What is it, you long eared rodent?” Vergil asked the small white rabbit.

Angel simply replied with him pointing to his wrist, indicating that Vergil was late.

However, Vergil had no time for such trivial matters and proceeded to knock on the cottage door, ignoring Angel’s pantomiming. After about a few seconds, the door opened to reveal Fluttershy whose hair was wrapped up neatly in a towel.

“Oh, good morning, Vergil!” she said surprised. “I was wondering where you went. You left your coat here, but from what Angel said, you went for a walk?”

“You could say that.” The light grey stallion replied calmly. “I was simply clearing my thoughts.”

“You look exhausted.” Fluttershy said, noticing his hair had fallen from its prepped up style, and that there were still a few trickles of sweat sliding down his brow.

“It was a very enthusiastic walk.” he stated as he stepped inside the house.

“I see. Well you might want to go wash off. After all, you’ll want to look your best when we visit Ponyville today.” Fluttershy replied happily.

“Duly noted.” Vergil said as he proceeded to shut the bathroom door behind him.

Author's Note

Song and Chapter Inspiration brought to you by Oasis:

Part 1 - Chapter 10: Second Impressions

After showering and getting dressed, Vergil walked into the living room to grab his coat, where Fluttershy was patiently waiting for him, seated on the couch with an irate Angel Bunny at her side. Ignoring the rabbit’s glares, he slipped on his coat and made sure that the buttons on each sleeve were adjusted properly.

“You really do like to look your best wherever you go, huh?” asked Fluttershy timidly.

Vergil gave her a look out of the corner of his eye before running his hoof through his partially wet hair, slicking it back to its proper do.

“If one is to grace the presence of others, then one must certainly look the part.” he stated. “Regardless, shall we get going, Miss Fluttershy?”

“Oh, you don’t want to have breakfast first?” Fluttershy asked “It’s still early and if you want I could make you something.”

“That won’t be necessary. I’m not particularly hungry and I’d like to get this little 'tour' of yours started.”

“Ok then.” Fluttershy replied. “Well I guess we better get going then. I already tended the animals so I’m more than ready.”

“Good to hear.” Vergil said as he finished tethering his sheath to the side of his coat.

The two ponies then made their way out of the cottage and proceeded on their trek to Ponyville side by side. Although the walk was relatively short, it was quite silent to boot, possibly due to Fluttershy not wanting to come off as awkward or just not knowing what to say to Vergil. Despite the mild tension she was feeling though, she still couldn’t help but smile as they reached Ponyville.

“So where to first?” Vergil asked staring off disinterestedly into the humble town as they came to a stop.

“Well I figured it’d be best if you got reacquainted with my friends from yesterday. So I guess Sugarcube Corner would be a good place to start.” Fluttershy said excitedly.

“What?” Vergil asked, his eye twitching at the thought of enduring another one of those meetings with Fluttershy’s friends.

“That is…if it’s ok with you.” Fluttershy responded quietly, sensing Vergil wasn’t entirely comfortable with the idea.

“No. It’s fine.” he sighed. “I might as well reintroduce myself on more favorable terms if I plan to make my stay here as pleasant as possible.”

“Well that’s good." Fluttershy said as she led Vergil down Ponyville Square towards Sugarcube Corner. “I’m glad to hear that you want to get a fresh start after what happened with you and your brother. After all…you made quite a first impression with me.” she said smiling at the light grey stallion.

“Ah yes.” Vergil started, as though he were reminiscing days long forgotten. “Bloodied, battered and exhausted beyond one’s belief. Truly an introduction of the most refined manner if I do say so myself.” he said, finishing in a sarcastic tone.

Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle aloud at Vergil’s statement. He did make an excellent point. Their meeting was most certainly an odd one to begin with, but never the less, she was happy she had met him either way. Though the fact that he was from another world had not escaped Fluttershy’s mind and was leaving her with a lot more questions to ask him. But that could wait for another time. Right now, she was content with at least having him patch things up with her friends.

Within a few minutes they arrived at Sugarcube Corner; the whimsical structure still offending Vergil’s eyes upon approaching the confectionery themed building. As they entered, both Vergil and Fluttershy were met with an enthusiastic greeting from Pinkie Pie within their first few steps into the establishment.

“HI!” shouted Pinkie, leaping in front of the two, causing Fluttershy to leap back out of surprise whereas Vergil remained stoic, unfazed by the bubbly mare's antics.

“H-Hi there, Pinkie.” Fluttershy replied, stepping forward to Vergil’s side to greet her friend.

“What brings you here this early?” Pinkie Pie asked. “Oh wait let me guess, you wanna try out my newest cupcake recipe, right?”

“Actually we came here to reacquaint you with Vergil.” Fluttershy answered. “On account of your first meeting didn’t exactly go too well.” she said shying away somewhat as she recalled the brawl that took place yesterday.

“Oh, that was totally my second guess.” Pinkie Pie giggled as she approached the light grey pony. “Well then, Vergy, it’s great to meet you again.”

Vergil’s brow furrowed at the mention of such an abhorrent name. “It’s Vergil.” he corrected the bubbly pink pony. “And I would very much appreciate it if you had the decency to respect such a simple request as to not alter my name in any fashion.”

“Aww, but Vergy sounds so much friendlier than Vergil.” she said, hopping in circles around the stallion. “Besides, it makes for a snazzy nickname, wouldn’t you think?”

“A nickname that in no way shortens the syllables pronounced and only reduces the length of my name by one letter? Truly you’re doing the world a favor by saving them the pronunciation of one single letter.” Vergil said with the slightest mixture of sarcasm and annoyance in his voice.

“I know right?” Pinkie Pie snorted happily. “Oh by the way, Fluttershy, I really want you to taste test this new batch of cupcakes I just made.” she said as she put a hoof around the meek pegasus' shoulder and guided her towards the kitchen.

“Oh, sure.” Fluttershy complied. “But what about Vergil? You think he might want to try them as well?”

“Good idea!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, turning back to Vergil. “Hey, Vergy! Do ya wanna join Fluttershy and me in testing out these new cupcakes!?”

“I’ll pass.”

“Suit yourself! More for us” Pinkie giggled as she led Fluttershy towards the double doors connecting the lobby to the kitchen.

“I hope you don’t mind.” Fluttershy called back to Vergil.

“No need to worry about me.” Vergil dismissed, turning away to catch a glimpse around the room before trailing off into thought.

It seems that pink menace will be quite an annoyance. There’s no other way to put it, Vergil thought to himself. She doesn’t even have the capacity to show any form of respect. I don’t see how Fluttershy intends for me to feel comfortable, let alone welcome, around such a raucous mare like her.

Meanwhile in the kitchen, Pinkie Pie guided Fluttershy over to the counter where a batch of just freshly iced cupcakes sat. The icing was decorated into a light rainbow pattern, swirling around the top of the chocolate cupcakes, and was topped with a small cherry on each pastry.

“I call these my Chocolate Rainbooms.” she said, presenting them to Fluttershy. “Go one give ‘em a taste.”

Fluttershy grabbed one of the finely decorated cupcakes but before she could bite into it, she suddenly spoke up, “Umm, Pinkie. I really want to apologize for what happened yesterday. I’m sure Mr. and Mrs. Cake were quite angry about the damages and all. It’s just that I didn’t know either Vergil or Dante could be so well…violent.”

“No need to worry about such a silly thing, Fluttershy.” Pinkie Pie said dismissively, patting Fluttershy on the back. “I always plan on my parties getting a little crazy. Besides, there’s nothing some good ol’ duct tape won’t fix.”

“So you’re not mad about the fight breaking out?”

“Mad? Why would I be mad? That was totally the greatest thing I’ve ever seen happen at one of my parties; well that and the time Princess Celestia snuck a few slices of cake before everypony else. Hahahaha, you shoulda seen the look on her face!”

“Oh thank goodness.” Fluttershy said as she let out a sigh of relief, glad to hear how forgiving Pinkie was. Remembering that she still had a cupcake in her hoof, she took a small nibble out of the delectable treat.

“Mmm. These are great, Pinkie.”

“Thank you.” Pinkie replied, tossing a cupcake into her mouth. “It’s like a Rainboom in every bite!”

“I’ll say.” Fluttershy laughed before taking another bite.

Outside in the lobby, Vergil was sitting quietly at one of the tables, doing what he could to take his mind off his current situation. His thoughts however, were interrupted as a rainbow-maned, cyan-blue pegasus rushed through the front door, jingling the small bell hanging above the doorway.

“Hey Pinkie Pie!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “I heard you were making some new cup- Oh. It’s you.” she said as her excitement dissipated into disgust upon seeing Vergil sitting in the front lobby.

“What are you doing here anyways?” Rainbow Dash asked, trotting up to the grey pony's table with somewhat of a scowl on her face.

“Why I’m doing what you should be doing.” Vergil stated, not wanting to acknowledge Rainbow Dash’s presence. “I’m minding my own affairs.”

“For somepony who minds their own business, you sure like starting trouble with others.” Rainbow Dash responded coldly.

“Just like what you’re doing now?”

“Listen pal! I’m not the one who tried to kill Dante yesterday and as far as I’m concerned, I don’t see how the others can even so much as give you an inch of trust. Especially Fluttershy!”

Vergil only smirked, knowing he was getting the foolhardy pegasus worked up.

“I will congratulate you on one thing.” Vergil began, standing up from his seat. “Despite how much of a fool you are for even daring to challenge me, you’re at least smart enough to show some inkling of caution as well.”

“You don’t scare me.” Rainbow Dash said, coming face to face with Vergil.

“Good. It’s nice to know you take me so lightly. It’ll only make shutting that mouth of yours all the less challenging.” he replied before turning away.

“Just what is your deal!?” Rainbow Dash asked, beginning to grow flustered at the stallion's arrogance.

“Simple really.” Vergil answered, turning back towards her. “I’m lost in a world unknown to me and surrounded by its inhabitants who insist on interfering with my personal matters. And to top it off, I’m stuck here with my imbecilic brother.” he explained in disgust. “Anymore pointless questions?”

After a brief period of silence, Rainbow Dash only turned away from Vergil, knowing that any further conversation would possibly stir up a wasps nest full of trouble. Instead, she started walking past him towards the kitchen when both Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy came through the double doors, meeting her half way.

“Oh good morning, Rainbow Dash.” Fluttershy greeted happily.

"Hiya, Dashie!” Pinkie said through her teeth, as she was holding a tray carrying her Chocolate Rainboom Cupcakes with her mouth.

“Hi, guys,” Rainbow Dash said sheepishly. “I heard Pinkie making some new cupcakes and I figured I might as well come over and give ‘em a try.”

“Sure.” Pinkie Pie said, spitting the tray into one of her forehooves and holding out the platter of delectable delights in front of her friend.

“Wow! Thanks!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, grabbing one. “These look so awesome.” she said before taking a bite out of the cupcake.

“Well whattaya think?” Pinkie asked anxiously.

“I’d say these are officially the coolest cupcakes I’ve ever eaten!”

“Whoohoo!” Pinkie Pie shouted before turning to Vergil who was silently watching on.

“Are ya sure you don’t want one, Vergy?” she asked, holding out the tray to him now.

“Yes, I am quite sure.” Vergil said, lightly pushing the tray away. “I’m not too fond of sweets.”

“Well I take it that you and Rainbow Dash were at least getting re-acquainted?” Fluttershy asked, turning her attention from Rainbow Dash to Vergil.

“Yes.” Vergil replied coolly. “She and I were taking some time to get to know one another.”

“Yeah. Just ya know, trying to get off on the right hoof.” Rainbow Dash chimed in, smiling nervously at Fluttershy.

“Oh, I’m so glad.” Fluttershy said softly as she trotted towards her friend. “I was worried that you and Vergil would still be angry at each other from yesterday.”

“Please, dear Fluttershy.” Vergil started. “I like to think your friend is above such petulant and childish acts. Am I right, Miss Dash?” he said, looking to Rainbow Dash with a smirk.

Not wanting to start a scene, Rainbow Dash only feigned a smile at the three. “Of course I am.” she laughed uneasily. “Vergil and I just didn’t meet under the right circumstances is all.”

“Well that’s just peachy keen!” Pinkie said before grabbing the three into a group hug. “Friends shouldn’t stay mad at each other. Especially if they've just met.”

Vergil pushed away from Pinkie’s hug after a second or two, dusting himself off. “Friends should also respect another’s personal space and name for that matter.”

“As you wish, Vergy!” Pinkie Pie saluted him with a smile.

The grey stallion simply placed his face into his hoof in response to her gesture, knowing that she wouldn’t let up anytime soon.

“Well as fun as it’s been, Vergil and I should get going. I still have a few more places to show him around town.” Fluttershy explained to her friends.

“Okey Dokey Lokey!” Pinkie said before tossing another cupcake into her mouth. “Have a good morning, you two.”

“We will.” Fluttershy said reassuringly as she and Vergil left Sugarcube Corner.

“Yeah I might as well get going too.” Rainbow Dash joined in. “Still gotta handle a couple more weather issues in Ponyville.”

“Ok then. Seeya, Dashie.” Pinkie waved before the rainbow-maned pegasus flew out the door, discreetly soaring a few meters above the departing Vergil and Fluttershy.

“I’ve got my eye on you.” Rainbow Dash muttered softly, looking down at Vergil just before taking off into the blue sky.

“So what did you and Rainbow Dash talk about?” Fluttershy asked Vergil.

“Nothing of too much importance. Just a simple greeting, and a few exchanges here and there about our little misunderstanding from yesterday.”

“You mean between you and Dante, or you and Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy pressed further.

“Both,” he answered. “By the way, I’m guessing that your friend, Pinkie Pie is the local caterer, is that correct?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy answered. “Well, her and Mr. and Mrs. Cake, who own Sugarcube Corner that is.”

“I see. And exactly what does Rainbow Dash do?”

“Well, she’s a weather pegasus. She’s in charge of keeping up the weather according to the forecast for Ponyville. Plus she’s one of the best fliers in all of Cloudsdale.”

“A weather pegasus you say?” Vergil said. “It would certainly explain why her head always seems to be in the clouds.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help but burst into a small bout of laughter at Vergil’s comment. “I didn’t know you had quite a sense of humor.” she giggled.

“I guess anything’s possible here,” Vergil replied with a smirk. “So where's our next destination?”

“I guess Sweet Apple Acres would be our next stop.” Fluttershy said, contemplating their destination. “Although I remember Pinkie telling me that your brother, Dante was staying there with AppleJack. So we don’t really have to go if you don’t want to.”

“Nonsense, Fluttershy,” Vergil said dismissively. “I have a few important matters to discuss with my brother anyways. After all, what’s the harm in a little idle conversation?”

“I guess so. Although I am glad to see you’re in such a positive mood about the whole thing at least.”

“Positive is one way to put it.” Vergil said as he and Fluttershy made their way onto a dirt path leading out of Ponyville.

Positive couldn’t be any further from the truth, he then thought to himself. The day has barely begun and already I’ve met two unrelenting pests. Especially that Rainbow Dash. No matter, though. Perhaps a few "words" with Dante might ease the stress a bit.

Part 1 - Chapter 11: An Apple A Day

Twilight Sparkle was sitting at the small wooden table in the center of her library, nose deep in a book as usual. She was currently reading up on methods to improve her teleportation spell just as Spike had come rushing down the stairs with a scroll in one hand.

“Hey, Twilight. You got a note from Celestia.” said the small purple dragon, approaching the ever studious unicorn.

“What’s it say?” she asked, now turning her attention away from her book.

Spike proceeded to unravel the scroll and cleared his throat. “Ahem, Dear Twilight Sparkle,” he read. “I thank you for bringing such an important matter to my attention. I assure you that this situation shall be placed on the highest priority upon my completion of the negotiations with the Griffon Empire. From all that you’ve told me in your letter, these two visitors sound like quite the lively bunch; however you seem to have the situation under control. I entrust in you, my star pupil, along with your friends, the responsibility of accommodating our visitors as best you can, and doing your finest to keep another tussle from breaking out. Luna and I shall make haste and will meet with both you and our new guests, Dante and Vergil at the Ponyville library within three days. In the meantime between my royal duties, I shall be looking into my studies to see if I can find any spells pertaining to dimensional transportation in hopes to send our guests back to their respective world.

P.S. Should anything of dire emergency arise within the time being, feel free to contact me as soon as possible. Sincerely, Princess Celestia.”

“Well it seems she handled my explanation pretty well, don’t you think, Spike?” Twilight asked, somewhat surprised at Celestia’s response.

“Yeah, especially since you told her about that fight between Dante and Vergil. You’d think she’d act just a bit more concerned.”

“I’m sure she is, Spike. It’s not every day ponies from another world just drop in.” Twilight replied, now pacing back and forth in front of the table. “Either way, Celestia is entrusting the girls and I to keep those two out of trouble until she can find a solution, so I’m hoping you’d be able to lend a helping claw as well, Ok?”

“Sure.” Spike answered as he began rolling up the parchment.

“Good.” Twilight said excitedly. “First thing’s first though. We need to tidy up around here and rearrange the library.”

“Again?” Spike groaned. “Didn’t I just do that last week?”

“Yes. But we want the Library to look as upscale as possible if we’re to host a meeting for the princesses and our new guests.”

“If you say so.” Spike muttered as he began to take a handful of books off one of the shelves lining the interior of the library.

Fluttershy and Vergil were about halfway down the path to Sweet Apple Acres when Fluttershy spotted a large red stallion with a bright orange mane toting a wagon loaded with apples slowly walking their way. She then gestured with one of her hooves for Vergil to follow along and trotted lightly to meet the stallion.

“Hi, Big Mac.” she greeted cheerfully. “Is AppleJack out harvesting apples?”

“Eeyup.” answered the stallion

“Is Dante out with her as well?” Fluttershy pressed on.

“Eeyup. Mah sis has him apple bucking out in the orchard with her. Quite a strange feller that guy is.”

“Strange is too generous of a term to describe that fool.” Vergil stated, walking up next to Fluttershy.

“Oh, by the way, Big Mac, this is Vergil.” Fluttershy said as she introduced the two. “He’s Dante’s brother. I’ve just been showing him around Ponyville and I thought Sweet Apple Acres would be one of the most inviting places to take him.”

“Ah see,” Big Mac stated, looking towards the silverish grey pony. “Well it’s nice to meet ya, Vergil. Name’s Big Macintosh.”

“Intriguing name to say the least.” Vergil said disinterestedly as he glanced over to the red stallion.

“Vergil’s quite an interesting name as well.” Big Mac replied, unintentionally creating an awkward bout of silence before Fluttershy piped up to ease the tension.

“So where are you heading with all those apples? I thought you all were harvesting them.”

“Big delivery for some folks in Canterlot,” Big Mac answered casually. “Seems they only want Sweet Apple Acre apples. Speakin’ of which, I think I better head out now. Not too courteous to keep folks waitin'.”

“Well have a good day.” Fluttershy said as she waved to Big Mac, who was now taking his leave.

“You too, Ms. Fluttershy.” Big Mac called back. “Hope yer new friend likes it 'round these parts.”

And with that, Big Mac had left, slowly walking down the dirt path back towards Ponyville with his wagon-load of apples in tow.

“Doesn’t seem to be particularly one for words I take it?” Vergil asked as the two ponies continued on their trek towards AppleJack’s.

“Not really.” Fluttershy said softly. “He likes to keep to himself alot…not that he’s rude or unsociable or anything…” she stammered on, trying to rephrase her words as nice as possible.

“I think I get it.” Vergil interrupted, ceasing Fluttershy’s rambling. “I find that quite a respectable trait to be honest.”

“Glad you think so too.” she sighed in relief.

The pair had arrived at AppleJack’s shortly after. There, Vergil spotted AppleJack coming back from the orchard, toting a few bushels of apples towards the house.

“I’m going to find Dante.” he stated to Fluttershy. “And before you ask, I’ll be sure to reacquaint myself with your friend…”

“AppleJack.” Fluttershy finished, noticing Vergil was not at all familiar with the farm pony's name.

“Right. I’ll return shortly.” he said, walking towards the orchard as AppleJack was approaching from the house.

“Alright then. Just try not to start any trouble, please.” Fluttershy pleaded.

“No promises.” Vergil muttered under his breath as he continued his stride towards the orchard, certain that Fluttershy was no longer in earshot.

“Howdy there, Fluttershy.” AppleJack greeted upon approaching the yellow pegasus.

“Afternoon, AppleJack.” she greeted back with a warm smile.

“So what brings you here this fine afternoon?”

“Not much really. Just dropped by to say hello and see how things are going with Dante.”

“Thanks for the concern there, sugarcube, but ah think I got him situated here quite nicely if ah do say so myself.” AppleJack sniffed. “Speakin’ of which, where’s his brother? Vergil was it? Wasn’t he supposed to be stayin’ with you?”

“Yes, he still is. He’s been doing a lot better since yesterday.” Fluttershy started. “Right now though, he’s gone out to the orchard. He said he wanted to talk to Dante about something.”

“And you let him just go off?!” AppleJack shouted incredulously. “Even after Twilight said we should keep them apart at all costs?!”

“Well…ummm...it’s just that he said he only needed to talk with Dante is all.” Fluttershy stated meekly as she shrank back from AppleJack, hiding most of her face behind her long pink mane. “I mean you have to give both of them a bit of trust after all. Otherwise we’ll just alienate them.”

“Look, sugarcube,” AppleJack said with a more comforting tone. “Ah know you seem to trust this Vergil fella, and ya seem to have taken quite a likin’ to him as well, but ya gotta be a bit more cautious. Remember what happened yesterday? I’m not sayin’ it’ll happen again, but keepin’ those two apart for awhile is the best solution right now.”

“I guess you’re right.” Fluttershy sighed. “I just don’t think its right for brothers to fight like they do. So I figured that perhaps Vergil would at least try and reason with his brother.”

“I agree with ya there, Fluttershy. No reason family should be at each others’ throats, but I’m just lookin’ out for Dante. From what I’ve seen he’s pretty darn reckless and knowing him, he’ll probably end up trying to start something else with Vergil.”

“So you think we should go and find them?”

AppleJack sighed heavily as she noticed the concern in Fluttershy’s eyes growing at the thought of another conflict breaking out, and simply replied, “How ‘bout we give ‘em a few minutes? I figured seeing how there’s no other ponies around, I’m pretty sure they won’t cause too much of a scene if something does happen. Either way, I trust your judgment, Fluttershy. Perhaps I’m bein’ just a bit too paranoid and Vergil really does just want to talk.”

“Ok. A few minutes sounds good.” Fluttershy said as her expression lightened.

“Well then. How about we go grab something to drink?” AppleJack offered as she gestured for the pegasus to follow her into the house. “I got some fresh apple cider made. Heck, if ya want, feel free to help yourself to a few apples on account of we seem to be a bit overstocked at the moment.”

“Thanks. I certainly appreciate the offer, AppleJack.” Fluttershy replied as she followed the orange mare into the house.

THUNK THUNK THUNK, went the trunk of the tree as Dante repeatedly bucked it over and over, making sure not to miss a single apple. One by one, they fell almost rhythmically into the baskets surrounding the trunk until after a few more bucks, the tree was left devoid of anymore apples. Dante, somewhat satisfied with his progress, began to wipe the trickles of sweat off his forehead as a congratulatory praise.

“Well, seems I finally got the hang of this whole harvesting gig.” he said, proudly looking back at all of the trees he had managed to successfully apple buck.

“29…30…31…32…33. 33.” Dante counted. “Not too shabby if I do say so myself.”

“Anything you do can easily be considered shabby at best.” said Vergil as he emerged from behind one of the empty trees.

“Well if it isn’t Mr. Sunshine himself.” Dante replied mockingly as he turned around to see Vergil. “What brings you out here this fine day? You and your girlfriend having a picnic?” he chuckled lightly.

Vergil only furrowed his brow at Dante’s lewd attempt at a joke. “What reason I have for being out here is of my own, you lowly simpleton.”

“Whatever, bro. No reason to be so defensive about it.” Dante said as he began to collect the few bushels of apples onto a cart that AppleJack left him.

“If you must know, I came to simply test a few things.”

“Cryptic as always, huh?” Dante asked. “Probably aren’t even gonna tell me what you’re ‘testing’ anyways.”

“I see no need to explain, seeing how your little performance managed to confirm my suspicions quite nicely.” Vergil answered back. “Then again, what can I expect from a devil whose subjected himself to simple farm work?”

“And what the hell is that supposed to mean?” Dante growled, suddenly showing interest in his brother's words.

“What it means is that you've obviously regressed upon our arrival to this accursed world. Your fighting capabilities from yesterday showed it, and then there’s this sudden discovery. Shameful really; can’t even handle a simple tree.”

“Hey!” Dante shouted defensively. “I’ll have you know I totally leveled one of these bad boys earlier…minus the fact it was with a sword, but never the less…”

“But you can’t seem to harness that strength of yours you so callously flaunted about in our own world.” Vergil interrupted, thinking back to his confrontation with the timberwolves upon his arrival along with his unacceptable training session from earlier that morning. The thought certainly shed some light on their situation, if not proven to irritate him further.

Dante began to think about what his brother was saying. From the sound of Vergil’s explanation, he definitely seemed to be getting at something.

“Face it, Dante.” Vergil said, pointing a hoof at his brother. “This world, that body, have not only weakened you, but have even managed to suppress your Devil powers.”

Dante only looked down at his hooves and looked back to his brother. Suddenly a smirk crept across his face as he began to walk back towards the cart of apples.

“You make quite a convincing argument, bro.” Dante started, positioning himself next to one of the bushel of apples. “But if this little theory of yours is true…” he then flipped one of the baskets filled with apples straight up in the air by stomping his forehooves on its side, spilling the fruit out as they began their descent back to the ground. “Then I guess…” Dante continued as he reached back, grabbing his sword. “The same can be said for YOU!” he exclaimed as he swatted a few of the falling apples with the flat of his sword, sending them rocketing towards his brother.

“Not quite!” Vergil snapped as he unsheathed Yamato and began to twirl his blade with such rapid succession. One by one, the speeding apples were shredded to bits as their remains scattered around him.

“Show off.” muttered Dante as he stomped his back legs on the cart, launching an entire bushel of apples at Vergil as a distraction before proceeding to rush off towards him, sword at the ready.

With such grace, Vergil sliced through the basket of fruit, but just as he had turned he was met with Dante ready to swing. Thinking quickly, Vergil spun his sword in a backhand (Or should I say backhoof?) style to catch the blow from his brother’s sword. In rapid succession, they had begun to swing wildly at one another, matching blow for blow, ducking and dodging almost as if it were some sort of morbid dance. With a forceful swing, Dante charged in for the kill, but Vergil, now grasping Yamato in both hooves, brought down his blade onto Dante’s, sending a deafening clash of metal to ring throughout the trees almost as if it were thunder itself. Their blades grinded against one another as both the demon twins struggled in their sword clash. For several seconds they stood their ground, constantly exerting force back and forth, anticipating for their opponent to falter by even the slightest bit.

“What you fail to realize dear brother...” Vergil said as he began to drive Dante back slowly. “Is that while you were off partaking in your frivolous activities...” he continued to press on as Dante was beginning to kneel in desperation, trying to hold back his brother’s overbearing force. “I was regaining my strength as a worthy Son of Sparda!”

“I’m getting real sick of that Son of Sparda speech!” Dante shouted as he knocked back his brother with a quick and forceful push of his sword.

Vergil leapt back, taken by surprise by Dante’s sudden burst of strength. “Well, it seems you haven’t regressed as much as I thought.” he said, sheathing his blade. “However, I still doubt you’ve even begun to reawaken that potential.” Vergil then stood up onto his backhooves and readied himself into his signature fighting stance, causing his cutie mark to glow. Suddenly, four bright shimmering lights began to shine from each hoof, eventually forming brilliantly crafted silver gauntlets and greaves on his backlegs and forehooves.

“Wait! How the hell did you keep Beowulf in this dimension!?” Dante cried out in confusion.

“It’s nice of you to remember my arsenal.” Vergil grinned. “Now tell me if you remember the pain just as vividly!”

In a blur, Vergil had seemingly vanished before Dante could act. The next second, he reappeared above the demon hunter, diving downwards to deliver his signature Starfall Kick. Dante managed to flip back just before Vergil’s hoof collided with the ground, leaving a small crater in his wake. Before Dante could so much as think, Vergil was back on the offensive instantly as he dashed towards his brother and delivered a gut wrenching blow right in his stomach. Dante could only silently gasp for air while Vergil continued his onslaught, delivering bone shattering blow after blow with his gauntlet encased hooves, each hit sending Dante careening backwards, but not so far enough to escape the barrage of punches.

Dante, finally mustering up the strength to find an opening, swung his sword just as Vergil was about to land another blow in the hopes to deflect his attack. However, the force from Vergil’s punch was far too powerful and instead, sent Dante’s sword flying out of his hooves as he staggered backwards from the recoil.

“TRASH!” shouted Vergil as he advanced towards the off balance devil hunter, and with such force and power, delivered a spinning round-house kick into Dante’s chest, sending him flying backwards until he collided with one of the apple trees; the resulting impact shook every single apple loose from their branches as the worn out pony slid down to the base of the trunk in defeat, followed by his sword, Rebellion, just now falling from the sky, plunging into the ground right next to Dante.

“Pitiful, Dante. Just pitiful.” Vergil criticized, lowering himself onto all fours as he walked past his barely conscious brother. “Either way, I think I should get going now. I do thank you however for allowing me to test my theory. Perhaps this will serve as a lesson to you once we return to our own world.”

“The only lesson I learned is that you’re a cheap bastard.” Dante coughed as he clambered onto his back hooves, grasping his sword for balance.

“Still defiantly hard-headed I see.” Vergil berated, shaking his head in disappointment. He then reared back his hind legs, still equipped with Beowulf, and bucked the tree that Dante had stumbled in front of; sending it crashing down on top of the weary demon hunter. “Now that is cheap.” He stated matter of factly; the gauntlets and greaves now fading from his hooves as he walked off, leaving Dante pinned under the large apple tree, surrounded by nothing more than the scattered debris from their fight.

Back at the Apple family house, Fluttershy and AppleJack were sitting on the porch, sharing friendly conversation with one another along with a few mugs of apple cider.

“So I just take a teaspoon to help ease a stomachache?” Fluttershy asked, looking at a small jar that AppleJack had brought from her kitchen earlier.

“Eeyup. Nothing like good ‘ol Apple Family Apple Cider Vinegar to cure what ails ya.” AppleJack said proudly, passing Fluttershy the jar. “Go on, sugarcube. We got plenty of this stuff here. No sense in turning down a hospitable gift.”

“I suppose not.” Fluttershy mumbled as she took the jar from the farm pony. “Thank you so much.”

“Think nothin’ of it, sugarcube.”

Just then, Vergil had returned from the apple orchard, making his way to the front porch.

“Oh, you’re back.” Fluttershy greeted him happily. “How’d the talk go, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Swimmingly.” he declared. “Dante and I exchanged a few words before I remembered it’d be rude of me not to introduce myself to your friend.”

“Oh, I see.” Fluttershy said. “Well Vergil, this is my friend, AppleJack. She helps run Sweet Apple Acres with her family.”

“Pleased to meet ya, Vergil.” AppleJack greeted, holding out a hoof to greet the light grey stallion.

“Likewise,” Vergil replied flatly, turning down AppleJack’s hoofshake. “Although I must admit, I am quite impressed with how you’ve handled Dante. It’s not every day someone instills a work ethic into a lackadaisical fool such as him.”

“Why thank ya kindly,” she said, tipping her hat to Vergil. “Though, ya might wanna ease up there on the insults. I mean sure Dante’s a bit of a slacker, but that’s no reason to go and bring yer own brother down.”

“AppleJack’s right, Vergil,” Fluttershy joined in. “I understand you two don’t get along, but maybe if you treated each other with just a bit more respect, you probably wouldn't fight as much.”

“Put it this way,” Vergil started. “Discipline is one of the few things Dante’s willing to avoid. Unless you keep on him then he won’t learn a single thing. That’s the way it’s always been. Surely you can agree that a bit of force here and there would do him some good.”

“No excuse to try and kill each other though,” AppleJack protested. “I see where you’re coming from as his big brother, but ah'm starting to think yer methods are a bit extreme.”

“Please, had I wanted to kill him, neither of us would be here right now.” Vergil chuckled.

“Well, as much as I’d love to stay, AppleJack, Vergil and I still have to visit Twilight.” Fluttershy announced as she loaded a small saddle bag filled with the apples that orange mare had given her onto her back.

“Alrighty then, sugarcube,” AppleJack said, standing up to say her goodbyes. “Glad I could have ya over for a visit. Oh and don’t forget this.” She then placed the small jar of Apple Cider Vinegar into Fluttershy’s bag. “Trust me. You’ll never know when that’ll come in handy.”

“Thank you.” Fluttershy said as she and Vergil began to walk off the front porch.

“It was nice meeting you again as well, Vergil.” AppleJack then said, walking them both towards the dirt path leading back to Ponyville.

“It was pleasant to say the least.” Vergil stated. “However I do appreciate you keeping Dante under your watch. Perhaps a good work ethic is just what a slacker like him needs.”

“Hehehe, no problem,” chuckled AppleJack as she adjusted her hat. “Glad you approve of mah methods.”

“Bye, AppleJack.” Fluttershy then said as she and Vergil made their way down the dirt road.

“Seeya later, sugarcube!” AppleJack waved, seeing the two ponies off.

As they continued down the path, Fluttershy then remembered something. She reached into her saddle bag to pull out an apple and held it out to Vergil. “I forgot that you didn’t eat this morning, so I figured maybe you’d like something to at least snack on.”

Vergil went to decline her offer, but his stomach had other plans as it let out a small growl. “It seems as though you’re right.” he said casually as he accepted the apple, taking a few bites out of the juicy red fruit. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” Fluttershy smiled at him. She couldn’t help but notice, but Vergil seemed to be in a lot better mood now than he was this morning. I’m guessing things went better than expected with Dante, she thought to herself.

Vergil was simply enjoying his apple, fondly recalling his confrontation with Dante. It certainly made up for the annoyances known as Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash earlier that day. It seems as though this day may just turn in my favor, he thought to himself as he and Fluttershy trotted lightly down the road towards Ponyville.

Meanwhile, Dante had managed to regain consciousness before dragging himself out from under the toppled apple tree.

“Vergil, you asshole.” he cursed under his breath as he retrieved his sword out of the ground. “Next time I see you…” Dante trailed off before he was alerted by the sound of hoofsteps closing in behind him. Before he could turn around to see who it was, his ears were met with a rather furious scream, immediately confirming his suspicions that he was in for a world of trouble.

“DAGNABBIT, DANTE!” screamed AppleJack as she saw the mess he left behind, along with the toppled tree that the demon hunter had just so happened to be standing by.

“Fuck my life.” Dante groaned.

Part 1 - Chapter 12: A Devil's Research

It was late in the afternoon when Vergil and Fluttershy had returned from Sweet Apple Acres, making their way through Ponyville Plaza, past the shops and many bustling denizens. Just as they were halfway through, a voice called out to Fluttershy from across the way.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” cried a mint green, unicorn mare as she and an accompanying crème colored, female earth pony made their way to greet the meek pegasus.

Fluttershy turned around to see that it was Lyra and BonBon, who were both quite excited to see her. “Hey, Lyra. Hi, BonBon,” she greeted as the two ponies approached her. “How’re you two doing today?”

“Just fine. Thanks for asking.” answered BonBon rather cheerfully. “Lyra and I were just stopping by to say hello ask about your new friend there.” BonBon then pointed to Vergil who was standing behind Fluttershy, making no attempt to acknowledge anypony else’s presence.

“Oh, this is Vergil.” Fluttershy said, gesturing with her hooves for the stallion to turn his attention to the two enthusiastic mares.

With a half glazed look, Vergil only turned his head to greet the two with as little interest as possible. “Charmed.”

“Pleased to meet you, Vergil.” replied BonBon. “My friend Lyra and I couldn’t help notice but...”

“You and that other stallion were so awesome yesterday at the party!” interrupted Lyra, who was practically bursting with excitement as she was trotting in place. “I mean I’ve never ever seen a pony use swords like that. Not even the Royal Guards in Canterlot and those guys are like the bravest of the brave.”

“Hehehe, please excuse Lyra.” BonBon chuckled nervously. “She’s quite the excitable pony.”

“I see.” Vergil replied.

“I’m guessing you saw what happened yesterday, huh?” asked Fluttershy.

“Did we ever!?” exclaimed Lyra. “That was one of the coolest fights I’ve ever seen!”

“Yes, and despite Lyra’s fanaticism,” BonBon started. “Where exactly are you from? It’s not too often a dashing stallion like yourself just shows up out of the blue.”

“Nowhere in particular,” Vergil stated bluntly. “I’m simply visiting on behalf of a business venture. Your friend, Fluttershy, here was kind enough to accommodate my stay near Ponyville.”

Fluttershy simply blushed at his comment, and smiled timidly as Lyra and BonBon looked directly at her, following Vergil’s outstretched hoof towards the butter yellow pegasus.

“Oooh, mysterious and charming.” Lyra giggled, still in awe of Vergil’s presence.

“I see,” BonBon said, before noticing Celestia’s had begun to set over the horizon. “Well Lyra and I don’t wanna bother you two anymore than we already have. It’s getting late and I think we should be heading on out.” she explained.

“But it was really cool getting to meet you,” Lyra said excitedly as she walked up to Vergil. “Hope we get to see you around here more often. Not too many awesome ponies like you come around!”

“Perhaps you might; although I’m quite busy for the time being.” Vergil answered rather disinterestedly and somewhat annoyed by Lyra’s excited demeanor.

“Well have a good day sir.” BonBon said to Vergil as she pulled Fluttershy aside while Lyra continued to happily admire Vergil.

“Quite a handsome guy you bagged yourself there.” BonBon whispered to Fluttershy.

“What?!” Fluttershy squeaked.

“C’mon, you know he is,” BonBon continued to tease. “Any chances of him staying here? He seems like the real gentlecolt.”

“I’m not entirely sure,” Fluttershy replied. “From what he’s told me, he plans on leaving as soon as he’s finished his business here.”

“Too bad,” BonBon sighed disappointedly. “Maybe once he’s done, you could probably convince him to come back every now and then. He seems like a nice guy and I can tell you think so too.” she said, nudging the yellow pegasus’ shoulder.

Fluttershy’s face grew a deep shade of red as BonBon’s implications sank in.

“Well, I think Lyra and I should be going now,” BonBon giggled, noticing Fluttershy’s flustered expression. “Seeya around, Fluttershy.”

“Bye.” Fluttershy said as BonBon and Lyra departed, making their way across the plaza.

“Bye Fluttershy! It was really awesome meeting you too Vergil!” Lyra called back as she waved.

“Quite the enthusiastic acquaintances you have there.” Vergil said as he and Fluttershy continued on their way towards the Golden Oaks Library.

“Well I guess you seem to have garnered a lot of attention since the party.” Fluttershy noted observantly, taking a few glances from left to right as she navigated through the streets.

“Definitely not the most favorable attention.” Vergil muttered under his breath.

“Pardon?”

“Nothing. Just thinking aloud is all.”

“Oh, well here we are anyways.” Fluttershy said upon reaching the Library.

“Quite the humble abode now that I look at it.” Vergil said, observing the structure of the library, noticing that its architecture was comprised out of a hallowed out tree.

Fluttershy proceeded to knock on the red, oak door with a large lit candle painted on the front, possibly indicating the library stayed open late at night. Or at least from what Vergil could guess.

“I’m comin’, I’m comin’!” called a voice from within the library.

After a few moments, the door opened as Fluttershy and Vergil were greeted by Spike.

“Hey, Fluttershy. What’s up?” asked the small purple dragon.

“Just stopping by for a visit is all.” Fluttershy answered softly.

“Ok. Come on in. Twilight and I were just rearranging most of the library around, so don’t mind the mess.”

Upon entry Vergil and Fluttershy were met with quite the sight. Stacks of books arranged in varying patterns and placed at the corners outside of the bookshelves along with a few other scrolls and texts scattered about the small table at the center of the library.

“Hey, Twilight!” Spike called into the other room. “Fluttershy and that Vergil guy are here.”

“Be there in a second!” Twilight called out from behind the door leading into the living quarters.

Fluttershy then took a seat at the center table next to Spike while Vergil continued to walk around the library, skimming over the covers of the many books scattered about. As he pressed on further there were a vast assortment of texts strewn about that had happened to catch Vergil’s eye. A book of listed spells concerning psychokinesis for unicorns, a large book covering the geography of all of Equestria, and one book in particular that brought Vergil to a stop as he leaned down to observe its title and contents. The book was titled, An Abridged History of Equestria: Volume 1 of 2.

Just as Vergil curiously opened the cover, Twilight Sparkle had emerged from the living quarters into the library to greet both him and Fluttershy.

“Hey there, Fluttershy. ‘Scuse the mess, but you know how it is; weekly cleaning and all.” Twilight giggled.

“It’s no problem at all.” Fluttershy said dismissively. “Vergil and I were just stopping by for a visit and to reacquaint him. You know…trying to make up for bad first impressions?”

“Oh, I guess that’s understandable.” Twilight said with a bit of hesitation in her voice. She then noticed Vergil on the far side of the room closing the cover of a large book before turning his attention to her.

“Hello, Vergil.” Twilight greeted the stallion in an uneasy but cheerful tone.

“Evening, Miss Twilight.” Vergil responded as he set the book aside onto one of the empty shelves. “It seems you have quite the vast assortment of knowledge scattered across this room. I take it you’re one for indulging on the process of research and studying?”

“You guessed it.” Twilight nodded, taking Vergil’s observation as a compliment. “I like to broaden my horizons in the pursuit for knowledge as best I can. It certainly helps keep the mind sharp. If anything, I believe that knowledge is one of the most important and most valuable things in life…next to good friends that is.” she said as she smiled back at Fluttershy, who in turn happily nodded in agreement.

Vergil simply scoffed at the absurd claim. Knowledge was most certainly a valuable tool if one was to succeed or obtain what they wanted most, but under no circumstance was he willing to demean its value by placing something so trivial such as companionship over it.

“By the way, I have great news.” Twilight began as she turned her attention back to Vergil. “I just got a letter from Princess Celestia informing me that she and Princess Luna will be here in three days to meet both you and Dante. Hopefully they’ll have a means of transporting you both back home.”

“Oh wow! Both the princesses are visiting here?” Fluttershy asked excitedly. “I can certainly see why you’re so eager to tidy up the place.”

“Yes. It’s quite the honor to be honest.” Twilight beamed cheerfully.

“Good then,” Vergil said, walking over to where Fluttershy and Spike were sitting. “Three days is an acceptable waiting period to confirm my return trip. I most certainly hope these princesses you speak of are as competent as you make them out to be. It’d be a shame if not.”

“Oh you needn't worry about that, Vergil.” Twilight said. “If there’s one thing I’m certain of, it’s that both Princess Luna and Celestia are some of the most resourceful rulers and will no doubt find a way to get you and your brother back to where you belong. After all, they are in charge of raising both the sun and moon.”

“I will expect no less then.” Vergil stated before returning his attention towards the shelf where he had placed the history book.

“So you’ve already told Dante and AppleJack about the princesses?” Fluttershy then asked.

“Well not yet, Fluttershy,” Twilight answered. “I was just informed earlier this afternoon and have been a bit busy with Spike helping clean up.”

“Really busy,” Spike emphasized as he got up and headed towards the kitchen. “Gonna go grab a snack. Anyone want anything?”

“No thank you,” Fluttershy responded. “AppleJack already showered us with enough hospitality as it is.” She chuckled as she slid off her saddlebag.

Twilight joined in on the light hearted laughter with the yellow pegasus as she fondly remembered her first visit to AppleJack’s being an overbearingly hospitable one.

Shortly after, Spike had returned from the kitchen with a small bowl of gems before placing them on the table to snack on.

“So when do you plan on telling Dante about the whole thing?” Fluttershy asked, bringing back up the subject.

“Probably tomorrow considering how tight my schedule is for today.” Twilight said as she levitated a set of books onto a shelf with the magical aura emanating from her horn. “But thanks to you both coming by, you’ve taken care of one thing off of my to-do list.”

“Glad we could help.” Fluttershy replied. “If you want, we could tell AppleJack after we leave.”

“No no. No need to trouble yourself.” Twilight said shaking her head disapprovingly. It’s already getting late and I really wouldn’t want to have you running errands for me this late at night.”

“Oh my, you’re right. It is getting late.” Fluttershy said as she looked out the window to see that the sun was beginning to set, casting elongated shadows from the small houses outside accompanied by the dim orange tint of a long day just nearing its end. “I really hate to just up and leave Twilight, but I think Vergil and I should be getting home. After all I still need to make dinner and tend the animals.”

“It’s alright Fluttershy.” Twilight said to ease Fluttershy’s worries. “Besides, Spike and I need to finish straightening out this library before bed. Glad you could stop by at least so I could deliver the good news.”

“Well thank you for telling us.” Fluttershy nodded politely before throwing on her saddlebag as she stood up from the table to leave.

“Coming Vergil?” she called politely over to the grey pelted pony who was still flipping through the Equestria History book.

“I suppose so.” Vergil answered, now closing the book and turning towards the front door to make his leave with Fluttershy.

Just then, a magenta tinted aura encased the large text book, causing it to levitate past Vergil as it floated towards Twilight.

“An Abridged History of Equestria: Volume 1 of 2,” Twilight read aloud as she hovered the book a few inches from her face. “This is quite the interesting read, Vergil. Seems you have an eye for quality literature.”

“I take it you’ve read it before?” Vergil asked, still standing at the end of the bookshelf while Fluttershy waited for him by the front door.

“Oh, many times,” Twilight answered cheerfully. “It’s definitely a great summary and compression of all of Equestria’s history. If you want, I could lend you out the book along with a few others.”

“In that case, you wouldn’t happen to have Volume 2?” Vergil then asked, having now taken a genuine interest in the texts.

“Yes, I do. Unfortunately it’s probably lost in this huge mess for the time being.” Twilight said disappointedly, looking all across the library that was littered with many disorganized stacks of books and scrolls. “However, if you want to come back tomorrow to retrieve it, I’ll definitely have it in its rightful place by then. In the meantime feel free to check out any other books you may want to borrow along with this one.” Twilight said cheerfully as she levitated the large history book back towards Vergil, which he grabbed with one of his forehooves.

“Guess I’ll be taking this as well then.” Vergil said as he turned around to pick up a book that was lain out on the floor directly behind him.

Twilight then trotted over to see which book it was that had caught his attention.

“Oooh. That’s a really good one too.” Twilight chimed as she read the cover which Vergil had held out to show her. “Equestria’s Geography: Then and Now. You must really have taken an interest to learning about Equestria.”

“It’s only natural that one who’s lost in a strange land would do what he could to learn about the world around him so as to make the necessary adaptations.”

“Definitely can’t argue with that.” Twilight Sparkle said as she turned her head and levitated a small, tan, empty saddlebag off of the coat rack followed by a tablet of paper accompanied with a quill and ink vial towards herself. “Since Fluttershy seems to be carrying enough of a load, I figured that I could at least let you borrow one of my bags to carry your books.”

She then set the tablet, ink vial and quill down on the table as she and Vergil approached it. “I’ll just need you to sign your name here and write down the books you’ll be borrowing.” Twilight gestured, placing her hoof on one of the empty spaces on the tablet.

Vergil silently took the quill from the vial and proceeded to sign his name and the two books he had stashed away into the satchel. While he had managed to learn how to work his hooves like hands as everyone else did in Ponyville, he couldn’t help but still feel somewhat mortified at the shape he had now taken as he finished signing his name with his eyes more focused on the gray stub of a hoof rather than his own writing.

“Well then, that’s settled.” Twilight chirped happily as she lifted the tablet up to view Vergil’s signature.

“If that is all, then Fluttershy and I will be on our way.” Vergil said, throwing the saddle bag onto his back. It was certainly a strange feeling to be toting around objects like a common pack mule, but he was willing to make due.

“Alright, have a good night you two.” Twilight called as Fluttershy and Vergil headed out the front door.

“You too, Twilight. Thanks again for letting Vergil borrow those books.” Fluttershy said.

“Think nothing of it.” Twilight said bashfully before Spike had shut the door behind Fluttershy and Vergil as they left.

“Wow. And I thought Dante was weird.” Spike commented after walking back towards the center of the library.

“Well he might be odd, yes.” Twilight said as she returned to reorganizing the shelves. “But he most certainly has some admirable pursuits for knowledge, so he can’t be all that bad. Plus Fluttershy seems to trust him well enough.”

“I think that’s because Fluttershy’s pretty good at taming wild animals.” Spike chuckled to himself.

“Spike!” Twilight scolded. “It’s very inappropriate to talk that way about our guest behind his back. Now help me arrange these chronologically.”

Spike half-heartedly obliged as he grabbed a small stack of books and began to continue fixing up the library.

“That was really nice of Twilight to let you borrow those books.” Fluttershy commented as she and Vergil were making their way to the outskirts of Ponyville. The sun had just barely set and the moon was edging over the horizon as the stars radiated the night sky like thousands of kindling candles.

“Well she runs the library. It’s to be expected of her to loan out books.” Vergil stated bluntly. “Never the less I do believe this information will come in handy for the time being. At least until I make my departure.”

“You really think you’ll need all of that reading for three days?” Fluttershy asked. “Seems a bit much for such a short time.”

“Possibly more than a mere three days.” Vergil corrected.

“What do you mean by that?” Fluttershy asked.

“Simple. These princesses of yours are merely visiting to assess the situation within the span of 3 days. Meaning more than likely whatever preparations they have set up for an arbitrary occurrence such as Dante’s and my arrival are hasty at best. After all if your knowledgeable friend Twilight didn’t have access to that type of spell then it’s safe to say that a spell like that is either one consisting of many complications and necessities out of a common pony’s reach or forbidden.”

“That makes sense.” Fluttershy agreed. “So how long do you think it will really take?”

“I give it a week. I find it best not to underestimate those capable of raising the sun and the moon. So if my suspicions hold true then they most certainly will be capable of casting magic on a high magnitude. So for now I will simply prepare for the worst and secure the best possible outcome.”

“You mean prepare for the worst and hope for the best?” Fluttershy asked?

“No. Hope is for those who are uncertain of their own abilities and lack the capability and strength to do for themselves.”

“You certainly are confident about all of this.” Fluttershy commented, admiring Vergil’s intelligent analysis of the scenario.

“I suppose I have to be, given my situation.” Vergil then said as they slowed their pace walking down the dirt road towards Fluttershy’s cottage.

“I’m guessing you miss your home?”

“Not really.” Vergil stated. “But more along the lines of something I need to finish upon my return.”

“Well I hope…oops.” Fluttershy giggled before correcting herself. “Well I’m sure you’ll make it back to finish what you need.” she said cheerfully.

“…Thank you.” Vergil replied; surprised at how supportive Fluttershy was. As naïve as she may be, she does seem rather endearing in her sentiments. He thought to himself as the two ponies had made their way across the small bridge, arriving back at Fluttershy’s cottage.

Back at Sweet Apple Acres, a few protesting groans and whines could be heard coming from AppleJack’s house.

“Is this really necessary?” Dante complained as Granny Smith was patting his wounds with cotton balls dipped in rubbing alcohol.

“Oh hush up now, youngin’!” Granny Smith said before AppleJack passed her the medical gauze.

“Besides, if ya hadn’t gone and got yourself in such a tussle, we wouldn’t be here listenin’ to ya bellyache.” AppleJack said sternly, walking up next to Dante who was wrapped and bandaged on most of his torso and legs, whereas his face had but a few patches, and his once bloodied forehead was now neatly wrapped with gauze in the fashion of a headband.

Never once had Dante required so much medical attention, but due to AppleJack’s observation of his wounds, he couldn’t help but notice how slow he was recovering from his fight with Vergil. It was then that Dante had thought back to what Vergil said to him earlier that day.

“But you can’t seem to harness that strength of yours you so callously flaunted about in our own world. Face it Dante. This world and that body, has not only weakened you, but has even managed to suppress your Devil powers.”

“I hate it when he’s right.” Dante mumbled under his breath as Granny Smith left the room, toting the first aid kit in her mouth.

“Now don’t you go and get yourself in anymore trouble, ya hear?” Granny Smith called back to Dante.

“Whatever.”

“What was that?” Granny Smith replied, somewhat peeved as she poked her head back in the room.

“Ahem.” AppleJack nudged Dante with her hoof.

“Yes ma’am.” Dante sighed, resisting the urge to roll his eyes.

“Good.” Granny Smith smiled smugly.

When Granny Smith had left for the kitchen, AppleJack then turned her attention to Dante, who was sitting quietly in the arm chair adjacent to Granny Smith’s rocking chair, looking a bit more irritated than usual. Rather than wanting to nag him further for what happened earlier that day, AppleJack figured she’d at least find out what’s been bugging Dante. After all, he hadn’t made too many wise cracks after she found him picking himself up from under the tree. If anything, the entire incident seemed to have left him a bit riled up.

AppleJack then removed her hat before gently nudging Dante on the shoulder. “What’s wrong there, fella’? Ya look like ya got somethin’ on yer mind.”

“Nothing much.” Dante said dismissively, turning away from the orange farm pony.

“Don’t look like nuthin’.” AppleJack pressed further. “Listen. If this is about Vergil, I’m gonna cut ya some slack. I’m not really so much angry at you as I am about this situation. He shoulda talked to me before even so much as going off into the apple orchard. He knew both of you were to be kept apart just as well so I’m not going to blame you for this entirely ok?”

“Heh, thanks,” Dante said with a smile, knowing AppleJack was being sincere as she smiled back at him with those emerald green eyes. “Speaking of apple orchards, I think you’ll be happy to know that before that little fight broke out, I emptied thirty-three entire apple trees for the day. Give or take one or two seeing how I used a few bushels as ammunition, but pretty impressive, huh?”

AppleJack couldn't help but giggle at the stallion's boast. “Pretty impressive for a filly...or maybe even for a colt.” she said with a playful grin.

“Oh yeah?!” Dante shouted. “Well just how many did you get, little Miss Farmer?”

“One hundred and sixty-four.” AppleJack replied smugly.

Dante simply remained silent, staring at the blonde-maned pony in disbelief.

“Don’t let it bother ya, Dante,” AppleJack chuckled, trying to dismiss his uneasiness. “You’re new to this, so I’m not gonna hold it against ya if ya can’t buck as many apple trees as I can.”

“Thanks I guess.” Dante said, feeling a little relieved.

“I will however hold it against ya, if you go about trying start that lumberjack mess up again though.” AppleJack laughed as she pointed to Dante’s sword that was neatly leaned up against the wall next to the armchair he was occupying.

“Trust me,” Dante reassured her. “I don’t think I’ll be leveling anymore trees after today.”

“Well that’s good,” AppleJack smiled. “I appreciate that you’re at least trying to help out around here; and to us, that’s what really matters.”

“No problem,” said Dante. “After all, I do need a place to stay. So thanks to you too.”

“You’re welcome,” AppleJack replied before placing her hat up on the rack in the living room. “Now c’mon, dinner’s about ready from the smell of things.” she said, taking a few whiffs of the air.

“Sweetness.” Dante exclaimed as he leaped off the armchair to grab his sword. As he approached his weapon, Dante couldn't help but stare at the sword for a few moments. A series of questions had begun to plague him the longer he stared at Rebellion. Just how in the hell did Vergil manage to get back Beowulf? On top of that how did he even figure out how to regain his Devil Powers as a pony? Dante thought to himself before looking at the cutie mark on his flank under his coat.

It was then that Dante had remembered during his fight with Vergil that his brother’s cutie mark was glowing just before he had summoned Beowulf. More than likely it has something to do with these weird tattoos. He thought further on before reaching for Rebellion.

“I suggest leavin’ that here.” AppleJack said, turning back to Dante. “Table manners and what-not.”

“If you say so.” Dante sighed turning away from Rebellion before following AppleJack into the kitchen. I think I can wait 'til later to figure out this whole reawakening business. Right now I’m starving. Dante thought as he and AppleJack took their seats at the kitchen table with AppleBloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith.

The night had pressed on to the late hours as Vergil was seated on Fluttershy’s couch, reading through the history book he had received from the library. It had only been a few hours since he and Fluttershy had returned and already he was at least a hundred pages in. On the small coffee table in front of him rested an empty bowl that once contained his dinner that Fluttershy had been so courteous to make. It was a bowl of steaming, hot potato and vegetable stew he recalled. Delicious to say the least as it had given him the necessary nourishment to continue his studies on Equestria. Next to the empty bowl sat a candle that had illuminated the minimal space he needed in the now dark living room of Fluttershy’s cottage. Vergil had insisted on reading by the candle light so as not to disturb Fluttershy if he were to keep the entire living room light on. As he flipped the page, he heard the familiar sound of hoof steps coming down the stairs. It was Fluttershy who had finished readying herself for bed, dressed up in her white robe with the violet trim around the collar and sleeves.

“You going to bed soon?” she asked quietly noticing Vergil was still nose deep in the book.

“Not likely.” Vergil answered politely, turning his attention away from the book as he sat it down, face up onto the coffee table.

“Must be a really good book I take it?” Fluttershy commented.

“You can say that.” Vergil said as he got up to take his bowl to the kitchen sink not wanting to leave a mess. It would be undignified of him to simply leave his host with the clean up.

“By the way.” Vergil started as he returned to the living room. “Dinner was excellent and I appreciate the gesture of you cooking. Not too often I’m able to enjoy a meal.”

“You’re welcome.” Fluttershy replied happily. “I hope you had a good day today; getting to start over with my friends and all.”

Vergil only winced as he thought back to earlier that day. It had most certainly been no better than his first impression of Fluttershy’s friends, especially that of both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. However he did take some solace in besting Dante back at Sweet Apple Acres followed by Twilight informing him that Celestia and Luna were working on his and Dante’s return trip. So the day was not a total waste he thought as he turned his attention back towards the book laying on the coffee table.

“It went better than I had expected.” Vergil answered politely as he returned to his seat on the couch.

“I’m glad you think so.” Fluttershy said as she walked back towards the stairs. “I’m going to bed now. Try not to stay up too late Vergil. You need your rest too after all.” she said kindly.

“Your concern is admirable, but I think I’ll be fine for now.”

“If you insist.” Fluttershy replied as she trotted up the stairs. “Goodnight.” she yawned before disappearing upstairs.

“Goodnight.” Vergil called back half heartedly as he regained his place he had left in the book.

After a few more minutes, Vergil had come across a particular passage in the history book that had caused him to stop and review the text with a more careful eye.

“Nearly two hundred years had passed since Equestria had established a truce with Tartarus, which lay past the furthest reaches of the Everfree Forest, towards the edge of The Bad Lands. For those two centuries, both equines and demons would live in mutual separation; their worlds open to one another. While most demons did act in accordance with the Princesses’ rule, Tartarus would soon find itself on the verge of a full scale rebellion led by Minos, the current Lord of Tartarus, to usurp the rulers of Equestria. Through much delegation, the princesses chose to seal off the now forbidden location due to the constant threat of demon kind leading attacks on both the kingdom and all of equestria. After multiple failed attempts to lock the demons away, it seemed that not even the Royal Guard could stand up to the might of Tartarus' inhabitants. That was until Princess Celestia and Princess Luna took it upon themselves to seek the aid of Starswirl the Bearded. They would then venture into the hellish pits of Tartarus, so as to find a permanent solution. There, they found the Hellhound known as Cerberus, who Celestia had tamed to act as Tartarus’ guard dog, whereas Starswirl conjured up his most powerful of magical prowess to build a large gateway that would serve as a means of keeping the inhabitants of Tartarus from leaving. This is now known as the Gates of Tartarus, which to this day, Cerberus guards with his very life.”

“Interesting.” he muttered as he folded the page, marking its place before opening up the geography book he had also borrowed. As he flipped through the pages he had finally come across a map of Equestria labeled as the most current and up to date. There he had located exactly where the Everfree forest ended and just at the very tip was a small cave like feature on the map titled “The Gates of Tartarus”. A grin then crept across Vergil’s face. “How very interesting indeed.” he said aloud, taking the time to mark the page which held the map.

Vergil then picked back up the history book, continuing onto the next page, where he resumed his late night studies into the early hours of the coming dawn.

Part 1 - Chapter 13: A Game of Kings and Devils

It was a relatively early morning for Twilight Sparkle as she got herself up around 6 AM and made her way out the door, letting Spike sleep in for a while. The small purple dragon had worn himself out staying up into the late hours of the night helping Twilight finish rearranging the entire library. It was no small task, but they were both more than elated to have finished it all in one evening.

“First order of business for today,” Twilight said to herself as she levitated a scroll from her saddle bag and began to unravel it using her magic. “’Inform Dante and AppleJack about the Princesses’ upcoming visit’,” she read aloud from the list. “Check.” Twilight smiled as she levitated a quill out of her bag to mark off the first item off her daily schedule while trotting her way through town.

After about half an hour of reading over the checklist while following the path leading out of Ponyville, Twilight had finally reached her destination; Sweet Apple Acres. She then approached the front door, knocking politely as she waited on the front porch. After seconds of silence, Granny Smith had opened the door to welcome the lavender unicorn in.

“Howdy there, Twilight,” said Granny Smith before shutting the door behind her. “Come to join us for breakfast I take it?”

“Thank you for the offer, but I’m just here to talk to AppleJack and Dante if that’s alright.”

“Sure there, sweetie,” Granny Smith replied cheerfully. “They’re in the kitchen with Big Mac and AppleBloom.”

Thanking the old mare, Twilight made her way into the kitchen to see Dante, AppleJack, Big Mac and AppleBloom all sitting at the table, partaking in a morning meal of waffles.

“Howdy Twilight!” AppleBloom greeted in her enthusiastic but ever adorable southern drawl as the lavender mare walked up to the table to bid Dante and the Apples a good morning.

“Hey there, AppleBloom.” Twilight replied happily. “I take it Dante’s been behaving himself?” she asked sarcastically noticing a few bandages on the demon hunter, who was currently engaged with a mouthful of waffles.

“Aw, no worries about that, Twi,” butted in AppleJack. “Dante might not be the most responsible stallion, but at least he’s trying. Right Big Mac?”

“Eeyup.” agreed the large red stallion

“But how’d you get those injuries, though?” Twilight asked as she walked up next to Dante who was keeping quiet the whole time, trying to enjoy his breakfast. He sighed after swallowing a mouthful of waffles, and looked up to answer the inquisitive unicorn.

“Rabid tree attack,” he replied sarcastically. “Almost didn’t get out of that orchard alive.”

AppleBloom stifled a giggle as Twilight glowered at the light yellow coated stallion, not amused by his sense of humor.

“Aw don’t mind him,” AppleJack giggled lightly. “Dante’s just funnin’ with ya, Twi. If you’re so concerned with what happened, though, Dante just happened to have gotten himself in a tussle with his brother yesterday is all.”

“He what?!” Twilight blurted out in shock. “I thought we agreed to keep those two separated. I’m sure Fluttershy was supposed to be keeping an eye on Vergil while he was over here yesterday, wasn’t she?”

“Well about that.” AppleJack started.

“Oh calm down,” Dante interrupted. “Vergil probably walked off from Fluttershy with some lame excuse. It’s not her or AppleJack’s fault from the sound of it.”

Twilight let out an exasperated sigh.

“C’mon, AppleBloom,” Big Mac said getting up from the table and leading the small filly out of the kitchen, sensing the tension in the air between his sister and her friends. “Ah think it’s time we got you off to school.”

“Ah guess so.” AppleBloom said reluctantly as she followed her older brother out of the kitchen.

When the room was clear, Twilight had decided to pick up the conversation, while Dante continued to chomp away at his breakfast.

“Dante, we can’t keep this up,” she explained with genuine concern. “I thought the girls and I made it perfectly clear that you two would at least try and not fight each other while you were here. It’s only been two days since that party and already you and Vergil are at it again. Not to mention there’s only two days left until the princesses arrive to meet both of you!”

“Wait a minute!” AppleJack spoke up. “Ya mean both Celestia and Luna are coming here to meet Dante and his brother? When did ya find out about this?”

“Just yesterday,” Twilight answered. “Princess Celestia sent me the letter last afternoon informing me that she and Princess Luna will be arriving at the Library the day after tomorrow to meet them.”

“Nice,” Dante said with a mouthful of waffles. “Always wanted to meet royalty.”

“Well ain’t that somethin’,” AppleJack smirked. “Guess you’ll be headin’ home sooner than you expected huh, Dante?”

“Not if he and Vergil make another scene,” Twilight chimed in. “Especially in front of the princesses. Who knows what Celestia and Luna will do if they find out just exactly how dangerous those two are around each other?”

“Didn’t cha tell them about the incident at Sugarcube corner, though?” AppleJack asked.

“I might have skimped on the details a little,” Twilight answered honestly. “But that’s not really important now. What matters is that Dante and Vergil make a good impression with the princesses.”

After finishing his syrup soaked breakfast, Dante spoke up. “You know, Twilight, for someone so smart, you sure worry a lot.”

“Why shouldn’t I be worried?!” Twilight snapped. “My best friends are housing two supposed demon hunters who can’t go so much as a day without trying to kill each other!”

“Heh heh, you’re kinda cute when you’re angry.” Dante chuckled as he rested his chin on his hoof.

“I..uh..I am?” she asked suddenly blushing at the demon hunter's oddly timed compliment.

“Yeah. Hell, you remind me of a good friend back in my world, short temper and all; only difference is you’re not trying to pump me full of lead every five minutes.” Dante trailed off, suddenly remembering Lady. Come to think of it, I wonder how she’s doing with me gone, the devil pony pondered. Sure hope she can hold up the shop for a few more days…ah, what am I saying? Of course she can. She’ll probably charge me a fortune, though.

“Anyways,” Twilight started, ignoring Dante’s rambling comparisons. “Can you promise me that you’ll try and stay out of trouble until the princesses arrive? It’s just two days at the least so I’m expecting both you and Vergil to avoid any sort of violent outbreak.”

“I don’t know…Do I get a prize for good behavior?” he asked with a grin.

AppleJack then socked him on the shoulder with her forehoof.

“Ok ok. I’ll behave.”

“Glad to hear it,” Twilight responded. “Well I best get going. Still need to make preparations for the princesses’ visit.”

“Well then have a good morning Twi. And thanks for lettin’ us know about Celestia and Luna.” AppleJack said as Twilight made her way out the front door.

“You too, AppleJack and no problem,” she called back. “And I expect Dante to be on his best behavior from now on.”

Dante merely scoffed at her comment as he rolled his eyes.

“Will do, Twi.” AppleJack answered back before closing the front door. Once Twilight had left the farm, she then turned to Dante who was still sitting at the table, lazily looking outside where Twilight had departed.

“Guess we better get to work, eh, Dante?”

“Might as well,” he yawned before jumping onto all fours. “Lead the way, AJ.”

The two then made their way out the front door and began their trek through the apple orchard with wagon and buckets in tow, ready for another arduous, work filled day.

Later that day at Fluttershy’s Cottage, Vergil had just finished the first volume of Equestria’s history before closing the text and setting it firmly on the table next to the geography book. Having finally noticed the time, he saw that the clock in Fluttershy’s living room read approximately 9:00 AM. He then proceeded to stand up off the couch, where his blue coat was draped over one side next to his blade that was leaning against the arm of the couch. Silently, he walked over to the kitchen to grab a glass of water, until he heard a soft voice call out from behind him.

“Good morning, Vergil,” greeted Fluttershy with an exceptionally enthusiastic yawn. From the sound of it, one could conclude she had a good night’s sleep, which was more than Vergil could say for himself. “Did you manage to get any sleep last night?”

“Frankly, no I didn’t.” Vergil stated before getting a glass out of the cabinet and filling it with water from the faucet. “I was too preoccupied with my readings.” he said after taking a few gulps of water.

“Oh my, you must be exhausted,” Fluttershy said worriedly. “You should at least rest a bit after such a long night. I just can’t believe you pushed yourself to finish that whole book.”

“Please,” Vergil said, raising his hoof in a gesture to dismiss Fluttershy’s concerns. “I’m quite alright. It’ll take a lot more than a day without sleep for fatigue to even come close to setting in. Besides I plan on completing my studies later today. If I recall, Twilight Sparkle informed me that she would have the second volume ready for me to pick up today.”

“Well at least let me get you some coffee,” Fluttershy urged. “Just in case you’re feeling a bit groggy.”

“If you insist,” Vergil said as he adjusted his vest. “You are the host after all.”

Fluttershy silently nodded as she trotted past the light grey stallion, making her way to a small cupboard where she had pulled out a bag of coffee grounds. The yellow mare then went to pour the grounds into the coffee filter while Vergil decided to take a seat at the kitchen table while the coffee brewed. After finishing the preparations, Fluttershy filled the small tea kettle on her stove with the right amount of water before heating the burner to make her morning tea.

“So how do you like Ponyville so far?” Fluttershy asked while searching through a cabinet for a coffee mug.

“It’s a decent place,” Vergil admitted. “Although I do find the overly friendly atmosphere rather uncomfortable most of the time; never was one for excessive social interaction.”

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said, feeling disheartened by Vergil’s blatant honesty. “Umm… I… do I make you feel uncomfortable?”

“Hmm?”

Fluttershy weakly fumbled her explanation. “I’m just wondering is all, because I really don’t want you to think that I’m smothering you or anything.”

“No. you don’t.” Vergil stated, calming the nervous pegasus.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked with a hopeful smile.

“Of course. I find your company and hospitality to be a very welcome experience. Besides, you’d be the first to know if I found your company disagreeable in any manner.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy replied joyfully. “It really means a lot you think so.”

Before their conversation could continue any further, the tea kettle let out a high pitched whistle, signaling that the water was ready to brew the tea. After a few minutes of silence and preparation, Fluttershy had made her way towards the table with a small cup of tea for herself and a mug of fresh hot coffee for Vergil.

“Care for any sugar or cream?” Fluttershy asked courteously, passing the steaming mug to Vergil.

“No thank you. Its fine the way it is.” Vergil answered as he took a sip of the strong black brew. The aroma wafting from the coffee mug was intoxicating enough as it was, but the strong bitter taste was more than enough to relieve him of any sort of lethargy he may have been feeling previously.

Having seated herself across from Vergil, Fluttershy began making small talk with the quiet stallion once again.

“So…” Fluttershy began as she sat her teacup down. “Anything else planned after you get the book you were looking for from Twilight?”

“Not really. I’m simply just making the best use of my time while I’m here,” Vergil answered, holding the mug of hot coffee just below his mouth. “And reading up on this land’s history seems to be the only worthwhile activity from what I've experienced.”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Fluttershy said, looking down at her tea. However she happened to remember what Vergil said yesterday about his stay being possibly longer than a simple three days. She then looked up excitedly with a new resolve before speaking up.

“Well, if you happen to finish that book before you leave, if you want, perhaps you and I could go someplace nice. It doesn’t have to be Ponyville, but maybe we could do something to take your mind off the stress: like a picnic -- or just go for a walk if that’s ok with you.”

Vergil raised his brow at the offer, taking time to consider the possibilities of just what he would do to pass the time should his departure be delayed. There was always that, but honestly he didn’t see any need for such a drastic venture for the time being. Having silently contemplated every possibility of what to do while lightly swirling his coffee, Vergil then set his mug down and looked up at Fluttershy.

“I might as well,” he stated. “I don’t have anything better to do after completing my studies here, so I’m more than willing to accept your offer.”

“You really mean it?!” Fluttershy piped up excitedly.

“Yes. You raised an excellent point about relieving stress and considering the more I focus on leaving, the longer the hours seem to pass.”

Fluttershy let out a small giggle at his ever formal response. “Well you know what they say,” Fluttershy said cheerfully. “A watched pot never boils.”

“Quite.” Vergil nodded, returning to his drink.

Just then, a series of soft knocks sounded from the front door.

“I’ll get it.” Fluttershy said while trotting towards the door.

As she opened the front door, she was met with an enthusiastic greeting from Rarity.

“Good morning, Fluttershy darling!” spoke the graceful pale white unicorn.

“Oh hi, Rarity,” Fluttershy responded, opening the door wider to invite her friend in. “How goes the dressmaking?”

“Just peachy,” Rarity answered as she stepped through the front door and made her way to the kitchen with Fluttershy. As they entered, Rarity saw Vergil sitting at the table hovering over his coffee. “Oh hello there, Vergil. I see that the vest I made still looks marvelous on you.”

“Morning.” Vergil replied.

I see he’s not one for idle chat, Rarity thought to herself. “By the way, Fluttershy, I almost forgot to ask you.”

“Ask me what?” the yellow pegasus asked as Rarity could barely contain her smile.

“Today’s our spa day and I was coming back to see if you were still accompanying me.”

“Of course, Rarity. I wouldn’t miss it for the world.” Fluttershy smiled.

“Glad to hear, darling, but I also think we should ask Vergil if he’d care to join us as well. How about it Vergil? With all that’s been going on around you and Dante I figured you could use a nice relaxing treatment. How about it?”

“No thank you. I have other matters to attend to today.”

“I see,” Rarity muttered somewhat discouraged.

“You sure you don’t want to go?” Fluttershy asked trying to persuade the stallion.

“I’m positive.” Vergil said raising his voice slightly to make his point.

It was then that Angel Bunny came hopping into the kitchen and made his way towards Fluttershy, making a gesture to display he was hungry.

“Oh, of course I’ll feed you, Angel,” Fluttershy cooed, patting the small rabbits head. “Besides, I need to tend to the other critters before Rarity and I leave.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Vergil said, stopping Fluttershy from leaving the kitchen.

“Huh?”

“Don’t forget that I offered to help tend the house during my stay here,” he then stood up. “Just show me where the animal food is and I’ll handle it from there.”

“Are you sure about that?” Fluttershy asked, amazed that somepony had offered to care for her animals, especially on their own accord.

“Yes, I said I would help and so I shall. Besides, it’ll help take my mind off the waning hours that seem to drearily pass on by.”

“My my, quite the gentlecolt you’re housing there, Fluttershy,” Rarity commented to her winged friend with an impressed look.

“Are you sure it won’t be too much trouble?” Fluttershy asked, not wanting to impose.

“It’s quite alright; hardly an interference on my part. I’ll simply retrieve the book from the library once I’m done here.”

Fluttershy looked at Rarity who was nodding in approval. She then proceeded to guide Vergil over to a small cabinet in the back of the kitchen where she kept a few burlap sacks of animal feed, along with neatly stacked food bowls of various sizes. “Just be sure to spread the bowls out in the living room and fill them with a generous amount of feed please.” she instructed.

“And for the rabbit?” Vergil asked, looking down at the scowling, long-eared rodent.

“Ah, Angel. Well I tend to give him a bowl of fresh chopped lettuce with a few cucumbers. Also, make sure he doesn’t eat too many carrots, please.”

“Seems simple enough,” Vergil then grabbed the bag of feed from under the cabinet. “Anything else?”

“No no. That’s about it, but thank you soooo much for doing this for me. It truly means a lot that you’d be so generous to help,” Fluttershy smiled at the grey stallion. “I can’t thank you enough.”

“You’re welcome.” Vergil said as he toted the burlap sack across his shoulder into the living room.

Fluttershy and Rarity proceeded to make their way out the door with the white unicorn taking the lead.

“Ta-ta, Vergil. Thank you ever so much for helping Fluttershy,” Rarity waved as Fluttershy joined in on the gesture. “Let’s hurry, Fluttershy, I hear Aloe and Lotus have a new seaweed wrap that I’ve just been dying to try.”

“Have a good day.” Fluttershy said before closing the door behind her as she left with Rarity.

A few minutes after their departure, Vergil had managed to neatly organize all of the feeding bowls across the living room along with filling them up with perfectly mounded hills of feed. Before he could return the feedbag back to its origin, Vergil was met with an empty bowl being held up just a few inches short of his face. He then looked down to see the disgruntled and hungry rabbit expectantly holding out his bowl.

“You are in no position to be making demands, you rodent.” Vergil grumbled as he reached into the fridge and retrieved some carrots, lettuce and cucumbers along with a knife from the cabinet drawer. He then snatched the bowl from angel with one hoof as he began chopping up the vegetables into fine slices with the other. If there was one thing Vergil prided himself on, it was his handling of blades and melee weapons. After all, a true warrior should be able to rely on tools as sharp and powerful as his cunning and wit rather than mediocre man made firearms like his brother Dante did. He always was the dull blade when it came to outright swordsmanship, Vergil thought to himself before his carefully crafted preparations were interrupted by the irritating sound of Angel thumping his hind paw on the wooden floor repeatedly as he anxiously waited for his meal, his arms crossed in irritation.

Vergil only sneered before carefully dispensing the contents of Angels’ meal into the bowl. “If it weren’t for your owner, I’d have made you into a stew by now,” he commented as he sat the bowl down before the obnoxious rabbit. “Then again, now that I think of it, something as foul as you would make for a terrible meal.”

Angel didn’t take too kindly to the snide remark, and threw one of his cucumbers at Vergil who simply dodged it with a swift tilt of his head as he left the kitchen. As Vergil entered living room, he was met with a peculiar sight. Animals of all different species of mice, squirrels, chipmunks and ferrets filled Fluttershy's living room, feasting from the bowls of food he had laid out on the floor.

Suddenly, the animals all looked to him with both curious and cautionary stares. Vergil simply raised a brow in response, causing the critters to quickly turn away and return to their meal, not wanting to make eye contact with the devil pony any longer. Vergil let out a small chuckle at their reaction before turning towards the couch where he reached for his azure coat and placed it on to his liking, snapping the few coat buttons on the sleeve. He then reached for his blade which he had holstered back into one of the belt straps of his coat as he made his way out the house with the first volume of the history of Equestria packed in the saddle bag Twilight had loaned him. Vergil then shut the door behind him, having finished Fluttershy’s morning task. He began to walk along the path towards Ponyville with one objective in mind: retrieving the second volume of Equestria’s history.

The morning sun was looming high as Dante continually bucked a rather stubborn apple tree that had relinquished all but one of its apples.

“Hmph.” Dante snorted looking up at the single apple that had clung to its exact spot. “Fine then. We’ll do this my way.”

Dante then slowly began walking away, only to snap back and take off at full speed, charging straight towards the tree. Just before he made contact, he then shifted his weight upwards as his forehoof pressed against the trunk of the tree. In an instant, Dante had begun running up the apple tree, then proceeded to back flip, landing hindhooves first on the nearest tree branch. Using the momentum from his jump, Dante then launched himself off the branch towards the apple just above him. With a well timed bite, he had grabbed the apple with his mouth as he soared above the branch on which it was attached to before grabbing the nearest branch with his forehooves and flipped himself upon said branch, landing upright on his back legs.

“Heh,” he chucked, leaning against the top of the tree as he spit out the apple into his hoof. “Guess I’m finally getting my juices flowing again.” Dante said before biting into the deep red apple.

“Pretty darn impressive,” complimented a raspy but effeminate voice.

Before Dante could look around for the source, Rainbow Dash had swooped in from above a low hanging cloud to greet Dante at the top of the tree. “I see you’re having a fun time at work.”

“I guess you could say that. Then again there’s not much to do around here,” Dante commented as he bit into the apple once more.

“Still though, I gotta say those were some pretty sweet moves.”

“Ya think so, huh?” Dante asked before front flipping off the tree branch and landing on his back legs flat on the ground.

“Ok, now I think you’re just trying to show off,” Rainbow Dash laughed as she hovered down in front of Dante.

“Maybe I am,” Dante shrugged. “By the way, Rainbow Dash was it?”

“Yeah, that’s right, Dante.” she confirmed proudly.

“Nice. So what brings you out here?”

“Not much,” Rainbow Dash said. “I was just catching some Zs when I heard you making a one pony show outta yourself down here.”

“Wait. You were napping? Where?” Dante asked looking around.

“Up in the clouds, silly,” Rainbow Dash said as she flew up to land softly on one of the clouds to show Dante.

“How the hell did you do that?”

“Well, I’m a pegasus,” Rainbow Dash explained, hovering both herself and the cloud she was standing on downwards towards Dante. “We have a natural magic for being able to control weather. Meaning we can literally sit on the clouds. We even have an entire city up in the sky called Cloudsdale.”

Dante merely looked at his back to see that he in fact had no wings and had already arrived to a somewhat disheartening conclusion. “Guessing earth ponies don’t really pay much of a visit up in the mile high club huh?”

“Not really,” Rainbow Dash answered. “Unless you have a certain kind of magic to help you out.”

Dante then began to open his mouth, but was cut off.

“And before you ask, the answer is no. Earth ponies aren’t really specialized in magic as well. That'd be the unicorns' area of expertise.”

“Luck of the draw I guess,” Dante scoffed as he finished the apple he had retrieved from the tree.

“Oh don’t be like that,” Rainbow Dash said trying to comfort the demon hunter. “I’m pretty sure Twilight can help you with that. She’s quite the egghead when it comes to stuff like this. Besides she already has a spell for something like that. Speaking of which, you doing anything later?”

“Not really,” Dante answered as he began walking back to the apple cart he was tending. “That is unless you’re asking me out for a night on the town.” he said as he snapped around with a wide and charming grin.

“Please,” Rainbow Dash scoffed rolling her eyes. “Just askin’ if you wanna hang out later. Maybe go to Sugar Cube Corner or the park? I’d be happy to show you around.”

“Hmm, I guess I could if I’m not too busy.” Dante answered trying to act indifferent towards Rainbow Dash’s offer.

“Cool. I’ll stop by later once you’re done with work.”

“Works for me,” Dante said as he began to trot back to his wagon loaded with apples. “Seeya this afternoon then.”

“By the way, I’ve been meaning to ask,” Rainbow Dash began, hovering in front of Dante. “Just what in the hay happened to you?” She asked pointing at the bandages wrapped around Dante’s torso under his coat along with the bandage around his forehead.

“Oh this?” Dante asked placing a hoof on his head.

“Yeah, that.”

“Rabid tree attack,” he answered with a grin.

Vergil had arrived at the library about half an hour after he left Fluttershy’s house and was welcomed in by an exceptionally cheerful Twilight. As he entered the tree house, he could deduce the cause of Twilight’s cheerful demeanor. The once messy archive of books from last night was now neatly adjusted, dusted and categorized appropriately.

“Guess you came for volume 2 huh?” asked Twilight catching Vergil’s attention.

“Yes. Did you manage to find it?”

“Why yes in fact I did,” Twilight answered. “I actually have it placed upstairs seeing how you needed me to hold it for you. Just give me a second to fetch it for you and I’ll be right back down.”

Twilight trotted up the stairs and disappeared behind the door, leaving Vergil alone in the library. Having nothing else to do he decided to take a look around. Around the center table he found a few stacks of parchment neatly placed next to a quill that was still dribbled in ink and on one of the sheets of paper read an incomplete letter addressed to Princess Celestia.

Before Vergil could finish reading, Spike approached him out of curiosity causing Vergil to snap away from the letter.

“Whatcha doin’ Vergil?” the small dragon asked.

Vergil then looked down to address him, “Simply reading what appears to be letter to the Princess.” he answered.

“Oh that?” Spike asked as he looked up on the table. “That’s one of Twilight’s friendship reports.”

“Friendship reports?” Vergil repeated incredulously.

“Yeah, Twilight and her friends have to occasionally write out reports to the princess on what they learned about friendship, and then I send them off,” Spike went on to explain.

Vergil was more or less at a loss for words upon hearing the small dragon’s explanation.

“Eh, I’m sure Twilight will tell you more about it,” Spike said, dismissing Vergil’s puzzled look. “Speaking of which, here she comes.”

From the top of the stairs, Twilight trotted down into the foyer while holding the second volume of Equestria’s history in her magical aura. “Got it,” she said as she levitated the book over to Vergil, who was currently standing at the center table.

“Thank you,” Vergil said before taking the book and sliding it into his saddle bag.

“So, what was it you and Spike were talking about?” Twilight asked as her assistant waddled out of the room.

“He was telling me about your friendship reports,” Vergil answered, his brow still raised at the thought of such a concept.

“Oh, what would you like to know?” Twilight asked.

“Well for starters, exactly why are you ordered to write about such a trivial subject matter to someone of such a royal and prestigious air?” Vergil asked.

“Well for one thing, it’s not as trivial as you make it out to be,” Twilight answered, somewhat offended by Vergil’s remark. “Secondly, the reason why is because Princess Celestia requested that we do what we can to learn about friendship, so as to better both ourselves and those around us.”

How ridiculous, and utterly abhorrent, Vergil thought to himself, disgusted by such a rather absurd explanation. However, he decided to keep his opinions to himself for the moment and simply replied “Well that explains that.”

“Umm, anything else you need to ask?” Twilight asked nervously, noticing Vergil's irritation.

“Actually yes, I do have a few questions,” Vergil said, pulling out the first volume of The History of Equestria. “Would you care to explain what these Elements of Harmony are? Whatever they may be, they seem to have served a valuable purpose in Celestia’s and Luna's ruling, along with stopping the lunar princesses’ rebellion a little over a thousand years ago.”

“Wow, you really steamed through that book, didn’t you?” Twilight asked, impressed by Vergil’s detailed knowledge of its contents. “But, to answer your question about the elements of harmony, it’s a rather complicated subject.”

“Please, don’t patronize me. All I require is an explanation and an understanding of these elements since the first volume was quite vague on the subject.

“Well, if you must know, the elements of harmony are six elements that I and my friends possess.”

“Come again?” Vergil raised his brow.

“You see,” Twilight started. “A little less than a year ago, Princess Luna broke free from her thousand year imprisonment on the moon and returned to bring eternal night to Equestria as Nightmare Moon.”

“A sort of revenge, I take it?” Vergil asked.

“Yes, a rather bitter sibling feud to say the least.”

“Hmph,” Vergil grunted. “Continue.”

“Well, it turned out that we needed the elements of harmony to stop Nightmare Moon’s plan and along the way to retrieve the elements, the girls and I all discovered that each of us embodied the essence of each of the elements of harmony.”

“Which were?”

“AppleJack was the element of honesty, Rarity was generosity, Pinkie Pie embodied laughter, Fluttershy’s was kindness, Rainbow Dash’s was loyalty and after learning theirs I found out that my element was magic.”

Well it seems that these elements are certainly unobtainable by physical means. Then again I hardly see any use for them considering that such things would only hinder my progress for Sparda’s power, Vergil thought to himself.

Twilight then continued her story, noticing Vergil was still paying attention. “Well after we awakened each of our elements, only then were we able to exorcise Nightmare Moon’s grasp on Princess Luna in which she was no longer corrupted by her desire to reign over her sister, Princess Celestia. And that’s about it. Each of the girls and I embody the elements of harmony which help maintain order and peace throughout Equestria.”

“Rather impressive,” Vergil admitted honestly. “To be entrusted with such power must serve as quite the burden for both you and your friends.”

“It has its ups and downs to be honest.” Twilight blushed. “Like what happened with Discord.”

“Discord?”

“Yes, Discord, God of Chaos.” Twilight explained. “He was rather troublesome to deal with, even with the elements. I’m sure you’ll find more on him and more on the elements in volume two. If you want you can relax here for awhile while you read.”

“I think I’ll do just that,” Vergil said, now even more intrigued by Twilight and her friends along with the mechanations of this world. He then seated himself at the center table of the library where he opened up the second volume of Equestria’s history while Twilight trotted off to her room with the incomplete letter she had to finish.

“If you need anything feel free to let either me or Spike know.” Twilight said from the top of the stairs.

Vergil didn’t reply as he was already engrossed in the first pages of the history book as Twilight closed her bedroom door behind her.

Friendship Reports, Elements of Harmony, Gods and Goddesses, even a Gateway to Tartarus. This world holds both ridiculous yet intriguing aspects to say the least. Hmph if I had any stake in such a world I just might find a way to exploit this knowledge, Vergil thought to himself as he flipped to the next page before continuing his studies.

Hours seemed to fly by as Vergil thoroughly read through the abridged history book. It was around 4 in the afternoon by the time he had finished. Taking a deep breath, he gently closed the book and slid it to the opposite side of the table. It seems Twilight wasn’t exaggerating about her and her friends accomplishments, Vergil thought to himself as he recalled the very last few pages of the book that chronicled the events of Nightmare Moon’s return along with Discord’s release from his stone prison. There was even a rather recent recollection of the Canterlot Royal Wedding involving creatures known as the changelings and their queen, Chrysalis having taken place just over a few months ago. I’m starting to see why this was an abridged text, Vergil thought. With even the most recent events in this world serving as historical content, it’s a wonder most archives can even keep up at such a pace. Vergil then proceeded to stand up from the table before hearing a voice call down to him.

“My goodness you managed to finish the book already?” Twilight called down as she made her way down the stairs. “I must say I’m impressed.”

“Boredom tends to drive individuals to accomplish feats most others wouldn’t bother with.” Vergil stated.

“That is true,” Twilight agreed before changing the subject. “Like starting a fight with Dante yesterday?”

Instantly Vergil looked up at Twilight with a vicious look in his eye. “What of it?” he asked.

“AppleJack told me what happened and what I mean is that I thought we all agreed that you and Dante would keep apart from each other as much as possible; at least until your meeting with Celestia and Luna.” Twilight answered.

“If you recall,” Vergil said walking towards the lavender mare. “I agreed to no such terms. Secondly my affairs with my brother are my business and my business alone.”

“But what’s the point of you constantly keeping up this feud?” Twilight asked.

“What took place yesterday was simply a confirmation of my suspicions and nothing more. Leave it at that. I will however humor you and keep my distance from Dante until our meeting with the princesses if it’ll keep you and your friends from hounding me so.”

Twilight was taken aback by Vergil’s rather bold response. “Listen Vergil, I’m sorry for coming off so harsh, but I’m just trying to keep things in order here. I want to help you and your brother, but not if it’s going to cause so much distress among my friends.”

“A noble cause I would say.” Vergil replied seeing the pleading look in Twilight’s eye. “Have it your way then. I look forward to how you and the princesses deal with our departure.”

Vergil then proceeded to sign his name on the tablet centered at the table, signifying that he had returned the previous volume of Equestria’s history.

“Umm, by the way, Vergil,” Twilight piped up as Vergil was making his way towards the door. “I take it you’re still reading the geography book?”

“Yes. I’m still not finished with it and I’m finding some information quite useful amongst its contents.” Vergil answered.

“I see,” Twilight said. “Well before you go I have to ask.”

“Ask what?”

“How are you in chess?” Twilight asked with a small smile. “I figured that a pony of your intellect has to have some interest in a game of wits. Besides you did mention that you were growing bored here. How about a friendly game to pass the time?”

Vergil was surprised by the offer. Rarely was he ever challenged in a game of wits. Over the years he had grown accustomed to dealing with most challenges and obstacles by sheer force. The offer was more than welcoming to say the least.

“Why not?” he obliged. “I have nothing else to do.”

“Good.” Twilight smiled as she levitated an already set up chess set from atop one of the shelves. From the looks of it, the game looked like it hadn’t been touched in ages as Twilight gently blew off a thin layer of dust from the game.

“Excuse the dust,” Twilight chuckled bashfully, “but it’s been so long since anypony’s actually wanted to play.”

“I take it that with your vast knowledge of Equestria and magic, the challenge would seem rather intimidating to most others. It’s to be expected.” Vergil replied, seating himself at the table.

“Why thank you.” Twilight smiled cheerfully at the compliment. Just as she sat herself across the table from Vergil, Spike walked in from the foyer to see the two ponies about to commence their game.

“Oh boy,” said Spike. “You’re actually taking on Twilight in chess? Not to be rude, but she’s like the smartest pony in Ponyville. You’re definitely asking for trouble.”

“We’ll see about that,” Vergil said calmly as he turned the chessboard around to where the white pieces were on Twilight’s side. “Since you offered the challenge, it’s only fair that you make the first move.”

“How courteous of you.” Twilight giggled before moving her pawn two spaces forward onto B4.

Vergil simply mirrored her move and placed his pawn directly in front of hers, two spaces away from his starting point onto B5.

“It begins,” Spike groaned as he saw that both Twilight and Vergil had become engrossed in their game after only two moves. “If anypony needs me, I’ll be taking a nap.”

“That’s nice, Spike.” Twilight said dismissively before moving her knight to C3.

Vergil instantly caught on to Twilight’s plan to eliminate his pawn so early in the game. He simply responded by moving one of his other pawns to C6, setting up a death trap should Twilight make the bold move of taking out his pawn. As expected Twilight backed away and moved her knight to E4, making sure to avoid Vergil’s simple but effective trap. Having noted Twilight’s cautious turns, Vergil decided to test the unicorn and placed another of his pawns onto F6 which was lined in a perfect L-shape away from Twilight’s now fleeting knight. Twilight then took the opportunity to move her left bishop diagonally to B2, leaving it positioned perfectly to take any piece that would attack her knight after its move.

I see how it is, Vergil thought to himself. In just these few moves she’s already revealed her strategy the rest of the game. I might just enjoy myself.

Nearly an hour had passed as the two ponies waged war on one another mentally; strategically trumping one another every few or so turns, doing what they could to keep the upper hoof. To say the tension in the air had grown thick would have been an understatement as Twilight continually stared at each and every piece, carefully contemplating her moves. Vergil, however, was still relaxed despite him losing a knight, both rooks, and a bishop in the process of taking just one of Twilight's knights and one of her pawns. As his turn came, he then moved his strategically placed knight from C5 to D3, taking one of Twilight’s pawns and positioning his knight exactly one diagonal square away from Twilights king. The only thing that had kept Twilight from instinctively taking down Vergil’s black knight was the presence of his last remaining bishop intricately placed in a straight diagonal line directing towards her king if she were to take his knight.

Instead Twilight did the next best thing and moved her king up one space right next to Vergil’s black knight, knowing that he could do nothing from his position.

“You know you can tell a lot about someone’s personality based on how they play?” Twilight chimed in as she tried to ease the palpably tense air between her and Vergil. “Like how their moves and planned procedures speak out about either their intellect or just what kind of pony they may be.”

“Yes, just like how you play too defensively,” Vergil stated, looking up from the chessboard. “While your king is vital to protect, you seemed to have nearly boxed yourself in behind your own men which you strove so desperately to keep safe.” Vergil then moved his queen from H4 to E1, landing it directly two spaces behind Twilight’s king. “I believe that is check.”

“Pretty cocky aren’t we?” Twilight speculated, noticing that Vergil had landed his queen right next to hers for the sake of a check. “I might play rather conservatively, but I think it’s you that’s just a little too ambitious and reckless in your actions.” She finished as she took Vergil’s black queen.

“Rather short sighted are we not?” Vergil asked. But just before Twilight could respond, Vergil placed his black knight from D3 to E1, thereby taking Twilight’s precious queen. “Do not think that numbers can outmatch skill, Twilight,” Vergil then said rather harshly. “It is all a matter of timing and knowing when to strike. Something you seem to have overlooked.”

Twilight was taken severely off guard as the weight of the situation had sunk in. Vergil had managed to take down one of her most valuable pieces so confidently despite his lack of specialized pieces. A black bishop and knight were all he had, save for his king and a few scattered pawns, but none the less, he had somehow managed to move past her defenses swimmingly. Biting down on her lower lip, she quickly moved one of her pawns next to her king upwards, so as to keep it out of Vergil’s black knights’ range.

Vergil calmly responded by moving his black knight forward, just above Twilight's pawn so as to keep out of harm's way.

Nearly half an hour had passed from that point as the game picked up its pace. Throughout the course of time, Twilight had grown more frantic in her attempts to defend her king while Vergil was quietly taking out her defenses one by one with a single black knight he had ever so intricately moved around the chessboard. In and out of each and every one of Twilight's traps his knight did dance as he positioned it to take out each piece upon their mistake of pursuing him.

Finally the game had come down to the wire. Twilight was beginning to feel the stress of each and every move she made, realizing that Vergil had baited her into her own trap. He had gone so far as to move his king clear across the board to bait her other pieces into checking, only to be snuffed out by his black knight and few pawns. Twilight couldn’t help but feel intimidated as she looked up at the calm and collective stallion who she had previous had pinned with her defenses, only to see them come crashing down as he continued to play his black knight with the utmost skill.

“Do you see now? You weren’t willing to discard your men towards your advantage, but rather concentrated on preserving your forces, and because of that you have put yourself in a bind, dear Twilight.”

It was then that she noticed her pawn was only one space from the opposite side of the board. “Well Vergil, you might be right in that sense, but while you may discard your own pieces, I see each and every one of mine as a valuable asset that must be protected at all times.” She said as she moved her pawn upwards one space, thus giving her the opportunity to resurrect her queen into play.

Vergil only shook his head at her adamant statement. “Too little too late,” he said as one of his pawns surrounding her king lowered itself to the far side, allowing Vergil to bring back his queen as well, which was positioned only two horizontal spaces away from Twilight’s king. Before Twilight could think, Vergil then proceed to state aloud, “Checkmate.”

Twilight was utterly stunned as she looked down at the chessboard repeatedly to see if there was anything she could do, but to her dismay Vergil was correct. He had bested her just before she could even put her trump card to use.

Recollecting herself, Twilight looked back up to congratulate Vergil on an upsetting victory. “I must say, Vergil, I’m more than impressed with your skill and wit.”

“I wish I could say the same for you,” Vergil replied rather coldly, causing Twilight to step back a few paces in shock.

“W-what?” was all Twilight could stammer as Vergil’s eyes seemed to burn right though her as he stood up from his seat.

“You disappointed me, Twilight. I expected someone of your caliber to put up a better fight. You played too defensively; you weren't willing to make the sacrifices necessary to win and instead you held onto your pieces with the desire to protect each and every one. That truly says a lot about you, don’t you think? In your destructive selflessness to protect all that you held dear, you left yourself open for defeat by not taking the measures one would need to keep themselves alive.”

Having fed up with Vergil’s wicked tongue, Twilight decided to humor the arrogant stallion. “I can say I was rather disappointed in you too, Vergil,” she said sternly, walking over to the well groomed stallion. “Your recklessness left you open for defeat as well. You talk a big game about those who stay on the defensive, but what about you? You constantly threw away valuable assets and pieces all for the sake of chipping away at my defenses.”

“As I said before,” Vergil retorted, anger now slowly growing in his voice. “Unlike you, I was willing to make the necessary sacrifices to win. If you are unable to hold yourself above those you wish to protect, then you deserve nothing less than defeat. Victory at all costs, dear Twilight. So long as you are the one who stands triumphant in the end, then whatever sacrifices that were made will show as nothing more than trivial losses.”

Vergil’s words struck Twilight hard. In just the span of one chess game he had gone from a docile and outspoken pony, to a cold and vicious stallion who was willing to analyze and exploit her personality against her; all for the sake of defeating her in a simple game of wits. Yet there was something more to this pony than Twilight could place her hoof on at the moment. Something more sinister, foreboding and dark seemed to emanate from his words and his very presence as she continued to gaze into his eyes.

After what seemed like hours, but were just the span of a few moments, Vergil broke eye contact to glance up at the clock and proceeded to make his way towards the library door. “It appears I best get going,” he said, his voice now softening from its previously threatening tone. “It’s late in the evening and I’d rather not waste any more time that I already have. Good evening, Twilight. I appreciate your accommodations and allowing me the privilege of borrowing your books.” Vergil then shut the door behind him leaving Twilight at a loss for words at what just took place. After a few moments of silence, Spike emerged from the bedroom at the top of the stairs rubbing the sleep out of his eyes.

“What’d I miss?” he yawned, looking down at Twilight who was quietly placing the chess pieces back into place. “Did you win?”

“No, Spike. I didn’t,” Twilight stated in a saddened tone.

“Woah, harsh,” he replied in shock. “Guess Vergil took you by surprise, huh?”

Not wanting to say anymore, Twilight then levitated the chessboard back to its top shelf and proceeded to make her way upstairs past Spike.

“Umm, Twilight? You ok?” Spike asked, growing concerned.

“Not really, Spike,” she answered as she plopped down on her bed. “I think I’ll just lie down for awhile.”

“Ok, I hope you feel better, Twilight,” Spike said reluctantly, not wanting to leave her by herself.

“Thanks, Spike.” Twilight smiled weakly at the small dragon.

“Just don’t let it get to ya,” he urged, walking out of Twilight’s room. “It’s just a game. Maybe Vergil’s just smarter than you give him credit for.” He then closed the door behind him so that Twilight could get some rest.

“That’s just it,” Twilight mumbled under her breath the moment she was alone, lying down while staring at the ceiling. “It might not have been just a simple game…and I’m afraid that Vergil’s a lot more dangerous than I may have initially thought.”

Meanwhile Dante, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash were sitting around the fountain in Ponyville Plaza exchanging stories, each with a peanut butter and apple butter sandwich AppleJack had been so courteous to make for them before they left Sweet Apple Acres.

“And that’s when I swooped in just at the last minute after pulling off a Sonic Rainboom, saving both Rarity and the Wonderbolts,” Rainbow Dash exclaimed proudly. “And that’s how I won the best young flyer competition!”

“Sweet story,” Dante said between bites. “Mind me asking what the heck a Sonic Rainboom is, though? Sounds like an alcoholic beverage if you ask me.”

“Ooh, I gotta make a drink like that at one of my parties now.” Pinkie Pie giggled as she finished her sandwich.

“Hey, I’d drink it.” Dante said.

Rainbow Dash then flew in front of Dante, hovering in place. “You wanna know what a Sonic Rainboom is, huh? Well, you basically gotta get a good take off speed and to have the right amount of distance to clear. After that you have to constantly build up enough speed every second until you finally have enough force to break the sound barrier. Once that happens, a huge explosion of light and sound bursts in your wake as you break through the sound barrier, zooming off into the sky!” Rainbow Dash went on to explain as she was performing miniature loops in mid-air. "It's only THE coolest flying technique in all of Equestria, and I just so happen to have invented it."

“Not bad,” Dante said casually. “Although it’d be really cool if I could see it for myself. Ya know, just to be sure you’re not making this up.”

“What!?” Rainbow Dash asked incredulously. “You saying that you don’t believe me?”

“Of course I believe you Dash,” Dante explained holding up his forehooves innocently. “I’m just waiting for proof.”

“The proof is in the pudding after all, Dashie.” Pinkie Pie joined in.

“Fine then,” Rainbow Dash chuckled. “Just you wait and see, Dante. I’ll show you a Sonic Rainboom that’ll blow your mind.”

“Lookin’ forward to it,” he grinned before something caught his eye off in the distance.

Upon further inspection it turned out to be Vergil, who seemed to be leaving from the same direction as the library with an empty saddle bag strewn across his back. Silently he made his way across Ponyville plaza, not once acknowledging either Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie’s presence. Rainbow Dash could only scowl at the stoic, grey stallion as he made his way across the fountain. Vergil however, still paid her no mind, but as he walked past Dante their eyes met for the briefest moment, sending a cold chill down Dante’s spine. In that instant, time seemed to come to a screeching halt as Dante and Vergil locked silent gazes, causing Dante to tense up drastically, anticipating for his brother to make a move at any moment.

It was at that moment that something peculiar happened. Unbeknownst to either Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie, in that still and frozen moment in time, Dante felt a strange sensation as he and his brother began to break eye contact. Under his coat, Dante’s cutie mark resembling his silver amulet began to glow brightly as if a spark had ignited from just them matching gazes. However, the moment suddenly passed as if nothing had happened and Vergil continued on his way back to Fluttershy’s cottage, ignoring the two mares who had accompanied Dante.

“Hey Vergy!” shouted Pinkie Pie, suddenly breaking the silence. “Wanna join us?!”

Vergil didn’t respond as he continued to walk away, leaving Ponyville Plaza.

“Ugh, that guy is such a creep,” Rainbow Dash said in disgust. “I swear he thinks he’s better than everypony with that smug attitude of his.”

“Hehehe, yup that’s Vergil alright,” Dante chuckled, dismissing Rainbow Dash's gripes before looking back at his flank where his cutie mark lay; no longer glowing. What in the heck happened just now? Dante thought. That sensation. It felt awfully familiar. Hell, I’m starting to think these cutie marks or whatever they’re called might actually have something to do with our Devil Powers.

“Hey, uh, Dante? You ok?” Rainbow Dash asked, noticing the demon hunter seemed to be deep in thought about something.

“Oh, me? Yeah,” he answered quickly. “I was just figuring out how we could make a decent Sonic Rainboom cocktail is all.”

“Ooh! I’ll get the fruit juices!” Pinkie cried. “I don’t suggest using actual rainbows though. They're really spicy and leave an awful taste in your mouth.”

“Yeah," Dante muttered before snapping back to Pinkie Pie's comment “Wait, what!?”

“Long story.” laughed Rainbow Dash.

The sun was just setting as Vergil walked in through the front door of Fluttershy’s cottage. Upon his entry, he was greeted by the elated female pegasus.

“Hi Vergil,” Fluttershy said. “You’re back awfully late.”

“It was a rather interesting visit to the library to say the least,” Vergil went to explain. "Also, I take it you enjoyed your afternoon with Rarity?”

“Oh it was just heavenly,” Fluttershy answered gleefully. “Thank you so much again for taking care of the animals for me. By the way, where’s the book you were supposed to get?”

“That? I finished it. Twilight was rather gracious in allowing me a peaceful stay while I brushed up on Equestria’s history.”

“That’s good,” Fluttershy said noticing Vergil’s pleasant attitude. “I guess you had a good day as well huh?”

“Yes, in fact I did.” Vergil said, now draping his blue coat onto the side of the couch. “I guess you could say today was a small victory for me.”

“Glad to hear it,” Fluttershy smiled. “Well, dinner’s almost done. Care to join me?”

“Indeed.” Vergil answered, trotting behind Fluttershy towards the kitchen.

Part 1 - Chapter 14: Preparations and Relaxation

The rooster’s crow woke AppleJack up as it always did every morning, signaling a new day and the start of her early morning regiment. AppleJack leaped off the bed to give herself a quick stretch, her blonde mane unkempt as it draped past her shoulders. She then made her way down stairs and started towards the front door. “Might as well go and wake up Dante, otherwise he’ll never get outta bed,” she yawned as she walked out the front door and headed towards the barn.

Celestia’s sun was barely rising as AppleJack enjoyed the brisk walk towards the barn. If there was one thing the farm pony enjoyed above all else, it was the cool breeze that came with the early dawn every morning at Sweet Apple Acres. It was just something about the light yet chilly gusts that made the start of her day all the worthwhile. Finally she had arrived at the barn and opened the door only to find that Dante was nowhere to be found to her surprise. She also noticed that his sword, Rebellion, along with his coat was missing as well. “Oh for cryin’ out loud,” AppleJack muttered under her breath. “I really hope that boy ain’t out doin’ nothin’ stupid, especially at this hour.”

As AppleJack turned away from the barn she caught a glimpse of a small white flash off in the distance in the pasture, just at the edge of the Everfree Forest.

“What the hay?” she mumbled under her breath before deciding to go check out the source of the strange occurrence. As she trotted across the pasture the orange mare couldn’t help but feel uneasy at just what she might find, but regardless of what danger might lay ahead, she had dedicated herself long ago to help keeping Sweet Apple Acres safe. Nearing the outskirts of the Everfree, AppleJack approached what appeared to be a large patch of scorched grass, completely singed and black. “What in tarnation happened here?” she asked. Upon further inspection she couldn’t help but notice that there were more markings across the small patch of land she was investigating. Just only a few feet away AppleJack discovered that there were also small patches of the grass that were frosted over along with one long scorch mark stretching across nearly ten feet. Just when things couldn’t get any stranger, AppleJack came across something that just made things all the more bizarre.

Sitting at the base of a tree was none other than Dante, who looked completely exhausted as he leaned his sword into the ground at an angle.

“Dante!” AppleJack shouted, running up to the worn out stallion. “What happened here? Are ya all right?”

“Whoa. Relax there, AJ,” Dante huffed between breaths. “Was just enjoying a light workout.”

“A light work out?!” AppleJack shouted. “I don’t know if you’re seein’ what ah’m seein’, but whatever this is don’t look like no workout to me.”

“Guess I got a little carried away then,” Dante said standing up, looking back at the mess he made.

“Ya mind explaining just what exactly you were doin’? ‘Cause I’d really like to know how you even did something like this.”

“What can I say? I’ve got a few tricks up my sleeve,” Dante shrugged. “After all, being a Demon Hunter teaches you a few skills you won’t get anywhere else.”

AppleJack only raised her brow as she looked at the Devil Hunter pony skeptically.

“Look, I’ll explain later,” Dante said as he began walking back towards the barn. “Besides after seeing that fight at the party are you even all that surprised?”

AppleJack let out a long sigh before trotting alongside Dante. “Guess ya got a point there, but no more funny business ya hear?. We’ve already got our hooves full of strange happenings here in Ponyville as it is.”

“Will do,” Dante saluted sarcastically. “By the way, that look really works for you,” Dante said noticing AppleJack’s mane wasn’t tied back nor was she wearing her signature Stetson hat. “Always had a thing for blondes.”

“Nice try there, Romeo,” AppleJack laughed. “You always this bold with the ladies where you’re from?”

“What can I say? I’m a real charmer,” Dante grinned.

“Too bad that charm ain’t getting’ you outta work today,” AppleJack said as they walked in through the door to her house.

“Worth a shot.” Dante said.

“Well I suggest you hurry up and get washed up,” AppleJack explained. “Breakfast will be ready soon, plus I gotta go get AppleBloom up.”

“Got ya,” Dante said as he made his way up the stairs and into the shower room. After closing the door and throwing off his coat, Dante leaned his sword against the bathroom wall and simply stared back at the skull handle, losing himself in thought. I wonder if I’ll be able to re-adjust myself like Vergil did. He was only here for two days before he learned to use Beowulf again and here I am, barely able to pull anything off.

Dante then looked back at his cutie mark as he sighed. “Oh well, progress is progress I guess. Just hope this doesn’t screw me over when I make it back home.”

Just then AppleJack opened the door. “Hurry up in there Dante, we ain’t got all morning to dilly dally!”

“Whoa! Hey!” Dante shouted as he leapt into the tub and pulled the shower curtains shut. “Mind knocking!? I’m naked for god’s sakes.”

AppleJack rolled her eyes. “You do know we don’t normally wear clothes right?”

“Oh yeah,” Dante mumbled looking at AppleJack. “Still though, give a guy some privacy, I’m still getting used to this whole ‘naked’ thing!”

“Alright then,” AppleJack said. “But hurry up please. I gotta get in the shower after you. Big Mac’s usin’ the one downstairs.”

“You’re more than welcome to join me,” Dante said with a charming smile as he opened the shower curtains up, inviting AppleJack in.

“Dante,” AppleJack spoke up.

“Yes?”

“Stop that,” she said with a disapproving look.

“Have it your way,” Dante said closing the shower curtains. “You’re the one who’s missing out.”

“I’ll be sure to keep that in mind,” AppleJack chuckled before shutting the door as she left.

Later that morning, Vergil and Fluttershy had decided to take a walk around the park outside of Ponyville. Vergil joined the shy pegasus in hopes to ease his mind for the time being. Plus he and Dante would be meeting with the princesses tomorrow so he was more than willing to take his mind off the thought of putting up with his brother as well as this worlds’ rulers. Fluttershy walked along side him, glancing back from time to time in an attempt to start a conversation. Angel who had accompanied the two was growing more and more frustrated at Fluttershy’s antics to say the least and proceeded to scurry up to the top of Fluttershy’s head as he caught her attention.

“Oh what is it Angel?” Fluttershy asked, looking up at the small white rabbit.

Angel then began pointing at Vergil next to him and started making kicking motions with his foot along with shaking his head and repeatedly crossing his arms back and forth as if making an “x”.

“Angel! That’s not very nice,” Fluttershy spoke up softly.

“I take it the rabbit isn’t too fond of my presence?” Vergil asked, feigning his innocence as Angel glared at him.

“I wouldn’t go and say that,” Fluttershy spoke up, but was then met with the rapid thumping of Angel’s foot on her back; to which she turned to see Angel nodding in confirmation of Vergil’s question. “I guess he doesn’t,” she said disappointingly.

“I’m not surprised,” Vergil said shrugging it off. “I admit I’m not the most agreeable person to be around so it’s normal that others would be wary of me. Then again, your hospitality has more than made me feel welcome in such a distant land. I guess thanks are in order.”

“It’s the least I could do,” Fluttershy smiled before looking Vergil in the eyes. “I know it might not sound like much, but I find you pleasant to be around and maybe in time I’m sure my friends will warm up to you as well.”

“I like Vergy already!” exclaimed Pinkie Pie who was bouncing her way towards the two down the park trail.

“Hey, Pinkie!” Fluttershy greeted the ever enthusiastic mare.

“Hi-ya Flutters!” Pinkie Pie said joyously. “So what’re you two doing out here on such a fine day? Goin’ for a walk?”

“Yes,” Fluttershy answered. “Vergil and I thought it’d be a nice day to relax.”

“Ooh sounds like fun,” Pinkie Pie commented. “Mind if I join?”

“Sure I don’t mind,” Fluttershy replied before turning towards Vergil. “Do you?”

“I suppose not,” Vergil answered dishonestly. To be perfectly frank though, I’d like nothing more than to keep as far away from that pink menace as possible, he thought. Aside from her friends, I doubt any sane fool could so much as tolerate her obnoxious presence.

“Whoohoo!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, jumping in the air. “Don’t you two worry, I’ll be as relaxed as possible.”

“I doubt that,” Vergil muttered.

“Oh Vergy, you’re such a kidder,” Pinkie Pie giggled. “Hey I almost forgot to ask.”

I’m sure you forget a lot of things with your mentality, Vergil thought as he turned his attention towards the pink mare.

“Why’d you seem so grumpy yesterday?” Pinkie Pie asked. “You didn’t even say hi to Rainbow Dash, or Dante and I. Was it something I said? Is it because you don’t like us?” Pinkie Pie began to plead causing Fluttershy to throw a questioning look in Vergil’s direction.

“What happened yesterday?” Fluttershy asked.

Pinkie Pie then tilted her head backwards meeting Fluttershy at an upside down eyelevel and explained. “Well Rainbow Dash and Dante and I were out enjoying this awesome lunch AppleJack made us, then Dante and Rainbow Dash start talking about a Sonic Rainboom when we get the idea to make it into a pretty neat drink, then Vergy just goes and walks by and completely ignores us. I even tried to talk to him, but he just kept walking away!” Pinkie said imitating Vergil’s walk with a mean look on her face.

“Really?” Fluttershy asked.

“I guess my mind was in other places at the moment.” Vergil answered Pinkie Pie, feigning sincerity. “It was a rather long day and I didn’t care for much other than getting some rest.”

“It’s true,” Fluttershy agreed. “Vergil hasn’t slept since the night before. He was really busy with a few books he got from Twilight and stayed up all night trying to finish them.”

“Oh then why didn’t you say so?” Pinkie Pie cheerfully asked.

Vergil simply let out an exasperated sigh.

“You ok?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m alright.”

“I’m guessing you’re a bit nervous about meeting Celestia and Luna tomorrow huh?”

“Not at all really,” Vergil responded. “Given the impression from the fact that they raise the sun and the moon, I’m more anxious than anything to talk with such powerful beings. Plus I’ll find out just how much longer Dante and I will be here.”

“Ooh you’re going to meet the princesses?!” Pinkie Pie asked. “I’ll go load my party cannon for tomorrow! Talk to ya later, Flutters!” Pinkie said as she zoomed off into the distance back towards Ponyville.

Vergil let out a long sigh after her departure.

“And cheer up Vergy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she appeared directly behind both Vergil and Fluttershy from the opposite direction from whence she left; then proceeded to take off towards Ponyville again.

Vergil only looked on with confusion as the pink mare bolted off.

“Pinkie tends to do that a lot; so that might take some getting used to,” Fluttershy said, giggling at Vergil’s reaction.

“Charming,” Vergil replied sarcastically as he turned back towards Fluttershy. “Shall we?” he asked gesturing with his forehoof to continue their walk down the park trail.

“Yes we shall,” she answered cheerfully as the two ponies returned to their walk through the park. “C’mon Angel.”

Angel Bunny on the other hand, was more than un-amused as he rolled his eyes at the two before leaping onto Fluttershy’s back.

It was early in the afternoon when Twilight had decided to take a breather from preparations and catch up on her readings out on her balcony. Levitating her book with her horn as she opened the balcony doors, she then found a comfortable position to lie down and read as she opened the book in front of her with her magic. The day should have been perfect for relieving any sort of stress the young unicorn might have been feeling; be it the cool brisk air that blew across Ponyville, or just the peace of mind knowing that everything was set in order for tomorrow for the princesses’ arrival. However, there was one thing that had plagued Twilight’s mind since yesterday that she could absolutely not shake. What Vergil had told her after their chess game simply would not stop pestering her, despite the multiple attempts at shrugging it off. There was just something fundamentally wrong with the way he had acted and it only sent a wave of anxiety crashing over her the more she thought about it. “Ugh! It’s useless!” she groaned as she buried her face in the open book that lay before her.

“What’s useless?” asked Rainbow Dash as she hovered down to Twilight’s balcony, showing genuine concern for her frustrated friend.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight greeted, lifting her face up from her book. “Don’t mind me, just trying to take my mind off the stress is all; what with setting the meeting up between the princesses and Dante and Vergil.”

“You know you can tell me if something’s bothering you, right, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash said as she took a seat next to her friend.

Twilight hesitantly looked to her flying friend before letting out a long sigh. “Can you promise not to tell anypony if I do tell you what’s wrong?”

“Sure,” Rainbow Dash answered, hoping to comfort her distressed friend. “What’s up?”

“Well, it's Vergil,” Twilight began, causing Rainbow Dash to move in closer at the very mention of his name. “Something about him just doesn’t feel right. The whole time I was with him yesterday, he just seemed so…threatening.”

“I've been saying that since day one!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed as she flapped her wings, elevating her off the ground. “I told you something was up with that guy. He’s a total sociopath if you ask me.”

“Well that seems a bit extreme,” Twilight responded as she attempted to calm her pegasus friend down. “But there’s just something frightening about him. The way he talks and acts whenever Fluttershy’s not around. It’s just so…”

“Creepy?”

“Yeah, especially with what happened yesterday.”

“What’d he do?” Rainbow Dash asked in a furious tone. “If he so much as laid a hoof on you I’m gonna…”

“No. Nothing like that,” Twilight interrupted.

“So he threatened you?” pressed Rainbow Dash, still curious as to what happened.

“No. He didn’t threaten me, but what he said just really bothered me. He just seems to have a really twisted view of the world where he’s from.”

“Yeah, but look at Dante,” Rainbow Dash said. “He might be Vergil’s brother, but he seems to be a pretty alright guy despite all that. A little goofy I admit, but…”

“But there’s more to those two than what they've told us.” Twilight interrupted. “Whatever history those two have with one another has more than once led to serious violent conflicts. At this point, I really don’t know if I can even trust Dante. But Vergil; he’s a pony we’ll have to keep a close watch on.”

“Yeah, but we’ve seen that Dante’s a nice guy.” Rainbow Dash defended once again.

“But look what he’s capable of, Rainbow.” Twilight said. “Even if he is as friendly as he seems, that still leaves his brother whom he’s always starting a fight with. Regardless of their personalities, they both run the risk of endangering those around them.”

“Guessing that’s why you wanted to keep them separated until Celestia and Luna showed up huh?” Rainbow Dash asked rubbing her foreleg with her hoof as she noticed Twilight was growing more frustrated by the minute.

“Yes,” Twilight answered as she let out a heavy sigh. “I just hope the princesses have a solution to this whole mess tomorrow.”

“Don’t you worry,” the cyan-blue pegasus comforted her friend as she wrapped her forehoof around Twilight’s neck. “I’m already keeping an eye on Vergil if it makes you feel any better. I don’t trust the guy as it is, and the fact that Fluttershy can tolerate him is obviously something worth looking into.”

“Thanks, Rainbow. I appreciate you looking out for us,” Twilight smiled weakly. “Just keep this between us ok? I don’t want to make any assumptions past this. Hopefully I’m wrong and Dante and Vergil are just two really dysfunctional twins and nothing more.”

“Two very violent demon hunting twins,” Rainbow Dash chimed in.

“You really believe that, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked, thinking back to when they first met Dante.

“I mean it’s possible,” the rainbow-maned mare went on to explain. “They both show up from a different world and they both have some crazy fighting skills. Plus I’m pretty sure that’s why they carry their swords around all the time.”

“Heh, I guess that makes sense,” Twilight said. “I’m just having a hard time believing this is all happening.”

“C’mon, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said. “How about you just take your mind off this whole thing for awhile? I’m pretty sure Celestia and Luna can fix it.”

“I guess you’re right,” Twilight eventually agreed after a brief moment of silence.

After a few more minutes of friendly exchange, both Rainbow Dash and Twilight got up to say their goodbyes as the afternoon was nearing its end.

“Seeya tomorrow, Twilight.” Rainbow Dash said before flying off into the sky.

“Bye,” Twilight waved from half way out the balcony door.

Despite Rainbow Dash’s comforting words, it was virtually impossible for Twilight to stop worrying completely about all that had been going on. Still though, even if what Dante and Rainbow Dash say is true then what could lead two demon hunters, let alone brothers at that, to want and attack one another? Twilight thought as she shut the door behind her.

“Ugh, this all too weird,” Twilight mumbled to herself before trotting off to her room.

“Oh, what to wear! What to wear!?” shouted Princess Luna – a dark azure alicorn whose brilliant sapphire mane wafted behind her as though it were the night sky itself, complimented by its surrounding grayish blue aura. The frantic princess had been sifting through her lavish closet filled with fine gowns and formal attire in the hopes of finding a suitable outfit.

“Is something wrong, Luna?” asked Celestia as she poked her head into her sister’s chambers. The inquisitive mare known as Princess Celestia was a tall white alicorn with a glorious flowing mane, streaked with the colors of light cerulean, turquoise and pale pink.

“Oh, Tia this is awful,” Luna cried. “We’re meeting these newcomers tomorrow and I can’t find anything that might make a good impression.”

“Oh, little sister,” laughed Princess Celestia as she walked in. “This isn't going to be like our regular meetings with nobles and ambassadors. If anything, I’d say this should be less of a formal meeting so as to make our newcomers feel welcome.”

“You think so?” Luna asked.

“Yes, dear sister,” Celestia said, walking up to Luna. “From all that Twilight has told me in her letter, these two seem to be a little more casual than most ponies. Although, I’m somewhat nervous myself to be meeting two ponies from another world.”

“Which is why we have to look our best, Tia!” Luna pouted.

“And we shall,” Celestia replied cheerfully. “Is nothing more graceful and honorable than meeting others in an honest light without such formalities?”

Luna was taken aback by her older sister’s response, but couldn’t help think back to her visit to Ponyville last Nightmare Night and how welcoming everypony had become the moment she had dropped her royal Canterlot voice. She then let out a small laugh.

“I suppose you are right, Tia. Nothing is more inviting than being honest with those whom you wish to meet.”

“I’m glad you agree, Luna.” Celestia said as she made her way out of Luna’s chambers. “We’ll be leaving tomorrow afternoon so you can at least get some rest after raising the moon tonight.”

“Thank you, sister.” Luna said as Celestia left.

Just as Luna had shut the door, she immediately turned back towards her closet with excited fervor. “Oh I just have to find something nice for tomorrow, I just have to!” she cried from behind the closed doors to which Celestia was listening.

The Sun Goddess simply let out a small chuckle before making her way back to the main hall, “Oh Luna.”

Part 1 - Chapter 16: A Legend Retold

It had been a week since the meeting with Celestia and Luna at the library: A week since everypony was informed that it would take the princesses five months to send the demon twins back, and a week since Vergil had challenged their capabilities. Since then, everypony’s daily routines have slowly returned to normal with the exception of Dante’s occasional slip ups with apple bucking. Even Vergil has been helping Fluttershy tend the animals more frequently around the cottage; doing what he can to ease his ever restless mind. Although there was one pony who could not shake off the dread that lingered on after all that had transpired the week before…

Twilight had been relatively busy today. From the early influx of ponies seeking books from her library to the constant logging of who borrowed each book and when said book should be returned. It was moments like these that she was thankful to have Spike at her side, always at the ready to assist with whatever task she needed done. Once the afternoon had rolled around, Twilight and Spike were able to take a break from the library due to the dwindling number of ponies in need of books; be it for studying or entertainment purposes. Spike had taken a seat across from Twilight who was slumped down at the small center table at the library, noticing that she seemed flustered by more than just their busy day.

“So what’s eating away at you, Twilight?” Spike asked. “You seem a lot less like yourself lately.”

Lifting her head up from the table, Twilight quickly tried to dismiss the small dragon’s concerns. “Oh it’s nothing really. I Just didn’t expect today to be so…”

“Tiresome?” Spike interrupted.

“Yes. I mean no. I mean… ugh,” Twilight groaned, fumbling her words before giving up on her composed act. “It’s not exactly tiresome, Spike. It’s just something else.”

“Well what is it?” Spike questioned, hoping to help relieve Twilight of her troubles. “I mean you’ve been like this the past week and it just doesn’t seem like you to go on like this unless there’s really something wrong. Is it because of what happened with Celestia and Luna?”

Spike was no stranger to whenever Twilight was distressed and it didn’t take a genius to figure out that the outburst between Vergil and Celestia left her on edge. “It’s that obvious, huh?” Twilight finally admitted with a soft, almost apologetic smile.

“As noticeable as the horn on your head,” Spike answered jokingly, pointing a finger to his forehead.

“I’m sorry, Spike,” Twilight apologized. “I just don’t know what to make of all of this. I know Celestia and Luna said they’d handle it, but I’m worried that-“

“Dante and Vergil are going to do something incredibly stupid and reckless again?” The purple dragon finished almost on cue.

“Nice guess, but no,” The lavender unicorn corrected. “It’s not so much Dante as it is Vergil.”

“Well, the guy’s got some serious guts to buck up to Celestia and Luna like he did, but I’m pretty sure he wouldn’t go so far as to do something too drastic. After all the princesses are his only way back.” Spike went on to explain. “Besides, both of them have been minding their own business since then and Fluttershy’s told me that Vergil seems to be in a lot better mood after the meeting. Not to mention you’ve seen Vergil every other day this week. The guy just walks in, grabs a few books and goes about his merry way. From the looks of it, Fluttershy seems to be right about him having let go of the whole five months deal.”

“I suppose you have a point, Spike, but I can’t shake the feeling that those two aren’t telling us something.” Twilight pondered aloud.

Before Spike could give a proper response, a series of loud knocks sounded from the front door to the library. Acting accordingly, the young drake quickly made his way to the door to see who it was.

“Probably just another book return.” Twilight yawned as she levitated out her book log in preparation.

“I’d say you’re half-right, Ms. Sparkle,” came a chilling voice that immediately drew Twilight’s attention towards the entrance of the library. In the doorway stood Vergil, who was wearing the saddle bag she had loaned him over his dapper, azure coat. Inside the bag appeared to be numerous books that he had been checking in and out of the library for the past week.

“How’s it going, Vergil?” greeted Spike, who had already invited him in. No doubt the grey stallion was looking for more study material on Equestria.

“Uneventful as usual,” Vergil replied flatly, placing the small stack of books upon the center table where Twilight was seated. Twilight then began to log the books in order while Vergil proceeded to make his way towards the geography and history section of the library, as he usually did during his visits. As Twilight passed each book off to Spike for returning to the shelves, she couldn’t help but wonder why Vergil’s book selection had always seemed to cover the history and geography of Equestria and even more curiously, information pertaining to the subject of Tartarus; including its location, origins and tales of what lied beyond its gates. To say that she had grown concerned by Vergil’s research would be an intense understatement. Still, Twilight was more curious than she was shaken by Vergil’s presence and stood up from her seat to approach the stallion.

“I couldn’t help but notice how much you’ve been reading up on Tartarus,” Twilight said, strolling up to the grey pelted pony who was still focused on his search through the book shelf. “I guess something about that place really piqued your interest, huh Vergil?”

“Yes. You can say that,” Vergil replied.

“I always found Tartarus to be quite a special place myself. There’s such rich history behind its origins. There’s Celestia’s and Starswirl’s ventures to isolate it from the rest of Equestria and even the many attempts to fight back the dark forces that emerged from its depths. But that’s just me. What about you?” Twilight asked sincerely.

Furrowing his brow, Vergil turned from the book shelf, having grown tired of Twilight’s feeble attempts at conversation. He knew she had grown suspicious of his actions ever since he had arrived, but now was the time to sate her curiosity, lest she press further on. “If you must know,” Vergil began. “The reason I’ve grown so intrigued by this Tartarus of yours is because it reminds me of an old legend from my world.”

“Oh, does it now?” Twilight asked. Her curiosity growing more by the second as she moved in closer to Vergil, her caution of the cold stallion having resided almost completely. “I don’t suppose you would mind sharing that legend with me would you?”

Vergil looked back to the bookshelf where he had previously been searching before letting out a long sigh. “I see no harm in doing so. Though perhaps we should take a seat.” Vergil suggested as he gestured towards the library table.

“Sure thing. Just let me get a quill and some parchment.”

“For what exactly?” Vergil asked as they took their seats.

“Well, I’d like to chronicle this story of yours, Vergil. I’m sure it’d make for a great read.” Twilight said excitedly while levitating an ink vial with her horn towards the table next to a few blank sheets of paper in front of her.

“If you insist. Then again, it’s quite encouraging to see someone take such an interest in The Legend of Sparda.”

“Please do go on,” Twilight insisted sincerely, jotting down the title. “By the way, would you spell Sparda with a ‘D’ or a ‘T’?”

“A ‘D’. And do you plan on keeping up these interruptions?”

“Hold up one second!” exclaimed Spike as he rushed to the table, having finished cataloging the books Vergil returned. “Alright then, so what’s this whole legend about?”

“Any more outbursts?” Vergil asked, his brow cocked and his patience wearing thin.

“Sorry! Please continue.” Twilight gestured apologetically as she and Spike were now seated to their liking.

“Very well then,” Vergil began. “In the world where I’m from, there exist three realms: Earth, Heaven and Hell. Heaven is known as the paradise of angels and God alike; Hell serves as a home to demons and fallen angels, while also acting as both a prison and eternal punishment for corrupt humans. Finally, there exists a mortal plane between Heaven and Hell known as Earth; the realm my brother and I are from. Earth serves as a home to the mortals of our world known as humans. They are bipedal creatures that are capable of the utmost kindness or the most malicious, vile and repulsive acts. Thus brings us to the necessity for the two realms: Heaven and Hell. Should a human follow the road of temptation and revere evil then Hell awaits them after death. But should the human live a righteous life, they will be rewarded with paradise in Heaven. These three realms throughout history have intertwined with one another and have established the very foundation of the world from which Dante and I hail.”

“Fascinating.” Twilight commented, engrossed in Vergil’s words while simultaneously jotting down notes as he continued on.

“While these realms have existed apart from one another, there is one tale that has inadvertently connected Hell and Earth throughout time: the legend of a demon known as The Dark Knight Sparda. It all began two millennia ago when Mundus, the most powerful of all demons, rose up alongside his most trusted general, Sparda. Throughout their exploits, they had incorporated a number of powerful demons under Mundus’ rule to the point of conquering all of Hell itself.” Vergil’s voice then shifted slightly into a much more foreboding tone. “However, Mundus was not satisfied with the progress he had made. Whilst he had conquered the world of the damned, his hunger was far from sated. That is until he cast his sights on Earth. The way Mundus saw it, humans were just a race of weaklings that needed conquering, and the spoils that would come as a result of taking over earth were more than enough motivation to say the least. So Mundus set out to claim his prize… That is until Sparda stood in his way.”

“Why would his general of all things stand against him?” Spike asked, genuinely curious.

“For some reason,” Vergil continued his story. “Sparda had ‘awoken to justice’ as the legend states and developed a sort of…attachment towards the humans. Not sure exactly what it was that drove Sparda to take such a stance...,” he briefly paused to ponder the thought himself, aimlessly wondering exactly what Sparda could have been thinking; trying to make sense of his actions. Noticing that Twilight and Spike were throwing curious glances at him, Vergil quickly snapped back to the story, avoiding any more distractions. “Whatever the reason may be, Sparda rebelled against Mundus and his own demon brethren. The battle that ensued, as they say, was more than hellish. However, Sparda stood triumphant in the end after single-handedly defeating Mundus and his entire demon army. It was said that Sparda then sealed away Mundus so as to prevent an uprising in Hell of that magnitude from ever occurring again. After what was left of Mundus’ army retreated back into Hell, Sparda turned his sights towards the Temen-Ni-Gru, a massive tower built by sacrilegious and blasphemous humans, which reached to the heavens and acted as a gateway between Hell and Earth. Needless to say, Sparda took immediate action so as to ensure that the gateway to Hell would be closed off. Being the powerful demon that he was, he was able to put a stop to it all with the help of a few artifacts that he possessed.” Vergil quietly looked down at his sword that was still sheathed within its scabbard, gently running a hoof over the hilt of Yamato.

“In order to seal the gateway, Sparda used both his blood and the blood of a pure human priestess in conjunction with one of his swords, Yamato, the blade that would be responsible for cutting off the passage to Hell through the human realm; and a mystical amulet that would serve as the key to the Temen-Ni-Gru. To ensure the strength of this seal, Sparda was willing to pour his own demonic energy into his most beloved sword, Force Edge, so as to completely shut the door between the realms. However, this method would rob him of most of his own demonic strength and power and in turn, would limit him to a now mortal vessel.”

“And the Tower? The Temen-Ni-Gru? What happened to it afterwards?” Twilight asked, her quill having come to a complete stop.

“Quite the observant one I see.” Vergil commented.

“Well I do find that details are of the utmost importance, especially when it deals with a legend filled with such a rich history.” Twilight beamed.

“Commendable mindset.” Vergil responded before standing up from his seat. Taking the time to stretch his legs, he had begun pacing on all fours in front of the table as he resumed his story. “You see, Twilight, Sparda was exceptionally thorough in his methods to say the least. And Temen-Ni-Gru’s sealing was no exception. Before he locked his devil powers away into the demon world, Sparda had taken extreme precautions to ensure that no human would dare venture into that forbidden tower, and within it he locked away six elder demons who had once served under Mundus as its gatekeepers. If this was not enough, Sparda had also accomplished the extraordinary task of defeating the fallen angels who embodied the seven deadly sins, and nailed them down into the tower so as to keep it underground and hidden completely away from the mortal world. Only then was his task finished, and only then, did he make the sacrifice he saw fit to keep the world safe by locking away his own strength within Hell. After all that had transpired, Sparda’s act of heroism was revered ever so highly among humankind and would be remembered fondly for over two thousand years. He was practically praised as a God or to a lesser extent, a savior of humanity.”

“Woah, talk about a selfless hero.” Spike said in genuine amazement.

Before Twilight could also speak up, Vergil had cut her off in a raised yet well mannered tone.

“However, that, is not where the legend ends.”

“There’s more?” Twilight asked excitedly while simultaneously dabbing her quill into the ink vial, ready to continue on with her notes.

“Plenty.” Vergil took a moment to clear his throat before continuing on. “After two thousand years of fending off what few demons that still roamed earth, Sparda would then choose to step down as humanity’s savior and settle down to a much more simpler life. The choices he would then make while on earth would forever be remembered as the vilest acts among demon kind and in turn would create an even greater resentment for the Dark Knight among his demon brethren.

“What exactly did he do?” Twilight muttered just enough for Vergil to hear. He then looked up at Twilight with an almost menacing glare as he answered. “He fell in love with a human woman.”

Both Twilight and Spike sat in silence sharing a confused look upon Vergil’s explanation.

“You see, such a union between both a human and demon was practically unheard of as it was of the highest taboo, but sure enough, Sparda was smitten with a woman who went by the name… Eva.” Vergil was beginning to struggle with recalling his mother’s name, but not so much that either Twilight or Spike would notice. He quickly snapped back to the story before either of them would notice his hesitance. “This woman had become the center of Sparda’s affection and within time the two of them had become lovers; both of them sharing a deep passion for one another. A love said to transcend the boundaries of Hell and Earth itself.”

“How romantic.” Twilight smiled gleefully, having grown more and more entranced by the Legend to which she was so determined to chronicle.

Vergil merely sneered at her comment as he turned away, continuing on where Twilight had interrupted. “Over time, Sparda and Eva’s love would grow and eventually she would bear him two sons. Twins to be exact. Two children born to a demon father and a human mother. These two sons of Sparda would share both their father and mother’s bloodlines, essentially making them half-demons. Their mother loved them both equally and Sparda himself would do all he could to pass on his legacy to his sons. Unfortunately, like all things, time eventually took its toll on Sparda. Having sealed most of his demonic strength within Hell for over two thousand years, Sparda had grown both considerably weaker and more susceptible to the passage of time, not unlike a mortal. In the end, not even one as powerful as Sparda was immune to death.”

Vergil had taken a moment of silence to allow Twilight to catch up, as it appeared that she had begun to slow her pace; making sure to get every last detail down. Spike noticed Vergil’s delay and quickly took a look over onto Twilight’s page. Seeing that she was nearly caught up he turned back to Vergil and gave a silent thumbs up for him to continue.

“Although, before Sparda’s life had come to an end,” Vergil started. “He would leave behind his most treasured blades to his two twin sons. To one son he left the blade, Yamato: The very sword that he used to seal off the demon world. It was a blade so sharp that it could cut through anything; even through dimensions and barriers as it was forged in the fires of Hell itself."

"To his slightly younger son, he left his other sword known as Rebellion. It was a large double-edged broadsword which held an untapped demonic power that could one day allow its user to awaken their demonic strength."

"And to his human wife, Sparda left her the perfect amulet: the very same key that he had used in his ritual to seal off the demon realm from the rest of the world. A priceless keepsake he would entrust to his dearly beloved. On their birthday following Sparda’s passing, Eva split the amulet in two and gave each half to her twin sons; each with their names engraved on the back. To the two sons, these amulets were perhaps a gift to be treasured for eternity, signifying their father’s sacrifice.”

“Such an amazing story,” Twilight said in bewilderment. “It’s so tragic, yet hopeful.”

“If only that were where the legend ended.” Vergil commented grimly.

Twilight immediately reached for her quill as Vergil spoke.

“Not too long after Sparda’s death, the seal had weakened a considerable amount over the two millennia it was established, and slowly but surely, demons had begun to cross over into the human world. Without Sparda to hunt them down, demons would run amok in the human world.”

“But I thought Sparda cut off the passage way from Hell to the Human world.” Twilight said.

“It’s true while he may have eliminated the bridge connecting the worlds, it didn’t necessarily stop the few stragglers that survived. Nor would it entirely stop demons from finding their own methods of crossing over from Hell. You see while he might have eliminated the gateway from Earth, he couldn’t completely cut off the many small but few pathways to Earth within Hell. And as fate would have it, Sparda’s family would fall victim to vengeful demons who still remembered his betrayal. It was only a matter of time before the demons found their target: Sparda’s wife…”

Twilight looked up with a frown, knowing full well the implications of Vergil’s words. “She would not survive their relentless pursuit.” He said as he turned away from Twilight and Spike; his words growing more somber.

“What exactly happened to Sparda’s sons?” Spike asked, snapping Vergil back to the story.

“To answer your question, the two sons had managed to escape such a gruesome fate as they hid away from the demons; each finding their own escape. However, they would drastically grow apart after the loss of their mother and each would pursue their own desires, unexpectedly becoming more and more intertwined with demons and their father’s legacy. One would try and pursue a life of hunting demons; trying to establish a sense of normalcy among the humans he defended, while the other would look to regain his father’s power so that no demon may stand up to him. Eventually their paths would cross time and time again, the half-blooded devils clashing with one another over and over; neither one of them able to agree on their father’s will. The two devils would fight with a ferocity that not even full blooded demons could muster. Their encounters would be of the most violent and bloody nature as their swords once wielded by their own father now clashed against one another; each son trying to prove their superiority as though it were of the most macabre of sibling rivalries.”

As Vergil went on, Twilight couldn’t help but recall each detail of Sparda’s sons over and over. It was then that it hit her. The two twin sons of Sparda, their distinct nature, their bloody conflict. These characteristics had begun to align almost perfectly with her impression of both Dante and Vergil. Her blood ran cold as she considered that dreadful possibility. Could Vergil and Dante really be the two sons of Sparda?

Steeling herself, Twilight spoke aloud, hoping that she could ask the cold, grey stallion that daunting question. “Umm, Vergil… about these twin sons of Sparda. They wouldn’t happen to be-“

“I am not finished yet.” Vergil interrupted casually, his patience beginning to wear thin with Twilight’s outbursts. “Please save what questions you have left for the end.”

“Sorry.” Twilight nodded, her eyes still on Vergil as he turned away to finish while she returned to chronicling the story.

“Eventually the two son’s blood-soaked rivalry would come to an end as the eldest of the brothers had found a means to gaining the power of their father, Sparda. To do this, he would have to resurface the Temen-Ni-Gru and reconnect Hell and Earth once again, travel to the demon world and reclaim his father’s sword that was still imbued with his ever potent demonic power. However, the young brother who sought to defend humanity would not allow his brother to do so, as opening the gates to Hell would most assuredly allow the demons to pour in through the portal onto the earth. He apparently cared far too much for the humans… which was what truly brought this conflict upon the two devils. But the other brother, who wielded Yamato, would not be stopped by such petty reasoning, and through sheer might alone, crossed over into the demon world. Their fight would take them to the very gates of Hell itself. It was there that the elder brother had regained their father’s lost sword, and all that was left was to claim his younger brother’s amulet for himself in order to become a full fledged demon. The two brothers stood at the very edge of Hell, one’s back facing Earth while the other’s towards the demon realm. Their final fight shook the very foundations of the world itself as the two waged war on one another. Blow for blow and slice for slice. Their swords rang out in a thunderous clang as they fought, neither one letting up until the time had come for the deciding blow. Both brothers charged at one another, but only one would deal the decisive blow and secure victory for himself. At the end of it all, the younger brother had managed to triumph over his older sibling, mortally wounding him to the point of defeat. The older brother had then resigned to his fate as he would take to the edge of the demon world and plummet to his death into the black abyss of Hell, damning himself, hoping to retain what dignity he had remaining as a son of Sparda. In the end, the younger brother would walk away, returning to the human world he wished to defend so adamantly with their father’s sword in hand.”

Vergil then let out a long sigh. “And that is the Legend of Sparda.”

Both Twilight and Spike were awestruck at the closing of Vergil’s tale. Whatever suspicion Twilight had of Vergil’s and Dante’s role in all of this had begun to fade as nothing more than mere coincidence. Guess he and Dante aren’t the half-demon twins. Kind of a relief to be honest, she thought as she finished writing the last of the story. “Quite a story, Vergil,” Twilight said as she levitated the vial of ink back towards the desk. “Yet it’s such a tragic tale to say the least. The sacrifice Sparda made for the humans, and the love he shared with his wife; all gone to waste at the hands of his own two sons… It’s so… It’s so awful.”

“Such is the life of a devil,” Vergil calmly commented as he returned to the history section of the library.

“It’s not so much that, but…” Twilight stammered. “Do you think either brother cared for one another? I mean surely even after all that happened, the younger devil must have at least felt some sort of sorrow or even mourned the loss of his older brother. His own family…”

Twilight’s question prodded Vergil’s mind, bombarding him with the idea that perhaps a devil is capable of mourning. For a few silent moments, those thoughts would linger as Vergil remembered his final moments at the edge of Hell before his fall. The look on Dante’s face was so clouded at that moment in time. He couldn’t remember anything else other than the blackness that soon engulfed him afterwards. The moment quickly passed though, as the memory of his loss did little more than infuriate the stallion, causing Vergil to shake his head at the thought before answering Twilight. “I wouldn’t know. As the legend states, they say that Devil’s never cry.” He then turned away, resuming his search through the many shelves of the library.

Twilight looked on for a few minutes in silence while Spike returned to his chores throughout the tree house. Looking back down at the pages of text she had written down to chronicle the Legend of Sparda, she began to reread through the story, trying to visualize just what sort of world Vergil and Dante came from. The details of Sparda’s features along with other demons being so vague left her to fill in the blanks with her own ideas. Thoughts of morbid and grotesque demons plagued her mind each and every time she read over the texts accompanied with a sensation of fear, fascination and sheer excitement.

A long sigh however, broke Twilight out of her stupor as she looked up to see Vergil having now turned away from the bookshelf. He grabbed his saddle bag and started making his way towards the door.

“Didn’t find what you were looking for?” Twilight asked, moving up from the table towards Vergil.

“No I didn’t,” he answered bluntly. “It seems that I’ve read up on all your library has to offer me on Tartarus. Disappointing really, but fascinating to say the least.”

“You did? I wish I had more to offer here, but I’m sure the Canterlot library has more than enough material on the subject. If you want we could pay a visit there some time.”

“That won’t be necessary.” Vergil replied. “I believe I’ve read up on all I would care to know.”

“Oh, I see,” Twilight said dishearteningly. She then moved aside, no longer wanting to hold up her guest. Vergil nodded, and then made his way towards the front door. “By the way,” Twilight spoke up abruptly before he could open it.

“Hmm?”

“Thanks for sharing your story with Spike and I,” she said cheerfully. “I can’t tell you how fascinating it is to read up on old legends; especially ones that aren’t even from your own world.”

“I’m glad you’ve taken a fancy to it,” Vergil replied.

“And also,” Twilight continued. “I kinda wanted to say I’m sorry about the whole meeting with Celestia.”

“Why is that?”

“Well it’s just that after all that’s happened in the past two weeks, I kinda wanted to say that I’m sorry for alienating you so much. I think I can understand your frustration. You’re not from here. Our customs are different, our values are as well. Also our anatomy is nothing like your own, given what you told me about the world where you’re from. All you want to do is get back home and five months surely makes it seems like a long way off.”

Vergil merely cocked a brow at the sudden apology from Twilight. “It’s quite alright. I’m over it now. I was simply acting irrationally, given the sudden change of plans. That tends to happen when things don’t always go your way. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Quite,” Twilight giggled. “I can’t even begin to tell you about the freakouts I’ve had thanks to being tardy in my work.”

“It’s true,” Spike called from the other side of the library. “She’s pretty scary when even the smallest thing falls outta place or doesn’t work out like it’s supposed to.”

“Spike!” Twilight yelled out in frustration and embarrassment.

“What? I’m just telling the truth.”

“Amusing. Well I thank you for the apology, but I must be on my way.” Vergil proceeded to open the door before he was stopped by Twilight one more time.

“Oh, and one more thing, Vergil…”

Silently grinding his teeth, he looked over his shoulder to answer her. “What is it?”

“I forgot to ask you about the one book you still have checked out,” she said while magically levitating the clipboard over to her side showing the logs of all library activity. “Says here you still have that geography book you borrowed over a week ago when you were here with Fluttershy. You wouldn’t still happen to have it would you?”

“Why yes, I do still have that book in my possession.” He answered casually. “However, I am not entirely finished with its contents.”

“Oh, well then, be sure to return it when you’re done please.”

“Of course.”

“I really do hope you find it useful for your studies.”

“I can assure you that I most certainly will.” Vergil said with a grin, bidding Twilight a farewell and stepping out the front door into the afternoon sun.

“Glad to hear!” Twilight called out as she waved goodbye to the grey pelted stallion as he left the library, trotting his way further towards the edge of Ponyville.

Part 1 - Chapter 17: Highway To Hell

Vergil had returned to Fluttershy’s only a short while after leaving the library with an empty saddle bag in tow. After entering the house, he shut the door behind him; alerting Fluttershy, who was currently tending to the few small critters gathered about the living room.

“Oh hi, Vergil,” greeted the soft-spoken pegasus. “You’re back earlier than usual.”

“Is that a problem?” Vergil asked as he draped his saddle bag on the coat rack by the door.

“No, no problem. It’s just that normally when you visit Twilight’s you’re there reading up on your studies till late in the evening. Did something happen?”

“Not at all to be honest,” Vergil began, walking towards the mare at the center of the living room. “It just seems that I’ve read through every source material that I would need for my research.”

“Wow. That’s quite impressive,” Fluttershy commented. “And in just a little less than two weeks. Mind me asking exactly what this study of yours is about?”

“Nothing more than the geography of Equestria is all. I wasn’t joking when I said it’d be necessary for me to learn the layout of the land, so I figured it’d be best to take notes on the subject and learn all I could.”

“So what do you plan on doing now?” Fluttershy asked. After all, Vergil was still going to be in Equestria for a few months. She figured he’d probably end up finding something else to help him pass the time while he wasn’t helping her around the house.

“Right now, I’ll simply be taking a trip.” he stated, walking past Fluttershy, over to the living room couch where his boots were sitting by the far corner adjacent to the wall.

“A trip? Where to?”

“Nowhere in particular.” Vergil explained, strapping his boots onto his backlegs. “I’ll simply be doing a survey of the land to familiarize myself with this world. Primarily, this infamous Everfree Forest your kind deems so dangerous.” He then leapt onto all fours off the couch, landing in front of Fluttershy. “I’m sure it won’t take me more than two days at the most.”

“Two whole days!? Just wandering about in the Everfree!?” Fluttershy exclaimed. “What if you get lost? What if you run into more Timberwolves? What if yo-“

“I can handle myself, Fluttershy.” Vergil stated, calming the worrying pony. “After all, I seem to have adjusted well to this body and I’m sure whatever threat that presents itself before me will be nothing more than a small hindrance on my trip.” He then made his way past her, heading out of the living room. “I’ll be taking my leave in an hour.” He called back to her as he left the room.

Fluttershy just stood there, stunned at how quick Vergil was to simply go off into such perilous territory on nothing more than a whim and curiosity. “Oh Angel, I hope Vergil knows what he’s doing.” She muttered as she looked down at the small rabbit who had been listening in on the conversation while simultaneously digging into a neatly prepared salad Fluttershy had made him earlier. Angel’s only response was just a gesture of him flicking his forepaw as if to say “good riddance”, in regards to Vergil.

“Come along now girls,” urged Rarity as she led two small fillies down the dirt path to AppleJack’s house at Sweet Apple Acres. “We don’t want to keep your friend, Applebloom waiting do we?”

“I can’t wait! This is going to be the best sleepover ever!” exclaimed a shrill, high pitched, unicorn filly known as Sweetie Belle. She was Rarity’s younger sister who shared the same bright white coat as her sister, but her mane was vastly different in that it curled off into small buns at the end of her bangs and tail. Another noticeable difference was the color of both her mane and her eyes. Her mane streaked into two colors vertically; the two shades being light lavender and a soft pink while her eyes were a glimmering, bright shade of green.

“I know right!? We’re so going to get our cutie marks this weekend!” shouted the small, energetic, orange pegasus named Scootaloo. She had a short, messy, red-violet mane that was brushed up into a cowlick. She was a long time friend to both Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. What set her apart from other colts and fillies was her inability to fly, despite being a pegasus. However, like Applebloom and Sweetie Belle, she had no cutie mark as well and through that one common ground, she had found a sense of belonging with her friends.

“I see you three have quite the adventure planned for your little get-together,” Rarity giggled as she looked down at Sweetie Belle. “Just don’t go and cause too much trouble, deary. I’m sure the Apple Family wouldn’t be very appreciative of that.”

“Will do!” both fillies replied in unison, saluting Rarity.

In a matter of minutes, the three had strolled up to the Apple’s house where both AppleJack and Applebloom were seated on the front porch. Looking up, Applebloom caught a glimpse of Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo approaching with Rarity and in a matter of seconds had leapt off the front porch and darted off to meet her friends with AppleJack trotting behind.

“Hey Applebloom!” Sweetie Belle called out as she and Scootaloo met the small, yellow filly halfway between Rarity and the Apple Family house. “So ya ready for the Cutie Mark Crusader’s Ultimate Sleepover Extravaganza this weekend?” Scootaloo asked.

“Am I ever!?” exclaimed Applebloom. "I worked my flank off to get AppleJack to agree to let us all stay the night."

“Oh you did, did you?” inquired Rarity, who was just trotting up behind Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle.

“Yer darn tootin’ she did,” AppleJack chimed in as she walked up to the three fillies. “I promised Applebloom here that ah’d let ‘em have this little sleepover if she got herself an A on her next test.”

“And ah totally aced it!” Applebloom beamed, looking up at Rarity. “Spent all week studyin’ for that darned thing.”

“My my, seems to me like AppleJack here has found herself quite the means of motivation.” Rarity replied. “Perhaps I, myself should allow a few incentives for your hard work as well Sweetie Belle. Regardless, I can’t thank you enough AppleJack for letting the girls stay the weekend over. It certainly helps lighten the workload I’ll be dealing with this week. I just got an order in from a few mares in Trottingham who want the absolute finest wedding gowns.” She explained, flipping her hair to the side with one of her hooves.

“Ah you and yer fancy dress makin’, Rarity.” AppleJack smiled. “Not sure how ya can put up with it day in and day out. I personally wouldn’t be caught dead tryin’ to stitch together any sort of dress.”

“Speaking of work,” Rarity piped up, “How’s Dante faring with his job here at Sweet Apple Acres? I’m sure somepony like him might have some trouble keeping up with the work required to maintain an entire farm.”

“Actually, he’s handling it pretty well,” AppleJack answered assuredly. “Might not be up to par with either Big Mac and I, but he’s at least doin’ his part ‘round here.”

“Well that’s good to know.” Rarity replied. “Seems both he and Vergil can be quite the pleasant company so long as those two are kept apart.” She chuckled.

“Ain’t that the truth?” AppleJack joined in with a half hearted laugh.

“Well it seems I better get going. Those dresses aren’t going to put themselves together, although it’d certainly be more convenient for me if they could do so.” Rarity muttered jokingly. “Now behave yourselves you two. And be on your best behavior.” She said as she bid her farewells to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

“No worries, Rare.” AppleJack assured her. “The girl’s will be having too good a time to get themselves into any trouble.”

“Thank you again so much, AppleJack.” Rarity said one last time before trotting off back to Ponyville.

Once Rarity had left, AppleJack simply looked at the three fillies, before speaking. “Welp, guess you three best go off and enjoy yer selves.” She then stepped aside allowing AppleBloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo to rush off in a bout of laughter and excitement as they ran off towards the back of the house and out into the orchard.

“Hehehe, have fun you three,” AppleJack spoke aloud after the girls had already left. She then adjusted her Stetson hat before making her way back up the porch and through the front door.

Meanwhile, Dante and Rainbow Dash were lazily lounging about under a yet to be bucked apple tree, as Dante had taken the time to catch a rest from his daily chores. He was quietly sitting at the base of the tree where as Rainbow Dash was resting up on one of the lower branches just above him. He was quite relieved to have Rainbow Dash around to say the least. She made for good conversation along with keeping some rather “attractive” company as Dante put it. Rainbow Dash herself didn’t mind putting up with Dante’s “charm” seeing how she had found herself a new napping buddy. On top of that, she was constantly finding herself drawn more to Dante as the two had been exchanging stories with one another over the past week. He would tell her about the numerous demon hunting jobs he had taken up as if it were an everyday occurrence along with his occasional brushes with death; while she would go on about the strange adventures she and her friends always found themselves in on a day to day basis in Ponyville. If there was one thing Rainbow Dash was thankful for, it was that Dante, although as flippant as he was, was at least a good listener. After awhile of listening to each other go on and on; each story more engaging than the last, it was quite apparent that the two had managed to impress one another in their own way in the short time they knew each other.

“Hey Dash. Toss me an apple will ya?” Dante asked, looking upwards at the cyan-blue pegasus resting on the branch above him.

“Gotcha,” Rainbow Dash acknowledged before gently kicking an apple loose with her back leg. She then proceeded to juggle and bounce the ripe, red fruit with the same leg a few times before adding a bit more force to her last kick; sending it flying back past her face, smacking into the trunk of the tree, and finally falling into the held out hoof of Dante below her.

“Thanks,” Dante said, biting into the apple.

“No problem, buddy,” Rainbow dash replied. “Man, its days like these that just really make lying around soooo much more rewarding.” She said arching her back out to stretch before letting out an audible yawn.

“Ain’t that the truth?”

Before Dante could take another bite into the apple, a faint sound of excited murmurs and hoofsteps came to his ears. He then sat up to behold the sight of three energetic fillies hurriedly walking towards him.

“What’s all this about?” Dante asked Rainbow Dash.

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash then looked down towards where Dante’s gaze was fixed to see Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo rushing up towards the tree. “Oh it’s just Applebloom and her friends. Guess she wanted to show off her new guest.” She chuckled, looking down at Dante.

“I’m not really good with kids,” Dante grumbled uninterestedly.

Just as he had attempted to take another bite out of the apple, Applebloom walked up to him, with the other two fillies looking on quizzically behind her.

“Hey, Mister Dante!” Applebloom cried out enthusiastically. “Whatcha doin’?”

“Well I WAS trying to eat,” he grumbled as he turned away from his apple. “And what’d I tell you about calling me mister? It makes me sound like an old geezer.”

“Hehehe, you sure are grumpy like one though.” Rainbow Dash giggled as she hovered down from her branch.

“Says you,” Dante said taking another bite of the apple. “So what’s it you want, kid?” Dante asked with a mouthful of apple, looking down at the yellow filly.

“Well, since we’re havin’ a sleepover, ah figured I’d introduce ya to mah friends, Mis-… umm I mean Dante.” Applebloom then turned back to both Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, gesturing for them to come closer. The two walked up alongside Applebloom to greet Dante.

“Dante, these here are my friends. Sweetie Belle,” She said holding out one of her forelegs in front of the unicorn filly. “And Scootaloo,” she then held out her other foreleg in front of the pegasus filly. “And together we are…” At that moment, all three girls joined in unison to shout “The Cutie Mark Crusaders!”

“Hmph, cute.” Dante commented.

“It’s kinda their thing,” Rainbow Dash went on to explain to Dante. “They usually hang out and try and find their talents together, hoping to get their cutie marks.”

“So it’s like a club of sorts?”

“Exactly!” Applebloom answered.

“Oh oh oh,” Sweetie Belle called out, looking up to Dante. “Is it true you’re actually a super cool bounty hunter like Applebloom said?”

Dante suddenly went blank momentarily, having to remember his and AppleJack’s half assed explanation as to what his occupation was to her family. “Oh ye-“

“Of course he is!” Interrupted Scootaloo. “Why else would be he carrying that huge sword on his back? And on top of that, hanging out with the coolest pony in all of Equestria, Rainbow Dash.”

“Hahaha, thanks, squirt.” Rainbow Dash chuckled as she ruffled Scootaloo’s mane.

“So how did ya get your cutie mark anyway, Dante?” Applebloom asked excitedly. “The girls and I were tryin’ to find ways to get ours and we wanted to know what you did to get yours. It might give us some inspiration.”

Dante uneasily exchanged glances with Rainbow Dash, both of them unable to formulate any sort of explanation as they both took a quick look back at his flank where his cutie mark rested; still resembling the same silver amulet his mother gave him.

“Well umm…” Dante began before being cut off by a voice coming from just down the orchard path.

“Applebloom!” cried AppleJack as she trotted towards the group, a box shaped object held in one of her forelegs.

Applebloom hesitantly approached her sister, curious as to why the orange farm pony had summoned her. “Yeah sis?”

“What’s this?” AppleJack questioned, almost interrogating the small filly as she held out what turned out to be a book she had brought from inside the house.

“Oh, that’s mah library book I borrowed from Twilight last week to study for the test!” Applebloom exclaimed proudly.

“And it’s apparently overdue.” AppleJack looked down with a furrowed brow.

“It is!?”

“Yep. Says right here it was due Friday. Same day as the test.”

“Aww cut her some slack, AJ.” Rainbow Dash chimed in. “Poor kid musta had a heck of a lot of stress goin’ for her. I’m sure she’s sorry about it.”

“Yeah. I really am.” Applebloom agreed.

Letting out a long sigh, AppleJack looked back from Rainbow Dash to Applebloom. “I guess I can let it slide this time. After all ya did get an A on yer test so I can’t say you didn’t earn it.”

Applebloom looked back to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, all three crusaders smiling big, toothy grins in unison.

“Hey, Dante,” AppleJack said directing her attention to the uninterested demon hunter who was currently leaning back into his spot at the base of the apple tree.

“Yeah?”

“Feel like doin’ me a favor?”

“Not really, but knowing you, you’re going to make me do it anyway.” Dante yawned.

“That’s the spirit!” AppleJack smiled. “Mind runnin’ this book back to Twilight’s? I’d really appreciate it if ya did so.”

Taking the book, Dante stood up from his napping spot to do a quick stretch. “Well, I’m off then.” He tucked the book away into his coat then began his trek down the dirt road towards Ponyville.

“Thanks Mister Dante!” Applebloom waved as she and the girls then ran off in the opposite direction towards a small tree house that could be spotted at the outskirts of the orchard.

“I figure I better go and keep him company,” Rainbow Dash commented as she began to trot off after Dante.

“Hold up just one minute there, RD!” AppleJack called before yanking Rainbow Dash’s tail with her mouth.

“Hey! What’s the big idea!?”

“Dante can handle this little task on his own, Rainbow Dash. No need to get so clingy.”

“I’m not being clingy!” Rainbow Dash pouted as she turned her head away from AppleJack. “I’ve just been bored and Dante’s a pretty fun guy to hang around.”

“Well you’ll get to have more fun when he gets back,” AppleJack smirked. “But right now, since you’re so bored, I figured you could help Winona and I round up the sheep. Sound good?”

“Ummm I’m not really sure.” Rainbow Dash said rubbing the back of her head. “You see I’ve got this really nice branch up in that apple tree that’s just the right amount of comfortable and I’d sure hate to lose it.”

“Oh I see how it is. Guess that’s what I get when I ask the laziest pony in all of Equestria to help me out.” AppleJack muttered mockingly.

“What was that!?” Rainbow Dash snapped having heard full well AppleJack’s implications.

“You heard me. Ah said you’re so lazy that you couldn’t herd one single lamb even if ya wanted to.” AppleJack said with a smirk.

“Oh it’s on now, Sister!” Rainbow Dash shouted as she landed next to AppleJack. “We’re rounding up those walking cotton balls in record time!”

“Ya sure you’re up to the task?”

“Ha! Is there anything I can’t do?” Rainbow Dash replied with a grin.

In a matter of moments, both Rainbow Dash and AppleJack took off sprinting into the pasture as AppleJack’s dog, Winona, followed close behind the two ponies.

“Well it seems this’ll be all I need” Vergil said aloud as he tucked Twilight’s geography book into his saddle bag that was sitting on the small coffee table in the living room. Looking around the room Vergil silently placed the saddle bag onto his back with his mouth, preparing to leave; his blade, Yamato, holstered to the side of his jacket.

“Are you sure you have to go?” Fluttershy asked as she approached the grey stallion, who was already making his way to the door. “I mean two days is a long time to be out in the Everfree all by yourself.”

“Yes I’m sure,” Vergil calmly responded, turning to make eye contact with Fluttershy. “Your concern, while admirable, is not needed. I am capable of handling whatever may come my way and I can promise you that I will return in the allotted time for which I’ve set myself.”

Fluttershy looked up to Vergil with a small frown across her face. “I’m sorry. I’m not saying you can’t keep good on your word. It’s just that I’m a bit worried is all.”

“There is no need to worry, my dear. If anything, you should be more worried for whatever foolish creature that might make the mistake of confronting me.” He said with a chuckle as he turned to the door, hoping to ease the pegasus’ mind.

“I guess you’re right,” Fluttershy replied with a weak smile. Just then, before Vergil could leave, she quickly called out to him. “Oh wait, Vergil! I forgot to give you something! Wait right here please.”

“Fine, but please make it quick.”

In a matter of moments, Fluttershy quickly hovered into the kitchen only to return a few seconds later, holding what appeared to be a neatly wrapped package, held together by a yellow cloth with patterns of daisies decorating its entirety.

“I almost forgot. I packed you a lunch.” She said, enthusiastically holding out the package in front of Vergil. “If you’re going to be gone for so long, I figure it’d be best to take something to eat with you. No need traveling on an empty stomach after all.”

Vergil graciously took the package and placed it into one of the empty pockets of his saddlebag, somewhat thankful that Fluttershy was considerate enough to provide him some aid on his trek.

“I know it’s not much, but it’ll at least hold you over until you get back. I made a few cucumber sandwiches and packed some celery sticks on the side.”

“Seems plenty,” he responded before opening the front door to take his leave.

Quickly running up to Vergil's side as she followed him outside, Fluttershy spoke up one last time. “Oh umm, Vergil… One more thing I forgot.” She muttered weakly, almost unable to speak up.

“What is it?” he asked, turning towards her, a trace of impatience in his voice.

“Please be safe.” She said as she walked up to Vergil before planting a light kiss on his cheek.

Vergil only stood in stunned silence after Fluttershy’s kiss made contact, looking at her with nothing short of surprise written all over his face. After what felt like an eternal pause, a wave of embarrassment and shame swept over Fluttershy. Having realized what she just did, her face heated up as a rosy blush formed across her cheeks while she slowly backed away. It didn’t help at all that Vergil was still just standing there in shock, as though she committed a crime, but all she wanted to do was hide her face, run back in the house, and pretend she didn’t just make a move on him.

“Oh my gosh, Vergil! I’m sooo so sorry. I didn’t think you’d mind!” Fluttershy stammered frantically, trying to plead her case. “But really, I didn’t mean to offend you or anything! I was just being nice is all and I really didn’t think you’d take it the wrong way! I’m so sorry!”

Having shaken himself from his stupor, thanks to Fluttershy’s rambling, Vergil calmly walked over to the still jittering pegasus, placed his hoof onto her shoulder and said in a calming voice, “It’s alright.”

“You mean you’re not mad?”

“Not at all. To be perfectly honest, the sentiment is quite appreciated.” He grinned. “Thank you.”

Fluttershy’s heart began to race upon hearing his response, but she quickly composed herself as not to let her excitement get the best of her and smiled back with a joyous resolve. “You’re welcome.”

Nodding silently at Fluttershy, Vergil proceeded to make his way down the path leading from her house into the Everfree forest. As he neared towards the edge of the forest, Vergil lightly touched his cheek where Fluttershy had kissed him. “That girl’s kindness seems to know no bounds.” he commented as he entered the woods, no longer within Fluttershy’s sight, looking on ahead into the thick of the Everfree. It was the same as when he first arrived; a forest so thick and clustered that even the sun seemed to be blotted out by its overgrowth. Silently looking onwards, Vergil continued on into the forest, disappearing into its dark depths with only one goal in mind: Finding the Gate of Tartarus.

After Vergil had left into the forest, Fluttershy quietly walked back into her house, shutting the door behind her as her heart had finally begun to slow its pace. “I think I might have came on a bit too strong.” She said aloud to herself, placing her hoof over her chest. Still though, I’m just glad he liked it. She thought with a sigh of relief. Fluttershy then looked up at the clock to see the afternoon was nearing its end. Noting that she had quite a few more tasks to get done with tending the animals outback, Fluttershy left out the back door with a smile on her face while humming an upbeat tune. Guess things are turning out for the better after all, she thought to herself as she made her way over to the small critters awaiting her arrival.

The afternoon was winding down as Celestia’s Sun was beginning its descent over Ponyville. Dante, having spent most of the past week acquainting himself with the residents of Ponyville, had become quite well known in most circles as his walk to Twilight’s was littered with friendly hellos, greetings, and the occasional conversations from the local shopkeeps. Roseluck had become a particular favorite of Dante’s since he always stopped by her flower booth whenever he was in town with AppleJack in hopes to woo the burgundy-maned mare with his charm -- only to strike out numerous times. Yet somehow she’d always invite him back over to try again. Whether the pale yellow mare did this because she found his attempts amusing or actually fancied his company, Dante never really could figure out. Unfortunately, Rose wasn’t there today, as Dante noticed that her shop had closed down earlier than usual. “Oh well, her loss.” Dante muttered. After a few more minutes he had finally approached the front door to Twilight’s library in the center of the town.

Impatiently, Dante knocked at the door. His rapping elicited a series of complaints from inside. “Hold on a second! I’m coming!” shouted a frantic yet familiar voice from within the confines of the treehouse. After what felt like a minute, the door to the library finally opened up as Twilight stepped outside to greet her guest. “Hi, Dante. Didn’t expect you of all ponies to stop by.” She said cheerfully inviting him in.

“Don’t get the wrong idea,” he commented, stepping inside. “Books aren’t really my specialty. I’m just here to drop this by.” Dante said as he pulled out Applebloom’s book from the inside of his coat.

“Alright then,” Twilight said as she levitated the book from Dante’s hoof in front of her using her horn. She then magically flipped the pages all the way to the back of the book where the date was marked. “Huh. Says here it’s overdue.”

“Yeah, that’s pretty much why I’m here,” Dante sighed. “AJ wanted me to take it back for Applebloom.”

“I see. Well still that doesn’t excuse the fact it’s late,” Twilight noted as she started cataloging the book. “Seeing how it’s not really your fault, I’ll just mark the late fee for later.”

“How much is it gonna cost?”

“Only two bits, really.”

“Normally I’d probably have you open up a tab for me,” Dante said, reaching into his coat pocket. “But I’m feeling pretty generous.” He then pulled out three bits from one of his pockets containing a small bag of bits that AppleJack had given him as a sort of weekly allowance for helping around the farm. “Keep the change, babe.” Dante smiled as he tossed the three coins to Twilight, which she caught midair with the magical aura from her horn.

“Thanks, I’ll try not to spend it all in one place,” she replied sarcastically, putting the money to the side. “By the way Dante, if you see Vergil could you have him return that book he borrowed last week by tomorrow? I’ve got a request from somepony who needs it and it’s already late as it is.”

“Last I checked, I’m not a delivery boy, or a messenger,” Dante groaned.

“I’m sorry, normally I’d do it, but my schedule’s kind of loaded this week.”

“Tell me about it,” Spike complained walking down the stairs with a ridiculously long list in his hands, practically stretching up to the top of the stairs. “Trying to get this checklist planned out for the week is a major headache.”

“Fine,” Dante sighed. “I’ll go get the book when I see him.”

“Thanks Dante. Just try not to start any fights while you’re at it.” Twilight giggled.

“Whatever.” Dante said walking towards the front door. “Besides what kind of book did he get anyway? Didn’t really expect Vergil of all people to actually take interest in anything here.”

“Oh it’s just a geography book is all. He said it was for his studies about Equestria.” Twilight replied. “He seems to have really taken an interest to learning all about this place.”

“Really now?” Dante asked raising his brow?

“Yes really. He’s done a lot of research mostly over Equestria’s history and its geography. Says that it’d be best to get to know the land since both of you will be here for while. Not to mention he also had the courtesy to share some of your world’s history with me as well.”

“What kind of history?” Dante asked as he turned to face the lavender unicorn, her words finally catching his full attention.

“Well he briefly explained the differences between our worlds, but mostly focused on retelling an old legend from your world. The Legend of Sparda. In fact it was only earlier today that he told both Spike and I about it."

“Yeah, it was an awesome story,” Spike piped up. “Full of demons and how Sparda fought them all to save the world. It was so cool.”

“I take it you know the legend as well?” Twilight asked innocently.

“I do.” Dante answered flatly. “Mind me asking one question though, Twilight?”

“Sure what is it?”

“Exactly why did Vergil tell you about Sparda?”

“Was I not supposed to know?” Twilight asked, as concern had begun to grow in her expression.

“No.” Dante answered shaking his head. “It’s just that he’s usually not too talkative when it comes to that story. What caused him to bring it up?”

“Well if I recall, I do remember him telling me about how his studies covering Equestria’s history and geography on Tartarus reminded him a lot of the Legend of Sparda; namely this place in your world known as Hell.”

“This Tartarus place of yours,” Dante began. “What’s it like?”

“Well from what the history books have described, it was an area in Equestria that was home to a number of hostilities, but most prominently Demons. Thankfully it was sealed off long ago and is nothing more than a prison to its former inhabitants.”

Having heard Twilight’s explanation, a sickening realization had swept over Dante. It was all too apparent just why Vergil had taken such an interest in this place. “God damn it, Vergil.” he cursed under his breath.

“Is… is something wrong, Dante?” Twilight asked, noticing that Dante had started walking towards the front door.

“Vergil. I need to know where Vergil went.”

“Well the last I checked, he returned to Fluttershy’s house after leaving the library earlier. What’s exactly going on here, Dante?”

“Nothing.” He answered. “Just Vergil trying to stir up some old family business.” Dante muttered out of earshot.

“Anyways I don’t have much time, so I’ll seeya later!” Dante then darted out the front door, disappearing from sight as Twilight and Spike watched in silence.

Spike, still confused as to what all was going tried to speak up only to be interrupted by the loud banging of the front door swinging open once more. In the doorway stood Dante, who had returned with a blank expression on his face.

“Umm yes?” Twilight answered looking at the demon hunter pony.

“I don’t know the way to Fluttershy’s house.” he admitted almost embarrassingly.

Spike let out a small chuckle before Twilight spoke up. “Fine, I’ll show you the way to Fluttershy’s house, but only if you tell me just what the hay is going on between you and Vergil!”

Dante let out an exasperated sigh before finally answering. “Sure. Whatever! But I’ll tell you when we get there. We don’t have a lot of time to waste.”

“Alright then,” Twilight answered as she gestured for Spike to hop on her back. The small, purple dragon obediently followed suit before both Twilight led Dante outside, shutting the door behind her. “Ok follow me.” Twilight ordered Dante as both ponies ran off towards the edge of Ponyville, leaving the small town behind them as they continued their urgent sprint.

“So you mind telling me what’s going on now?” Twilight asked Dante as their pace had reduced to a brisk trot as Fluttershy’s cottage came into view.

“Listen, I’m not exactly sure, but I think Vergil’s been studying up on this Tartarus hell hole of yours because he might have found something a little too interesting, if you catch my drift.”

“What would make you think that?” Twilight asked Dante. “You’re both demon hunters aren’t you? I’m sure Vergil was just interested in the history of its demonic inhabitants.”

“Man, you really can’t read him can you?” Dante scoffed. “Vergil never invests in anything without some ulterior motive. That’s how he’s always been. I’m just trying to make sure he didn’t find anything in those books he plans on using to suit his needs.”

“Why would he do that?” Twilight asked as both she and Dante trotted over the cobblestone bridge leading up to Fluttershy’s house.

“Like I said, I’m not entirely sure, but knowing Vergil, whatever reason he had for studying up on this place for so long can’t be good.”

Twilight then proceeded to knock on Fluttershy’s door as Spike, who was still sitting atop her back turned to Dante.

“You sure you’re not just being paranoid?” he asked. “I mean I know you two really don’t like each other and all, so it kinda makes sense you’d overreact a little if Vergil was doing anything a bit off.”

“Just drop it, kid.” Dante dismissed Spike, waving his foreleg in front of the young drake. “I just wanna find what it is Vergil’s up to and hope to high hell my suspicions aren’t correct.”

“And how do you plan on asking him? Just outright interrogating him?” Twilight asked.

“Possibly.” Dante grinned. “That’s why I’ve got this bad boy with me.” He said pointing to his large blade, Rebellion that was holstered onto his back.

“You can’t be serious,” Twilight groaned before the front door finally opened up. As expected, it was Fluttershy who had answered the door.

“Hi there, Twilight, Spike, Dante.” She greeted happily. “What brings you here?”

“Hi, Fluttershy,” Twilight started. “Listen, Dante’s been meaning to talk with Vergil and we were wondering if he was here or not. It’s mostly about the book he borrowed last week.” Twilight lied, not wanting to worry Fluttershy; especially over nothing more than a ridiculous suspicion held up by Dante’s reckless speculation.

“Oh, he’s not here at the moment.” Fluttershy answered.

Dante’s expression changed from stoic concentration to a look of actual concern. Something Twilight wasn’t sure somepony of his nature was capable of.

“Where did he go?” Dante asked, frustration growing in his tone.

“Well he said he’d be gone for about two days, but he went off to explore the Everfree. He said it’d help him learn the layout of Equestria and get accustomed to the land.” Fluttershy explained. “I know it sounds dangerous, but he was so persistent on going.”

Twilight’s eyes shot wide with realization as she turned back towards Dante.

“Twilight, where the hell is Tartarus?” Dante asked, an unusual calm setting in his voice.

“Past the Everfree, and towards the edge of the Bad Lands.” She explained wincing in anticipation for his reaction.

A scoff escaped Dante’s throat before he let out a frustrated yell. “God Dammit, Vergil!”

“Is something the matter?” Fluttershy asked. “Did Vergil do something wrong?”

“I’m not entirely sure, Fluttershy,” Twilight explained, looking back at Dante who was more than just irritated at this point. “But when did he leave? We might still be able to catch up with him.”

“A little over an hour ago.” Fluttershy answered, pointing to the path that led into the forest.

“Quite a head start he’s got there.” Spike commented.

“Guess we better get moving then,” Dante said as he started trotting off down the path.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Twilight snapped.

“Where do you think? To get Vergil. You know he can’t be trusted out there.”

“And neither can you!” Twilight replied. “You don’t even know the first thing about the Everfree and you expect me to just let you run off in there!?”

“Got any better ideas!?”

“Twilight, Dante, please don’t fight!” Fluttershy cried as she rushed outside. “Maybe we can all go and get Vergil. Twilight knows the way around Everfree and as much as I dislike it, I’m more than willing to join you if it means keeping Vergil out of trouble.”

“Good idea, Fluttershy.” Twilight said, a cheerful resolve replacing her previous frustration. “Dante, listen to me please.”

“What is it?” Dante asked, looking back at the unicorn mare.

“If Fluttershy is right then we have some time to catch up to Vergil. He may have studied the Everfree and Bad Lands through maps and geography, but that doesn’t necessarily means he’ll have an easy time getting there. After all there are too many factors to account for in that forest; not to mention that one wrong turn can leave you completely turned around.”

“So what are you saying?”

“I’m saying that we’ll be able to find Vergil and resolve this whole issue. First things first though. Fluttershy and I will have to round up the girls if we’re planning on going into the Everfree.”

“Wait, why?” Dante snapped. “Why can’t we go just now? He’s only got an hour head start. Didn’t you say ‘if we hurry we can catch him'?”

“Yes, but we’ll more than likely need as much help as we can get at this point.” Twilight explained to Dante. Her irritation with his objections was growing more and more. “Besides, if we all go then I’m sure we can more than likely reason with Vergil instead of just running in there and trying to use force like I’m sure you plan on doing.”

Dante only sneered at her comment, before plopping down below the tree in front of Fluttershy’s house. “Fine. We’ll do this your way, but I suggest you hurry up if you want me to go along with this little operation of yours.”

Twilight only shook her head as Spike just shrugged at Dante’s snarky response. “Listen, Fluttershy. I’m going to need your help ok?”

“Ok.” The pegasus responded weakly, still confused as to what was all going on.

“I’m going to need you to go get Rarity and Pinkie Pie while Spike and I fetch AppleJack and Rainbow Dash. Once that’s done, we’ll all meet back here.” Twilight explained pointing at the ground. “If they ask what for, just tell them it’s an emergency and we need to get Vergil out of the Everfree Forest.”

“Right.” Fluttershy answered, rapidly flapping her wings as she hovered gently above Twilight and took off in the direction of Ponyville.

“Just wait here, alright, Dante?” Twilight asked, looking down at the yellow earth pony who was now leaning against the trunk of the tree. “Once I get the girls we can go get Vergil and settle this mess.”

“Suit yourself,” Dante shrugged, turning away from Twilight. “Just don’t try any heroics if Vergil doesn’t necessarily cooperate, got it?”

“I’m sure it won’t have to come to that.” Twilight replied, looking at Dante with sincerity.

“Come on, Twilight. We better hurry.” Spike urged the lavender mare as he pointed in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

“Right.” Twilight ran off down the dirt path leading back to Ponyville where she planned on cutting through to get to AppleJack’s.

Dante only looked on as Twilight disappeared off in the distance before lounging back against the tree. “This sure is a fine mess you’ve made, Vergil.” He muttered before closing his eyes in hopes to catch a quick rest before Twilight got back.

After nearly an hour had passed, Twilight, AppleJack and Rainbow Dash were rushing towards Fluttershy’s cottage, the sun slowly edging towards the horizon as the final hours of the evening were fading into a bright orange glow. On their way they were thankful enough to meet up with Fluttershy who was leading Rarity and Pinkie Pie out of Ponyville. Once the girls had gathered, a series of confused and worried conversations were exchanged back and forth up until their arrival at Fluttershy’s house.

“So Vergil went and got himself lost in the Everfree huh?” Rainbow Dash said. “Hmph. Serves him right if you ask me.”

“No need to be so hostile, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity chided the brash pegasus. “While he may not get along with you, I fail to see how that’s grounds for wishing such an awful fate on him.”

“Well he did just run off in there on his own.” AppleJack noted. “Not exactly the smartest thing to do. Even if he thought he could handle himself.”

Twilight only sighed, having heard more than enough arguments than she wanted to for one day. Once they finally made it to Fluttershy’s house, the girls were greeted with the sight of Dante practically asleep underneath the tree he had taken refuge under.

“Hehehe, seems like he’s got the right idea.” Rainbow Dash chuckled trotting up to the passed out pony.

“Wow he’s out like a light!” Pinkie Pie giggled as she hopped after Rainbow Dash.

Twilight, upon seeing Dante could only facehoof as AppleJack trotted up to her side. “Guess this ain’t too much an emergency for him I take it.”

“If this is how he treats urgent matters, I’d hate to see him taking up a simple, mundane task.” Rarity huffed.

“Hey Dante! Wake up!” Rainbow Dash yelled into the demon hunter’s ear, startling the once at peace pony.

“I’m up. I’m up.” He yawned, leaning up to be greeted by the six mares.

“Umm… sorry to wake you, b-b-but we s-should really get going,” Fluttershy explained hesitantly, hoping Dante wasn’t too irritated from being woken up.

“Right then.” Dante then hopped up on all fours as he did a quick stretch. “So which one of you fine ladies will be leading us on our tour to get my sorry brother back?”

“That’d be me.” Twilight spoke up. “I already told the girls what all happened about Vergil trying to find Tartarus. So I think we’re more than ready to go in after him.”

“Welp, lead the way then.” Dante gestured with one of his forelegs for Twilight and the girls to go ahead of him. The girls simply nodded in silence before trotting on behind Twilight.

“And I also told them not to let you try and start anything once we do find Vergil.” Twilight explained to Dante. “So don’t either of you think of starting anything, otherwise we’ll be the ones ending it!”

“Yeesh. Buzzkill much?” Dante laughed following behind the girls. “Remind me not to have any fun around you.” His laughter was cut short though as a hoof lightly smacked the back of his head.

“What the hell!?”

“I think that’s just about enough, Dante.” AppleJack hissed. “This is serious and we’re gonna hafta get in there as soon as possible without dillydallying.”

“AppleJack’s right.” Twilight agreed as the group approached the entrance to the Everfree Forest. “From here on out, everypony, be on your guards. Aside from Dante, we all know how perilous the Everfree is; especially with Nightfall approaching.”

“Right.” The girls all responded in unison.

“You sure you’ll be ok, Spike?” Twilight asked turning her head to the purple dragon who was still sitting atop her back.

“Y-y-yeah sure. It’s just a forest is all… a really dark and creepy forest, but still just a forest. Nothing but a bunch of tress.” He replied sheepishly, trying his best to be brave in front of Rarity.

“Alright girls,”

“Ahem,” Dante interrupted Twilight.

“And Dante,” she added exasperatedly. “We’re off to get Vergil!”

It was then that the group had entered the Everfree forest, the chilling evening wind at their backs with nothing short of life threatening danger awaiting them as the forest began to grow thicker the further they proceeded. Soon Dante and the girls had completely disappeared into the dark depths of the forest.

“Hey Twilight,” Rainbow Dash started, hovering next to the lavender unicorn. “You really think Vergil’s lost? I mean after all, Fluttershy said he came from here when he first arrived, so for all we know he might actually know how to find the Gates of Tartarus.”

“That’s what I’m worried about.” Twilight answered. “I can’t really figure out why he’d wish to go there.”

“Any ideas, Dante?” Rainbow Dash called back to Dante who was pulling up the rear of the group.

“Can’t really say, but whatever reason he has for trying to find this demon prison of yours, it can’t be good.”

“I just hope he’s alright,” Fluttershy whimpered. “I don’t want him getting hurt like the last time he was here. It was so awful.”

“Aww, cheer up, Flutters!” Pinkie Pie cheerfully bounced over to the moping butter-yellow pegasus. “I bet you he’s just fine, and probably planned a surprise for us all when he gets back.” she said, patting Fluttershy’s back reassuringly.

Knowing Vergil, I’m sure he's got one hell of a surprise in store for us, Dante thought to himself as the group pressed further on into the dark abyss.

Author's Note

Chapter Inspiration and Namesake: Highway To Hell by AC/DC

Part 1 - Chapter 18: Raining Blood

Luna’s moon was looming high in the star speckled, night sky, indicating that several hours had passed since Vergil’s departure. The light from the waxing gibbous was barely able to break through the thick layer of the forests’ overgrowth, leaving only a few specks of moonlight shining through the trees. What Vergil had hoped to be nothing more than a walk in woods was suddenly becoming a tedious trek; as he had made multiple stops to check the rather vague map in the geography book, hoping to find some sort of landmark or possible indication that the path he was taking would lead him to his desired destination. Coming up to a small clearing in the woods, the devil pony noticed the moon’s brilliant radiance shining through, practically illuminating the opening in the woods. He took the time to trot towards the center where he pulled out the book once again to confirm his whereabouts. Unfortunately, after several minutes of flipping through multiple maps it appeared that the forest might have been as treacherous as Fluttershy had warned. A good portion of the map was nothing more than the thick of the Everfree Forest that eventually led to the old Canterlot Castle towards the edge of the woods. Any normal traveler would consider themselves lost.

However, Vergil was observant enough to take a good look at the compass that marked the lower right hand corner of the page of the map. He looked up towards the position of the moon. If his assumption was correct, then the moon and sun in Equestria would rise and set in the same cardinal directions as they would in his world, despite the fact that they were controlled by two alicorn goddesses. After all, it was their job to keep a certain order of the land. Vergil quickly remembered back to which way the sun had set during his trek through the Everfree and was able to successfully indicate which way was west from his given position. Checking back to the map, he noted that the ruins of the old Canterlot castle were southeast of the direction from where Fluttershy’s cottage was located. A small smirk crept onto Vergil’s face, almost as if he were congratulating himself on his quick wit in solving this minor location problem before he continued on into the forest in the southeast direction from which he started; his pace quickening as he neared his goal.

Throughout the dismal forest, Vergil quietly kept his pace. The night only seemed to grow darker; the moon was practically invisible at this point as the forest only thickened the more inward he traveled. What bit of light could be found along the dark path were the luminescent eyes that belonged to the many on looking creatures of the night. Their cries echoed throughout the darkness, almost as if they were coming from everywhere at once. Vergil, however took little notice as ventures such as this were mere child’s play compared to the hell bound halls and ghastly catacombs he had navigated during his time on earth. It would take a lot more than a dark area and unseen creatures to shake the half-demon’s composure. That is until Vergil heard a series of low and menacing growls approaching closer from behind. He casually turned his head to see that only a few meters behind him, were the all too familiar figures of the beasts that had dared to greet him upon his arrival to this strange world. The shadowy, wooden husks of the Timberwolves edged closer towards him, making their presence known to the devil pony. Upon further inspection Vergil noticed that these wolves were significantly larger than the ones who had attacked him before; possibly due to the fact they may have adapted to suit the more harsh conditions of the inner forest where no doubt, a plethora of predators lied.

As he looked on at his approaching assailants, Vergil quickly analyzed from every which way the wolves were coming. From what he could see, there seemed to be at least six making their way towards him directly. However, they were animals with a pack mentality, so it was safe to assume there would be a few who kept out of sight, ready to attack his blind spots should they fail to ambush him. Before Vergil could assess the situation any further, one of the wolves leaped out at him, teeth at the ready to dig into his flesh. Unsurprised by the brazen act, Vergil’s cutie mark lit up as his hooves were engulfed in a flash of light to reveal his gauntlets and greaves known as Beowulf. Before the wolf could get any closer Vergil turned and bucked the flying beast out of the air. The tremendous force from the impact completely shattered the top half of its body, sending the carcass flying back towards its comrades.

Looking down at the remains of their fallen friend, the wolves let out a shrill howl before charging all at once. Vergil quickly stood up on his back legs, readying himself into his signature hand to hand combat stance. In an instant the five wolves split into three different directions. Two flanked off to the left and right respectively while one charged down the middle in an attempt to overwhelm the grey pelted pony with their speed and numbers. Two of the wolves on Vergil’s left were the first to catch his eye as they both lunged for him; one going for his upper body while the other went for his back legs. Vergil's response time was impeccable as he swung his foreleg to the side and crushed one of the wolves’ heads completely before swinging his body into a ninety degree turn away from the wolf diving at his legs. As expected, the beast came a few inches short before sliding headfirst on the ground. In confusion the creature looked up, only to be met with a crushing blow as Vergil punched his right foreleg straight into the ground; his hoof smashing through the wolfs’ body before leaving a small crack in the ground below.

Taking their opportunity to attack, the other two wolves lunged at Vergil while the final one continued to charge forward. With swift diligence, Vergil spun on his back leg and delivered a devastating roundhouse kick that blew through both wolves, leaving nothing but the now lifeless husks of wood soaring into the trees; shattering upon impact. This brutal act, however, did not deter the final wolf as he leaped to the side of Vergil, edging towards his blind spot.

“I have neither the time nor the patience to continually waste such effort on a few mindless mutts.” Vergil scoffed as he slowly circled around to keep the wolf at bay. “How about you make like a good mongrel let me put you out of your misery?”

Almost as if the wolf could understand Vergil, it snarled ferociously at his taunting as it reeled back, ready to continue its lone assault. Just then, a rustling came from the bushes behind Vergil. Before he could look over his shoulder, another large timberwolf flew out of the foliage, straight towards Vergil’s throat. With barely any time to react, Vergil swiftly ducked just beneath the wolf. As the beast flew above his head, Vergil swung his foreleg back and brought his hoof upwards into a shimmering uppercut that split the assailant in two. The beast let out a weakened yelp as it fell to its death at the feet of his fellow timberwolf. The lone timberwolf remaining looked towards Vergil with a menacing glare, but instead of attacking blindly, the angered leader tilted its head back to deliver an almost mournful howl that echoed throughout the night sky.

Instantly recognizing this tactic, Vergil came to the conclusion that his suspicions were correct in that there were plenty of other timberwolves at the ready; similar to the most recent one to come out of hiding. In a matter of seconds, the blackened forest practically lit up with the phosphorescent yellow glow of oncoming timberwolves from all sides. The creatures crept closer, backing up the wolf who had initiated the cry for help. Having grown more and more irritated by the brazen yet foolish attempts at his life, Vergil had made up his mind that now was neither the time nor the place for him to continue on. These wolves, while nothing compared to him, were obviously incorporating their superior numbers and their environment to their advantage. Having to deal with them all in such a closed off area would take too long. Looking over his shoulder off into the distance, Vergil was able to recognize the direction in which he was originally heading. For at the edge of the forest, just within a few hundred feet, Vergil could see an opening through the trees that led straight towards an old bridge.

Vergil then turned his back towards his multiple foes, now lowering himself onto all fours. “Come and get me,” he taunted before speeding off towards the end of the woods, his legs still encased in the bright, silver gauntlets and greaves he was now using to increase his speed. The timberwolves followed immediately without a moment’s notice as dozens of the horrid creatures began to trail after Vergil, following the light shimming off his legs. Not once did Vergil’s pace falter as he began to weave through the low hanging branches and bound almost effortlessly over the fallen trunks of decrepit trees. Still, despite his agility and speed, there were still many wolves that were able to keep up with the half-demon, who was just within a few meters from the opening. Desperately, one of the wolves tried for his back legs as it lowered its head in hopes to clamp his jaws on the meat of Vergil’s thigh. Those hopes were soon dashed as Vergil quickly lifted both of his back legs to dodge the wooden wolfs bite before stomping down on its head. He was soon able to bound even further ahead at greater speeds thanks to the force of the stomp he used from his back legs to propel himself forward. Within seconds, Vergil had dashed into the clearing and skidded to an abrupt halt right in front of the bridge that led to the ruined Canterlot Castle. He looked past the gaping canyon whose only means of crossing was a worn and rickety bridge that probably could only hold so much weight before it would collapse entirely.

Hearing the snarls and barks of his pursuers, Vergil casually turned back towards the woods from whence he came to be met with the sight of many hungry timberwolves. “I believe this is where we part ways,” Vergil announced to the pack. Their only response was to move in closer, hoping to corner him towards the cliff next to the bridge. Having had just about enough of the persistent beasts, Vergil stood up on his back legs and held out his right foreleg. In a flash, his amulet cutie mark began to glow as a large broadsword formed in Vergil’s outstretched hoof. The blade that manifested was Sparda’s infamous weapon known as Force Edge: the very same sword he had once sealed away along with his demonic powers at the edge of the demon realm.

Sensing that the grey-pelted pony was ready to fight to the bitter end, a number of wolves charged towards Vergil, their appetites eagerly waiting to be sated. With little to no effort, Vergil swung the blade with just one hoof and had cut down four wolves in a single swipe. It was only then that the others, who were at the back of the pack, began to question the group’s efforts. This pony was unlike any prey they had ever encountered and was disposing of them one by one. However, Vergil began to notice the wolves backing away and took their moment of weakness to leap into action. Jumping forward, Vergil’s gauntlets and greaves began to shine once again in such brilliant radiance. He then flipped forward with such speed that he had began to spin like a buzz-saw, building up a tremendous amount of momentum and force; also known as Vergil’s appropriately titled Lunar Phase technique. The wolves looked on helplessly in fear as Vergil finally brought his back leg down onto one of their comrades in an earth shattering blow. The crushed wolf burst into splinters as the back of Vergil’s leg continued to drive into the ground, leaving a humongous crater while a shockwave burst from the impact that sent the surrounding timberwolves flying back towards the woods. The rest of the pack could only look on in confusion and fright as Vergil stood upright in the center of the crater; a menacing glare focused solely on the timberwolves.

Without hesitation, the leaders of the pack tilted their heads back and unleashed a loud and defeated howl, signaling to the rest of their pack to retreat. The wolves obeyed without deterring in the slightest as the leaders backed away slowly to cover their escape. Their frightened eyes still fixated on the half-demon. Vergil merely scoffed after the last of the wolves had escaped. “While not the brightest bunch, they certainly were smart enough not to continue a losing battle,” he muttered as both Force Edge and Beowulf deteriorated from his body in a faint, glistening light. He then turned his attention back towards the bridge that led to the ruined Canterlot castle. Still though, I’ve wasted far too much time navigating that accursed forest. It shouldn’t be much longer.

With a cautious step, Vergil proceeded to lightly tread along the ragged, wooden bridge. He was in no mood for any more trivial obstacles and took his time with each creaking step. Though the bridge seemed to hold his weight just fine, it seemed as though doubts had began to pester Vergil’s mind. But doubts of what, exactly? It wasn’t as if he couldn’t simply leap to safety given his skill, nor was he concerned in the slightest of height at which he dangled. No, this doubt was something more. It was something that had festered at the back of his mind ever since he learned of this area known as Tartarus. Something that began to torment him relentlessly as the gravity of his and Dante’s situation truly sank in: Their altered forms, their repressed devil powers, their fate being put in the hooves of two ruling princesses whom he could describe as nothing short of false idols and incompetent rulers. It was all too much for Vergil to believe, and the very thought that his current form and this world were all real continued to churn his stomach in absolute disgust.

Shaking his head, Vergil quickly dismissed such thoughts, having made it across the bridge and standing before the ruins of the old Canterlot Castle. Just beyond these ruins and Tartarus will be within reach, he thought as he made his way through the dilapidated doorway and entered into the vine-riddled and dusty halls. The gloomy interior was only complimented by the cracked and crumbling pillars along with the many shattered windows that flooded the main chamber with pale moonlight. Having reached what appeared to be the main chamber, Vergil took quick notice of a large centerpiece, topped with a moss-covered stone orb that was surrounded by six empty pedestals. I take it, THIS is the place where the Elements of Harmony were rediscovered no doubt, Vergil pondered, remembering Twilight’s tale of how she and her friends came to hold such power. A kind of power that meant absolutely nothing to the devil pony so long as it was being used to maintain something as trivial as harmony. Power used out of such selflessness is only power wasted. He scoffed as he made his way around the room, discovering it to be nothing more than a holding chamber for the elements. He then looked out through one of the broken windows to see a staircase of sorts leading up towards a tower. Taking the initiative, Vergil leapt through the window and landed about half way up on the staircase. He quickly trotted upwards through the door, hoping to navigate past these crumbled confines. After having made his way up through a spiral staircase, he had reached the top of the tower and what appeared to be a throne room. A throne room where the two sisters must have ruled as equals in the past.

Looking on, Vergil saw a large fractured window behind the pedestal on which the thrones sat. Walking forward, he looked outside the window to be met with a reassuring sight. At this elevation and height, Vergil could see just where the Everfree Forest ended and where the path towards the Badlands began, stretching out into what seemed to be a desert-like wasteland, as he had figured. Wasting no time, he turned towards the door to take his leave, walking over the pedestal where the thrones sat, only for his hooves to leave a curious if not hallow series of clops atop the stone pedestal. Looking down, Vergil lightly tapped his forehoof against the marble-like structure, testing its acoustics. As he suspected, his taps left a low echo below him. In a matter of moments, his legs were encased in a white light as his silver gauntlets and greaves took shape. Lifting both front legs above his head, he then slammed them down onto the ground with a resounding blow that chipped away a chunk of the stone pedestal, and practically shook the entire room in the process. After the dust had settled, Vergil looked down to observe the hole he had made, only to discover that beneath the thrones of the two sisters was a set of stairs leading down into a secret passage of sorts.

Normally Vergil wouldn’t bother wish such trivial discoveries, seeing how his destination was within sight and there was nothing left obstructing his path. However, he was rather curious as to what these two goddesses could possibly want to hide within their own kingdom. The thought brought a grin to Vergil’s face as he proceeded downwards into the darkness beneath the castle’s throne room. After descending a few stories, judging by distance, Vergil had finally come to the bottom of the stairs and was met with a pitch black room; the only visibility he could muster were his eyes that had already adjusted to the darkness and the sliver of moonlight that managed to reach down the stairway. Summoning Beowulf from his arsenal, yet again, the devil pony had managed to illuminate most of the area surrounding him by using the glow from his gauntlets and greaves. Upon further inspection, the room appeared to be a lot smaller than Vergil figured and, if anything, seemed more like a shrine from what he could make out. As he walked farther ahead, he had come to the end of the room where three empty pedestals sat. The impressions at the top of each pedestal indicated they once held some type of structure, most likely a statue, for display, but were now devoid of such contents. On the front of each pedestal, there appeared to be large scratches across the stone plaques, where one would usually etch a name for the display. Unfortunately they were all completely illegible as the gash on each one covered the entire plaque, leaving no trace of any letters. Curious, Vergil then turned his attention to what appeared to be a large ancient glyph hanging on the wall in front of the three carefully placed pedestals. Walking over, he stood on his hind legs as he reached the bottom of the stone tablet to hold up one of his forehooves so that he could illuminate the glyph.

Vergil was met with quite a sight as the glow from his gauntlet had managed to light up the entire tablet. The gigantic glyph was littered with numerous illegible markings, possibly an older language that was abandoned around the same time the castle was. None of which seemed to be covered in any of the few history books Vergil had read up on Equestria. Furthermore, there was one particular sight that managed to pique his interest. At the very bottom center of the stone tablet, there seemed to be a carving of a large set of doors that held back behind them what Vergil could only make out as ghosts or some sort of spirits. No doubt this doorway represented Tartarus, or at least what Vergil could assume was Tartarus. Atop this doorway stood three daunting figures; almost like guardians. From what Vergil could depict, the figures resembled a mare with flowers and other plant life surrounding her figure, a large bipedal bird-like creature that seemed to control gusts of wind around him, as shown from the tornado shaped carvings, and a massive bipedal lion whose entire body appeared to be engulfed in flames. All three of these beings stood before the gates of Tartarus; positioned directly beneath carvings of the sun and the moon entwined as one. Thinking back to his studies at Twilight’s library, Vergil had never once come across any legend or story pertaining to the scene at which he was now witnessing. For once, Vergil could admit that what he was seeing was a bit unnerving. Why was this down here? Why were there no records of this anywhere in the library? Was this some sort of legend only known to the princesses? And why would they keep such an artifact buried among the ruins of their previous kingdom? These questions stewed in Vergil’s mind only to be shaken away by the realization that this pointless artifact was not what he had set out to find. Bah, I haven’t the time to play archaeologist, He thought as he turned away from the glyph, no longer wishing to humor the questions he had raised for himself. This world’s affairs are none of my concern. Whatever reason those two had for keeping this thing here, I’m sure the answer wouldn’t interest me in the least.

Vergil calmly departed from the underground lair and emerged from the secret staircase. Looking out the window behind the throne once more, he was able to catch a clear view of the path that he must take if he wanted to get to Tartarus. In a moment’s notice, Vergil leapt through the already broken and mangled window frame, shattering what few bits of glass that obstructed his path as he proceeded to plummet eight stories down. The ground was approaching fast, but with perfect reflexes, he had managed to flip himself forward before landing on his back two legs, sticking his landing at the bottom of the tower. Suddenly the glass he had shattered had begun to fall all around the devil pony without so much as even a shard grazing him. Once the rubble had finished it plunge to the earth, Vergil briskly brushed his shoulders off before continuing towards the end of the Everfree Forest on all fours. However, his stomach had other plans. After only a few steps, a low growl sounded and a slight pain came from his gut. Turns out Vergil hadn’t eaten anything since the night before, and it was apparent that this equine body of his was not without limits. With a sigh, he looked around until he caught sight of a log lying about on the outskirts of the castle’s perimeter. Silently, he made his way over to the hallowed out trunk and removed his saddlebag before seating himself atop the log. Opening up one of the pockets on the saddlebag, he removed the neatly wrapped lunch Fluttershy had packed him for the trip.

No need traveling on an empty stomach after all. Her words came to mind as he unwrapped the daisy decorated cloth to unveil three delicious looking cucumber sandwiches along with a small set of celery sticks, just as she had said. I swear that girl’s kindness knows no bounds. Vergil thought as he took a large bite out of one of the sandwiches, only to finish it a few seconds later after two more bites. Honestly, I never expected to make allies with someone so giving, but I’m not one to argue. After all, she’s done nothing but aid me during my time here. Finishing his second sandwich, he reached for a celery stalk. Perhaps, I should properly thank her once this is all said and done. Grabbing hold of his third and final sandwich, Vergil’s thoughts began to linger once more as the events that were taking place had begun to sink in once again. This strange world he and Dante were thrown into by a mere accident, this bizarre adventure he was embarking on; all sparked from having just been liberated from the bleak abyss of Hell only days before. Looking up to the night sky, Vergil’s mind had begun to trace back to that fateful day. The day he could once again grasp at his father’s legacy.

Within the farthest reaches of Hell, past the now closed gateway between the human and demon world; an endless lake of blood lay at the bottom of the blackened abyss. The clashing of metal and slicing of flesh could be heard ringing throughout the darkened abyss, as one by one, dozens of bloodthirsty demons had risen up before the might of one lone half-demon. The demons who dared to challenge this son of Sparda were some of Hell’s most fierce and powerful entities. They were known as Abyss. They were relentless, malevolent demons of the highest order, capable of manifesting through blood. Their torsos, white like snow, but their limbs, heads, horns and spines revealed a deep crimson which spread over their body almost like blood vessels. In their hands they wielded large pitchforks and scythes that were ignited by the fires of the demon world, and glowed just like the fiery, murderous gaze in their eyes. Their legacy was as bloody as their manifestations; renowned for slaying any and all warriors that suffered the misfortune of ending up Hell.

Well, all except for one. Vergil, the son of Sparda, was more than a match for the foul beasts that had surrounded him. Leaping into the air, one demon swung its scythe to send a blazing ball of fire rocketing towards Vergil. With a quick spin to the right, Vergil had not only dodged the projectile, but in turn, had tripped up another Abyss by sweep kicking its legs from under it, flipping the creature into the air before unsheathing Yamato in one swift move to slice the flailing demon in half. The previous airborne demon, taking this opportunity, came falling down full force, ready to hack away at its half-demon target. Before it could so much as bring it’s scythe downwards, Vergil was able to flip his sword with just the flick of his wrist and caught the curve of the falling scythe with the blade of Yamato. Using the force of the attack, Vergil was able to redirect and steer the demons weapon into the ground. Turning his wrist once more, he sliced through the demon in one fluid motion, sending its upper body flying back from its waist. Vergil then stood upright and sheathed Yamato back into its scabbard; spurts of blood now spraying forth from the carcasses of his fallen enemies as soon as he had finished. After seeing the display of swordsmanship, the other Abyss wasted no time to attack all at once, no longer waiting to find an opening. The beasts rushed Vergil from all sides, yet he remained perfectly still, his eyes quickly shifting to and fro, waiting for the perfect moment. With a forceful roar, an Abyss jabbed its pitchfork straight for Vergil’s chest. In an instant, Vergil caught the attack by lifting his sheath right between two of the prongs of the demon’s weapon. Quickly he twisted the pitchfork from devil’s grasp, causing it to stumble forward as Vergil caught hold of the stolen weapon. Before the demon could even so much as react, Vergil had shoved the pronged staff straight into its skull sending a gush of blood shooting out from where its face once belonged. Two other Abyss then moved in from behind; one attacking from overhead while the other swung for Vergil’s midsection. Without even turning around, Vergil twirled Yamato over his shoulder and blocked the overhead attack with his sheath before back flipping directly over the demon behind him to dodge the oncoming horizontal slash. Landing directly behind them, Vergil bent at the knees as he readied his blade, his left hand holding the scabbard while his right gripped the handle of his blade. Before the two demons could even turn around, Vergil had already unsheathed Yamato and sliced through both of them in just one swing. The two demon’s torsos then proceeded to slide off the rest of their bodies as blood came spurting out from the perfectly clean, diagonal cuts.

Still unfazed by the might of the half-demon, more and more Abyss continued to press onward in their assault against Vergil, rising from lake to put down the rebellious warrior. With a brisk step to the side, Vergil had managed to dodge an incoming scythe from an Abyss, just in time to swat the demon away with the scabbard of Yamato. Three more demons charged forward, their weapons held high and at the ready to strike Vergil. Quickly, stepping between two of the demons, Vergil managed to slip between their scythes. Having dodged the initial assault, Vergil managed to put himself into the center of the crowd of demons that now had him surrounded; right where he wanted to be. Without even looking, Vergil ducked an oncoming swing from behind. He then rammed his scabbard into the chest of the demon directly behind him, causing the beast to stagger as Vergil removed Yamato with one lightning fast swing that had cut through five oncoming Abyss; sending the demons toppling into a fountain of blood and severed limbs. With such grace, he instantly spun around and decapitated the stunned Abyss mid-turn, causing blood to spew forth from its neck. More and more, the demons persisted as one swung its scythe at an angle not even Vergil could dodge. Not wasting a moment’s time, Vergil swung downwards with such might that he not only stopped the attack, but had cut through both the demon and its weapon. Vergil then kicked the demon’s severed body into one of its oncoming comrades, throwing it off guard as the carcass of its ally impeded its attack. Taking this moment to reset his self, Vergil placed Yamato back into its scabbard, took a deep breath, and readied himself into his signature stance. His knees were fully bent as he leaned forward at the ready; his left hand holding onto his swords’ holster while his right was gripped firmly around the hilt of his blade. Before he made his move, Vergil had silently counted off the number of demons that lay before him while taking note of the many that were closing in behind him.

No longer wishing to hold back, Vergil leaned further forward before taking off into a charge aimed directly at the oncoming Abyss. After his first step, he vanished into a blue streak that ripped through the countless demons. In a flash, a flurry of slashes and cuts scattered and trailed throughout the oncoming crowd of demons before Vergil finally reappeared directly behind the now stunned demons. In a stupor they turned to see the half-demon twirl his blade before slowly placing it back into its scabbard. As soon as the handle of Yamato clicked, torrents of blood spewed all throughout the entire mob of demons as their bodies fell to pieces; Vergil’s attack having finally taken its effect.

Vergil then turned to face the crowd of demons he left behind, just beyond the scattered corpses of their fallen allies. The remaining Abyss, having now seen the extent of the half-demon’s strength, had grown cautious. The large group of demons edged their way back almost in unison, trying to keep a safe distance between them and certain death. No longer wishing to waste anymore time, Vergil began to approach the demons at a relaxed pace, his grip on Yamato tightening, which was now glowing in a dark, violet aura, signaling the coming of a disastrous technique. His confidence grew with each step that brought him closer to the now almost cowering demons. However, this boost in confidence would prove almost fatal as an unseen Abyss emerged from the bloody lake directly below him. The demon had thrust its flaming pitchfork upwards, right under Vergil’s chin, in hopes to pierce through the arrogant devil’s skull. Though having seen the oncoming attack for just the briefest moment, it was more than enough time for Vergil to react as he disappeared once more, making it seem as if the pitchfork had phased through him, only to reappear just a few feet back. Having missed its target, the demon continued to fly upwards into the air, leaving itself wide open. Vergil simply scoffed at the feeble attempt before waving his right arm outwards. The motion had suddenly summoned forth multiple light-blue, luminescent swords to his aid as they encircled his body.

With just the gesture of pointing upwards at the airborne demon, the swords ceased their spinning, and took aim towards their target. One by one, the swords launched themselves towards the demon at incredible speed, each sword piercing through its torso or tearing off limbs due to the sheer force of impact. The cries that had left the demon’s throat before impalement were nothing short of agonizing as the swords shot forth like bladed missiles, practically shredding the demon’s body. In a matter of seconds, nothing but the tattered remains of the Abyss’ corpse fell into the lake below, raining blood down on Vergil, his hair falling from its slicked back style due to the crimson liquid that now left him drenched from the shoulders up.

Vergil then turned his attention to the large group of demons that had finally given in to their most basic instincts: kill or be killed. Without further hesitation, they all had begun their charge towards Vergil, desperate to survive their struggle with the half-demon. Taking a step back, Vergil quickly bent at the knees and readied into his judgment cut stance. Tightly, he grasped Yamato as the dark violet aura emanating off the scabbard finally released; his gaze locked on the incoming demons. In only an instant, Vergil had drawn and replaced Yamato from its sheath numerous times in rapid succession. The sounds of the hilt clicking against the scabbard served as the only indication he had removed the blade in the first place as the speed at which he drew Yamato was almost instantaneous, too fast for the naked eye. Suddenly, what appeared to be streaks of light, sliced in all directions through the crowd of demons, dismembering, decapitating and destroying each and every last one of them in just the blink of an eye. Blood spewed in all directions as what could be considered the remains of the demons sank into the lake of Hell below. The fight was over. Once again, Vergil had fended off the Abyss’ attack for now, but knew that they would continue to pursue him so long as he was trapped here in Hell. Letting out a long sigh, Vergil tilted his head down before running his fingers through his snow, white hair, and with such grace, slicked it back to its original state in one swift wave of his hand; simultaneously brushing out most of the demon blood that had soaked into his hair.

Silently, Vergil strode across the bloody lake, continuing his journey through the never ending Abyss. All that lay before him was nothing but the endless flow of blood and fallen architecture of centuries long past. Still, he was determined to press on. After all, he wasn’t dead yet, and so long as demon blood coursed through his veins, he would never rest until he could grasp what he desired most in both this world and the human world: power.

His silent journey would not last long though, as Vergil’s attention was now diverted towards the blackened sky; or what one could consider a sky in Hell. Breaking through the black haze that loomed over the demon world, were three large red orbs that took a triangular formation; each orb emanating crimson lightning that streaked across the sky. Vergil’s blood ran cold as he knew all too well just what, or more in his case, who it was that now glared down at him from up high. The orbs were the very eyes of the devil himself: Mundus, the demon emperor of Hell. The very demon whom was said to have been bested by both Dante and Vergil’s father, Sparda. The demon emperor who rose to power once more now that Sparda was dead and gone. The exact demon who had presented himself before Vergil numerous times before ever since his defeat at the hands of his twin brother, Dante.

“Impressive as usual, son of Sparda,” Boomed the commanding voice of Hell. “Just as the days become weeks, and the weeks grow into months, so too have you grown stronger with each and every enemy you’ve slain.” Vergil only sneered at the Prince of Darkness’ condescending tone, his gaze now but a menacing leer facing up at the three orbs. “However,” Mundus began once again. “I believe you and I both know that no matter how many demons you slay or how much you struggle, there’s no chance of you besting me. I merely wish to remind you of this truth, before your naiveté consumes you as you grow.”

“Your arrogance precedes you, Mundus.” Vergil retorted as he drew Yamato and pointed the blade up to the sky. “Was it not because of that foolish thinking that my father defeated both you and your army? Or am I misinterpreting the legend?”

“No. You are correct, but you fail to understand one basic fact.” Mundus taunted. “You are not your father, and so long as both human and demon blood mingles in your veins, you can never hope to amount to even half of his strength. Listen when I say this, Vergil. You are weak! You are nothing but a child throwing a tantrum because you and I both know that you are but a mere remnant of Sparda’s legacy. Forever cast in the shadow of your Father; incapable of surpassing him like you dream so fondly of.”

Vergil gritted his teeth indignantly as Mundus’ words echoed throughout all of Hell; his hand shaking in absolute rage as his maddening desire to slay the demon king grew more and more. “Silence!” he barked, his blade still pointing up towards the demon king. “If all you can do is talk, then I will end your miserable existence here and now!”

“You are welcome to try again, you insolent whelp!” Mundus bellowed, his eyes glowing brighter as the rage in his tone rose.

“AAAAAAAAAAGGH!” Vergil cried as he charged towards Mundus in a blind fury with Yamato at the ready; his blood boiling, his wrath growing, and his lust for power filling every fiber in his being as he rushed forward to engage the Prince of Darkness in combat once more.

Hours passed as all of Hell echoed with the battle cries of Vergil, as he and Mundus tore through the never ending abyss. Off in the distance, the striking of blood red lightning colliding with streaks of light could be seen lighting up the blackened skies of the demon world; a clear indication at just how immense this demonic clash truly was. A struggle, like so many others that took place between the two before, would most assuredly end in the Demon King’s favor. Pained screams shot through the dark before an unnerving and abrupt silence soon settled in.

Long after the fight was over, and long after the illuminating eyes of Mundus had receded back into the farthest reaches of Hell, a figure could be seen through the haze that lingered about the bloody lake. The figure slowly emerged from beyond the distance, wading through the scarlet liquid. Upon further inspection, the figure could be seen limping, struggling with all his might to hold himself up as he appeared to be hunched over. It was Vergil, whose body had been beaten, battered and broken; a result from his encounter with Mundus that left him clinging on for dear life as he desperately sought refuge throughout the demon world. Holding his bloodied chest with one hand while using Yamato like a cane with the other, Vergil was able to fight against the excruciating pain long enough to find a partially worn, stone shrine, resembling an ancient Greek temple that stood above the bloody lake’s surface. Unlike the many other fallen and broken works of architecture that lay scattered about the black abyss, there laid at the far end of this shrine, a statue. A statue that gave off a faint golden glow that shined, if only a little, through the dark haze; almost as though it were a beacon. As he approached the base of the stairs to the shrine, Vergil did everything in his power to try and climb his way up; only to stumble over not even three steps in. Still gripping tightly onto Yamato, the half-demon then began to feebly crawl his way up the stairs, his hands and knees now bearing the burden of which his legs no longer could. Cursing through his teeth as he finally reached the top of the stairs; he then picked himself up and lumbered towards the far end of the temple in front of the golden statue. The statue in question was in the image of a lioness-headed woman holding an hour glass over her head: in reverence to the omniscient god over time and space, otherwise known as The Watcher of Time. Looking upon this idol, Vergil simply dropped to his knees in despair, his expression filled with sorrow before he began pounding his bloodied fist into the temple floor.

This was not the first time the half-demon had wound up here. Throughout his time in hell, no matter how far he traveled and no matter how many demons he laid to waste, it was always because of Mundus that he ended up in this exact spot, forever lost in Hell. Looking down at the base of the statue, Vergil saw an all too familiar marking. It was a series of tallies he had left as a grim reminder to himself time and time again: the tallies representing the number of times he had attempted to slay Mundus. Currently there were only eight, but Vergil silently reached for a small stone laying about the crumbling temple, and with a quivering hand, he drug the stone across the base of the golden statue; now reluctantly marking his ninth failed attempt at defeating the demon king. In a fit of rage, Vergil crushed the stone with his bare hand before throwing away the scattered remains. Pulling himself up, Vergil had managed to crawl towards the wall next to the statue, where he could at least rest until his injuries healed. All was quiet as he laid his head back against the stone wall, nothing but the sound of his labored breathing filling the silence of the demon world. Fatigue had begun to take over. His eyelids grew heavy and the pain became too much to bear in his conscious state. No longer wishing to resist the beckoning call of sleep, the half-demon relinquished just enough of his pride before allowing himself to pass out.

Vergil laid there for what felt like days on end; nothing but blackness filling his mind as he slept. It was almost welcoming. His body felt weightless and his pain began to subside as he drifted more and more out of consciousness. However, a faint light had suddenly shined through the darkness of his eyelids; a light that was accompanied by a distant voice, calling out his name.

“Vergil!” echoed the voice from all sides.

Vergil only chalked it up to a mere hallucination, possibly due to exhaustion, as he tried to clench his eyes shut even more, hoping to ignore this figment of his imagination.

Once more, the voice cried out, even louder this time; almost as if it were drawing closer to him. It was then that the light from which the voice came began to grow, forcing Vergil to finally open his eyes. To his amazement, the light was real, and in fact echoed the very voice he thought he had imagined. It had taken the shape of a large orb that seemed to originate from the divinity statue, next to where he rested. Before his very eyes, the brilliant white orb began to form an arch-like a doorway, where once again, he heard the voice that was calling out his name. Only this time, it wasn’t just a mere echo. It actually sounded familiar.

“That voice…” Vergil murmured. “It couldn’t be…”

The voice called out once more. “Vergil! Are you in there!?”

It is, he thought, now absolutely sure of who it was that was calling out to him. “Dante…” he muttered in both surprise and disgust.

Fighting against the now fleeting pain, Vergil managed to bring himself up to his feet and walked over to the archway that stood only a few feet in front of him. Before he could walk through the light, a figure emerged forward through the arch-shaped portal. Before Vergil’s very eyes, his brother, Dante stood before him; a smirk across his face as he approached his battle worn twin.

“I’m seeing it, but I don’t believe it,” Dante finally spoke up. “Then again, it’s not much of a surprise you’ve managed to survive down here all this time.”

“What are you doing here?” Vergil asked, his anger growing with each passing second he was in his brother’s presence. He then reached for Yamato, causing Dante to throw up his hands.

“Woah, ease up there, bro. We’ll have plenty of time for that later. First we need to get you out of here.”

“What is the meaning of this!?” Vergil demanded. “I knew you were a fool, but have you already forgotten why I’m here in the first place?”

Letting out a sigh, Dante finally looked Vergil in the eyes, his tone taking a much more dire tone. “Listen, I don’t have much time to explain right now.” He said as he quickly glanced around. “I can fill you in on all the details once we get you out of here.”

“Why should I even trust you?” Vergil asked as he readied his hand, gripping Yamato.

“Because I’m pretty sure any place is better than here, despite what you told me back at the Hell Gate. Hmph, and judging by your appearance, I’m guessing you’re not exactly having the time of your life down here.” Dante went to explain.

Vergil took his hand off his sword as he relaxed his posture, taking a step back from Dante; contemplating the offer that was presented before him.

Without a moment’s hesitation, Dante held out his hand to his brother, the cut that Vergil had left on his glove a year ago, still visible across the palm of his leather glove. “What do ya say, Vergil? Feel like ditching this dump?”

Looking out into the distance, Vergil took one last glance at the blackened abyss that was Hell, knowing that any chance he had of obtaining his Father’s power, should he choose to stay down here, would forever be beyond his reach. After a moment’s hesitation, Vergil considered his options, having remembered that Dante possessed two of the three keys he needed to unlock Sparda’s true strength.

He then walked up to Dante, only to gently slap his offering hand aside as he strode past his brother and through the arch-shaped portal. Looking at his hand, Dante simply shook his head in disappointment before turning to follow Vergil. The portal soon closed behind the demon twins and the brilliant ray of light dissipated into the hour glass of the divinity statue.

After their departure through the portal, Dante and Vergil arrived in the lair of Doctor Strange, who had greeted them shortly after. He was known as one of the most powerful beings in all of the Marvel Universe, and through utilizing his magical prowess he had been able to summon Dante earlier to assist him with their current intergalactic conundrum. After the introductions, Doctor Strange went on to explain to Vergil how he had enlisted the aid of many powerful beings from his universe, including his brother, and exactly why they had pulled him out of hell. “You see, Vergil,” the Doctor began. “Both of our worlds are colliding together through an interdimensional gateway constructed by Doctor Doom, whom with the help of a man from your universe known as Albert Wesker, has inadvertently caused a cataclysmic rip in the space time continuum.”

“And exactly why does this concern me?” Vergil asked, turning his gaze from the Doctor to Dante, completely apathetic to the dilemma befalling the universe.

“Because your sword is what the Doc needs to help cut off the connection between our worlds.” Dante answered in a matter-of-fact tone.

“Precisely why I sought out both you and your brother,” Strange explained. “After all, it was Dante who proposed the idea, given the circumstances and the extent of my power. He told me much of your sword, Yamato, and he figured if you were still alive in the demon world, you would more than likely decline any offer to leave unless he himself persuaded you.”

“And I suppose that you expect me to play along with this little save-the-world scheme simply out of gratitude for freeing me from Hell, am I right?” Vergil asked condescendingly as he approached the Doctor.

Dante was becoming significantly irritated with Vergil’s attitude towards their dilemma. Not only was he willing to outright decline their offer, but he was willing to do so at the expense of their entire world, even after Strange had restored Vergil’s strength upon his release from the Demon World. “Nice to see you’ve retained that same ol’ charming charisma.” he mumbled sarcastically.

“Actually, you have it all wrong,” Doctor Strange went on to correct Vergil. “You see, with this tear in the space time continuum, our worlds will become more and more unstable the more they continue to meld into one another, eventually leading to the end of not just my universe, but yours as well! The universe as we know it will collapse on itself if we don’t do anything to prevent it.”

“And that also means no more taking a grab for our old man’s power!” Dante chimed in, catching Vergil’s utmost attention. “Not sure if you've let this whole scenario sink in, bro, but if their world goes, so does ours, as well as the demon world. Which means-“

“Which means that nowhere will be safe should this come to pass,” Vergil interrupted, finishing Dante’s sentence. “Our lives will be snuffed out almost instantaneously once all of reality collapses.”

“Pretty much.” confirmed Dante.

Vergil then confronted Doctor Strange once more. “It seems we’ve both lucked out given the circumstances that have brought us here.”

“So what will be your decision?” the Doctor asked.

“I’ll assist you…” Vergil said. He then turned towards Dante who was still watching on in anticipation. “On one condition.”

Dante’s brow furrowed as he gripped the silver amulet hanging around his neck. It was one of the two amulets their father had bestowed upon them before he had passed on. “No way in hell am I letting you get your greedy hands on this bad boy,” Dante said defensively. “You’ve got your own.”

Vergil let out a small chuckle in response to Dante’s suspicion. “Don’t insult me, brother. I can take that for myself any time I’d like.” he said as he pulled out his matching golden amulet from his inner coat pocket. “No. What I want is our father’s sword, Force Edge. That and my set of gauntlets and greaves you so hastily took for your own.”

“Over my dead body.” Dante said in disgust as he reached behind his back for Rebellion.

“That can be arranged.” Vergil retorted, gripping Yamato.

“Enough of this you two!” shouted Doctor Strange as he separated the two with a magical golden aura that emanated from his hands. “Dante! Whether you like it or not, it seems that Vergil has made some reasonable demands for his assistance. I advise we at least follow through on such a simple request.”

Letting go of his sword, Dante begrudgingly reached behind him to pull forth Force Edge that was holstered onto his back next to Rebellion. He then walked over to Vergil, a look of both anger and disappointment in his eyes, before reluctantly holding out their father’s sword by the hilt.

With a satisfied smirk, Vergil slowly took the blade from his brother, gripping the handle ever so tightly, the rush of their last battle now coming back to him, the feel of coming one step closer to surpassing Sparda. All these sensations overtook Vergil in just brief moment as he reclaimed the sword that he knew rightfully belonged to him. However, he wasn't too overtaken by the rush as he held out his other hand, gesturing for Dante to hand over the gauntlets and greaves known as Beowulf.

Dante complied against his better judgment as he summoned forth Beowulf and relinquished the weapons unto his brother, if only for the fact that the very universe depended Vergil’s cooperation with the Doctor.

Taking their leave, the demon twins walked alongside each other in absolute silence, knowing neither of them had any choice but to go through with the Doctor’s orders. As they neared the gateway, Vergil held tightly onto both Force Edge and Yamato; a new resolve having now formed from the darkest corners of the half-demon’s mind. The power of Sparda was well within his reach yet again, and once he played his part in this series of cosmic events, nothing, not even Dante would be able to stand between him and absolute power over both the human and demon world.

Slowly coming to from his prolonged recollections, Vergil quickly looked up to see the moon was still barely reaching its peak. He then looked back down to find that he was still holding the one last sandwich Fluttershy had made for him. He quickly ate the whole thing in only a few bites. After finishing the delectable meal, Vergil dusted off the few crumbs that fell onto his coat while wiping his muzzle with Fluttershy’s cloth. He then leapt from the log on which he was seated, now standing on all fours as he grabbed his saddle bag, ready to continue onwards towards the badlands. Before walking off, Vergil took the daisy decorated cloth Fluttershy had used to wrap his lunch and tucked it away into his inner coat pocket. Having situated himself, he then proceeded to make his way out of the Everfree.

There, at the very edge of the forest, lay a dirt path leading off into a desert like wasteland, littered with enormous mountains and rock formations as far as the eye could see. The sand had now taken an azure tone under the dark, starlit sky.

Almost there, Vergil thought to himself as he proceeded to disappear off into the horizon of the badlands.

Author's Note

Chapter Inspiration and Namesake.

Part 1 - Chapter 19: Shoot To Thrill

With Twilight leading the group, Dante and the girls were making exceptional progress through the Everfree, keeping at a trots pace as they drew closer to the ruins of Old Canterlot Castle.

“You really think we’ll be able to catch up with Vergil at this rate?” Rainbow Dash asked after a few minutes of silence, moving closer to Twilight’s side. “I mean I could just fly ahead an-“

“That doesn’t sound like too bright an idea, Rainbow.” Twilight interrupted.

“But-“

“Listen, I don’t doubt that you could probably find him on your own, but given the circumstances and the fact that we still don’t know what it is he’s planning, I really think it’d be best if we all stuck together. Understood?”

“Yeah, I got it.” Rainbow Dash muttered with a discouraged expression.

“Girls! Come an’ get a look at this!” AppleJack cried out from behind the group.

Turning back, the girls rushed to AppleJack’s side, noticing that she was observing what looked to be a pile of rubble in the moonlit clearing.

“What’s the matter, AppleJack?” Fluttershy asked as the group trotted up to the farm pony only to let out a sharp gasp after finally catching sight of just what it was she found. “Are those Timberwolves!?”

“I reckon they’re what used to be Timberwolves.” AppleJack answered back.

The girls were in both shock and awe as they looked around the clearing to see the shattered remains of Timberwolves scattered all around them.

“What in Equestria could have done this?” Twilight asked.

“Not what,” Dante said as he joined the girls in the clearing, inspecting the lifeless husks of the dead wolves. “But who. And I think we all know the guy responsible for this.” He said as he kicked one of the wolves’ heads, causing it to roll off into the bushes. “My brother really does know how to leave his mark.”

“Y-Y-You’re saying Vergil did this?” Spike asked, his voice once again quivering with fear.

“Unless you’ve got something else around here that can make woodchips outta these pups then yeah.”

“Hard to imagine somepony like him could be so barbaric.” Rarity commented as she hastily moved around the wooden corpses.

“Ah wouldn’t put it past him,” AppleJack retorted. “After what he and Dante did to the Orchard awhile back, anything seems possible with those two.”

“Hey, we kept the damage to a minimum,” Dante cried defensively. “After all, you only lost two trees that day.” he quipped, flashing AppleJack a smirk. In response, his witty remark was met with nothing more than a frown and a huff from the disgruntled farm pony.

Disregarding Dante's tactless sense of humor, AppleJack returned to her inspection, eventually coming across an interesting discovery. Around the clearing she had found a few hoof prints. “Well I’ll be. Guess it really was Vergil after all. Come here, Twilight.” AppleJack instructed the purple unicorn to join her. “Get a gander at these.”

“Yes, AppleJack, I can see that they obviously belong to Vergil.” The unicorn mare stated flatly.

“But they’re also fresh,” AppleJack added. “And judging by the impressions, he was here probably less than an hour ago.”

“Which means my theory was correct!” Twilight shouted in joyous realization. “If what you said is true about the hoof prints, then more than likely Vergil did have some considerable trouble navigating the forest, meaning-“

“Meaning we’re not too far behind him.” Dante finished.

“Exactly!”

“Hey! Twilight! Lookey here!” Pinkie cried out, grabbing everypony’s attention. “There’s even more through here.” She said as she pointed her hoof down a wooded pathway that had also been littered with Timberwolf remains.

“Good eye, Pinkie! Looks like that creep went this way.” Rainbow Dash said as she approached the pathway. “C’mon guys! Time’s a wastin’!”

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie soon took the lead as the girls followed closely behind through the path. Waiting for the girls to go on ahead, Twilight and Spike fell back to join Dante who was holding up the rear. There was something about this whole situation that wasn’t adding up for Twilight, namely Vergil’s reasoning. Maybe Dante could at least give some insight, she pondered. She waited till both she and Dante were out of earshot of the rest of the group before speaking up.

“Soooo, Dante.” Twilight began.

“What’s up?”

“Pardon me if I sound like a broken record, but why would Vergil do something like this?” Twilight asked, hoping Dante would give a satisfactory answer this time.

“He’s a power hungry jackass. Not much else there is to know about him or why he does what he does.” He answered with an impatient tone.

“Yes, but for somepony as smart as him and who has done extensive research on the Gates of Tartarus, I’m sure he would have realized by now that there’s no way for him to even open those forbidden doors. Just what does he plan to do when- I mean if he gets there? That gateway is sealed behind a barrier made with some of the strongest magic in Equestria. There’s no way even a pony of your strength could open it.”

“That’s the problem, though.” Dante answered, turning towards both Twilight and Spike. “He’s more than capable of opening those gates whether you believe it or not.”

“But how is that even possible?”

“Simple.” Dante replied. “You’ve seen that sword Vergil totes around with him everywhere he goes right?”

“Yeah, he always has it by his side.” Spike chimed in, answering Dante’s question.

“Well,” Dante began as he locked eyes with Twilight, a stoic expression now washing over his face. “That sword of his is a special blade. It can cut through anything. And I mean anything.” Dante expressed on his last word. “Rocks, metal, magic, you name it. That thing can even cut through entire dimensions."

Dante’s words hit Twilight like a brick as a sudden realization swept over her. “A sword that can cut through anything?” she mumbled. Vergil’s retelling of Sparda soon came back to her as those familiar words settled in. “It was a blade so sharp that it could cut through anything; even through dimensions and barriers, as it was forged in the fires of Hell itself.”

Dante then caught her attention once more as he spoke, interrupting her wandering thoughts. “I don’t think I need to tell you how dangerous something like that can be. That should be more than enough of a reason to stop him.” He then sped up his pace as he trotted on ahead of Twilight, closing the distance between him and the rest of the girls.

Before Twilight could call out to Dante Spike spoke up with his own interjection. “Doesn’t that sword sound a lot like Yama- Yamta-“

“Yamato?” Twilight corrected the young drake politely. “And yes it sounds just like it.” Looking on ahead at Dante who was now sharing an inaudible conversion with Pinkie Pie, Twilight couldn’t help but feel uneasy as a creeping yet familiar suspicion began to sink in. “Spike, you don’t think that Dante and Vergil could be the Sons of Sparda could you? There are just too many correlations between both the legend and Dante’s relation with Vergil.”

“I see what you’re getting at, Twilight, but if that legend is true, shouldn’t one of them be dead?”

“I do remember Vergil specifically saying that it was the elder brother who perished, but if that’s the case… Then what is Yamato doing here?”

“What do you mean, Twilight?” Spike asked, scratching the scales on his head.

“I mean that Yamato should be in Hell with the elder brother, where he died. Yet for some reason, that same blade is here in Equestria.”

“You don’t think either of them could be zombie ponies could you!?” Spike asked worriedly as he held on tight to Twilight’s back.

“No, Spike.” Twilight answered, trying to ease her assistant’s overactive imagination. “But I’m beginning to suspect that there’s more to this legend than Vergil let on,” Her gaze narrowed in on Dante. “And perhaps he and Dante might not be entirely what they seem.”

“You think we should up and ask Dante about Sparda?” Spike inquired innocently.

“Not now. We haven’t the time for that kind of questioning,” Twilight answered, picking up her pace and lowering her voice. “Not until we’ve retrieved Vergil and returned home. Once this is all over, the girls and I will be able to get to the bottom of this mess.”

“Gotcha,” Spike acknowledged as he made a zipping motion with his claw across his mouth.

The group was nearing the end of the pathway, the light at the far end of the woods proving to be a clear indication that they were approaching the ruins of Old Canterlot Castle.

“Jeez, I really shoulda brought a snack or something, my stomach is starting to grumble,” Pinkie Pie commented.

As if on cue, a low growl echoed throughout the path, causing the group to turn their attention to the perky pink mare.

“Wow, you weren’t joking, Pinkie.” Rainbow Dash chuckled.

“That wasn’t me.” Pinkie Pie said with a deadpan expression.

“Th-th-then w-what was it?” Fluttershy stammered, looking frantically around the wooded area surrounding them.

Turning towards the source of the sound, AppleJack soon discovered pairs upon pairs of eerie yellow eyes lurking in the underbrush that lied on both sides of the path. “Umm, girls. Don’t wanna alert nopony or nothin’, but I think I done found that grumbling stomach.”

“More like stomachs in this case,” Rainbow Dash commented, emphasizing on the plural as the girls began to huddle around one another.

One after the other, the sets off eyes soon crept onto the path to reveal numerous ravenous and disgruntled timberwolves, practically salivating at the thought of so many ponies having wandered into their territory.

Rarity did her best to keep as much distance between her and the wooden wolves along with whatever composure she had left as she addressed Dante. “W-w-well it seems Vergil didn’t leave just his mark, but a rather unfavorable impression with the local wildlife.”

“Typical,” Dante sneered. He then stood up on his hind legs, readying himself as he reached back for his sword. “So I guess we’re doing this Old Yeller style, huh?”

However, the first attack was not against Dante, but instead, one of the timberwolves rushed straight for the group of girls who were isolated from the demon hunter.

“Oh no you don’t, ya filthy varmint!” cried AppleJack. Taking action, she ran head first into the timberwolf only to stop just a few feet short as she spun around, reeled back her hind legs, and unleashed a powerful buck that completely annihilated the timberwolf into a burst of splinters and dead wood.

“Whoo! Way to go, AppleJack!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed before joining the farm pony in the fray. Without the slightest hesitation, the cyan-blue pegasus flew into the pack of wolves, stomping and punching her way through the crowd.

“I’ll be damned.” Dante let out a whistle. Guess these girls are a lot tougher than I gave ‘em credit for, he lingered off in thought.

Seeing Dante’s attention now turned away from them, a few wolves chose to take that exact moment to ambush the devil hunter. Leading the group, one of the wolves dove straight for Dante’s neck, letting out a vicious snarl mid-air.

Unfortunately for his assailant, Dante merely tilted his head back, completely dodging the attack as the wolf landed right in front of him. Reaching back, Dante quickly grabbed his sword. “Down boy!” shouted the demon hunter as he brought the large blade down onto the unsuspecting wolf. The creature let out a shrill yelp of pain as its body was instantly destroyed from the force of the Rebellion.

The rest of the wolves followed suit, hoping to avenge their fallen comrade only to be sliced and diced left and right by Dante’s expert swordsmanship.

“Looks like you weren’t all talk after all.” Rainbow Dash shouted to Dante before socking a timberwolf right in the jaw for trying to bite at her tail.

“Seeing is believing!” he called out to the pegasus as he quick stepped away from a group of timberwolves and reeled his sword back. The blade soon began to glow a deep shade of red. The next second Dante swung his blade forward in a back-hoofed fashion, unleashing a crimson shockwave that tore straight through the pack of oncoming timberwolves, their bodies shattered and sliced beyond recognition.

“Woah!” Spike shouted in awe. “That was so cool!”

“Spike!” Twilight scolded him as she shot forth a burst of magic from her horn that destroyed one of the timberwolves heading for their group. Meanwhile Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie continued to huddle away from the fight, watching their friend’s backs.

“What!? Ya gotta admit that was pretty awesome.” The young drake whined.

“Kid, you ain’t seen nothing yet,” Dante boasted as he held out his left forehoof. Soon, the amulet on his cutie mark began to glow as his left hoof was engulfed in a bright white light. The light surrounding his hoof soon began to form into a small, silver arm canon. Upon first glance, one would mistake it as a piece of assisting machinery, far advanced beyond normal comprehension, but its functions were much more primal than that. With two rose colored jewels decorating each side while one seemed to form both the energy source and barrel of the object, it was built to be the ultimate energy blaster.

“Just what in the hay is that thing!?” AppleJack cried, struggling to hold back a timberwolf that was trying to bite at her face.

Aiming the the energy blaster towards AppleJack’s direction, Dante fired out what appeared to be a burst of pink energy. As the timberwolf opened his mouth for one more attempt at the farm pony, its head immediately burst into splinters thanks to Dante’s quick shooting, allowing AppleJack the opportunity to kick the lifeless husk off of her.

“This thing, my dear,” Dante began as he took a self-congradulatory bow, only to whip around and shoot down three timberwolves that were diving at him from behind in a spectatular fashion; his flowing red coat now settling as their remains crumbled to the ground “Would be Artemis.”

Both the girls and the wolves stared on in silence and slack-jawed awe at Dante’s impressive display of marksmanship.

Pinkie Pie, however, was the first to break the silence.

“Oh my gosh! Are you like a cyborg or something!?” she asked as she hopped excitedly up and down, while a timberwolf was still staring on dumbfoundedly next to her.

“Hell of an imagination you’ve got there, Pinks!” Dante smirked. “By the way, you mind stepping to the right a bit?”

Pinkie Pie happily obliged as she quickly jumped a few inches to the right, putting some space between her and the shocked timberwolf. “Like this?”

Dante then fired Artemis right at the gawking timberwolf, blasting the beast into pieces of lumber, causing Pinkie Pie to flinch a little as she covered her face with her hooves. “Perfect.” He answered.

It wasn’t long after witnessing another one of their comrades fall that the wolves finally managed to snap out of their gawking, and continue their assault against the ponies they so desired to make their meal.

“Hey hey! Over here!” Pinkie Pie taunted as she blew raspberries at a few of the wolves, causing a few of them to focus their attention on the pink mare. “Betcha can’t catch me!” she cried as she bounced away, provoking the wolves to chase right after her. Soon Pinkie had stopped right in front of a tree and turned with a giggle to face the wolves that now had her cornered. “Oopsie” she said innocently.

Immediately, one of the wolves dove for the bubbly pony, only to completely miss as Pinkie side stepped at the last second, causing the wolf to slide headfirst into the hallowed out base of the tree trunk where he was soon stomped into pieces by AppleJack’s powerful backhooves. Not wanting to waste time, the second and third wolf hurriedly pursued the pink pony, not realizing that Rarity was standing by, holding back a rather thick, low hanging branch, waiting for her cue.

The moment Pinkie Pie bounced past Rarity, the white unicorn mare let go of the branch, sending it swinging right into the unsuspecting wolves, shattering their bodies upon impact.

“Seems these puppies are all bark and no bite.” Dante commented, genuinely impressed as he witnessed the girl’s use of teamwork. However, the majority of the pack was now running towards the lone demon hunter, whom they considered the easier prey as he was out of reach from the rest of the girls. “Don’t you guys ever get tired of playing dead?” he complained as he readied both his blade and Artemis.

Dante shot and slashed his way through the oncoming crowd and made a dash for one of the larger trees scattered about the pathway while simultaneously luring the beasts to his general direction. Stopping just short of the thick tree, he quickly turned on his backhooves and with a mighty swing of Rebellion, he chopped right through the dense trunk. Not wasting any time, he rushed to the opposite side of the tree, reeled back his hind legs and bucked the falling tree right onto the charging pack of timberwolves before shouting “Timbeeeeeer!” The wolves had no time to react as the gigantic trunk completely smashed a good number of their pack, while the rest had just stopped short of the fallen tree in shock, only to get bucked and kicked into oblivion by AppleJack and Rainbow Dash as the two swooped in from behind.

“Wish ya were this enthusiastic when it came to apple bucking!” The farm pony cried out to Dante.

“Wish it were this fun!” he retorted as he snapped around to spear a timberwolf with the tip of his sword. The wolf quizzically looked down to see its impaled torso being held up by Rebellion. The next second, Dante held up Artemis right at the wolf’s face and blasted the creature, sending its remains flying off his sword.

“I’m not sure I would consider this fun.” Fluttershy weakly mumbled amongst the ruckus as she huddled behind Twilight and Spike.

More and more, the timberwolves continued to emerge from the depths of the Everfree and despite their best efforts, both the girls and Dante were being severly outnumbered. At this rate, the situation was growing most dire with each passing second.

“Ah’m startin’ to think we’re gonna have to make a break for it!” AppleJack said to Twilight as she continued to kick her way through a number of timberwolves while trying to regroup with the rest of the girls.

“AJ seems to have the right idea!” Rainbow Dash agreed as she hovered above the unicorn mare while the rest of the girls had finally managed to huddle back to Twilight, who was continuously fending off the timberwolves with bursts of magic from her horn.

“No need!” Dante shouted as he continued to blast and hack his way through each and every wolf that dared to attack him. He then turned his attention to the group of girls, noticing Twilight’s use of magic. “Hey bookworm!” he cried out to the lavender unicorn. “Ya got any fancy defensive spells? Like something to take cover with?”

“It’s Twilight!” shouted the purple mare. “And yes, I believe I can create a force field if that’s what you’re asking!”

“Perfect. Then you might wanna get to making one for you and your friends ASAP!”

“What’re you planning to do!?” Twilight asked as she readied her horn to cast the spell.

“Save all questions ‘till after the show.” He responded as he holstered Rebellion onto his back and held Artemis straight above his head, aiming it directly up to the night sky. It was at that moment that Twilight caught on to what it was that Dante was planning as she noticed the barrel of Artemis beginning to glow brighter and brighter by the second.

During this time, the wolves had managed to close in on both Dante and the girls, having completely surrounded them from all sides. With just a nod, Dante signaled to Twilight to commence the spell, and without hesitation she created a large, magical, magenta colored dome that encased her, Spike and the rest of the girls, leaving Dante to stand against the wolves unprotected. “It’s done!” Twilight shouted to Dante.

“Good. Hope you ladies like fireworks!” he cried as he finally fired off his charged shot straight into the sky. The rose colored ball of energy shot up to great heights directly above the Everfree, stopping the wolves in their tracks as they were entranced by the almost hypnotic orb of light. Moments later, just as fast as it was fired, the orb burst into a brilliant explosion that seemed to light up the entire night sky.

“That. Is. Amazing.” Rainbow Dash muttered, completely awestruck by the display of light.

“It’s so beautiful.” Fluttershy chimed in as she poked her head out from under her hooves that had previously covered her face.

The next moment, specks of light began to fall back to the ground, directly above Dante and the surrounding wolves. Upon further inspection, Twilight had noticed that those specks of light were actually hundreds of shots, exactly the same as the ones Dante had previously fired from Artemis. It was then that the falling shots began to pulverize the surrounding area, and completely obliterating each and every timberwolf within the vicinity. The panicked beasts tried to run for cover, but their efforts were in vain as the shots rained down like hellfire all around them, leaving not a single wolf spared as their pained cries rang out through the forest. Twilight was at a loss for words at just what she was witnessing while still concentrating with all her might to keep the scattered shots from breaking through the force field.

Finally, after every shot had landed, leaving the small area in which Dante was standing completely untouched, he then turned back to the girls with a grin. “So… did you enjoy the light show?”

Looking around at the remains of both the wolves and Dante’s handiwork, Twilight slowly lowered the shield.

“That was so awesome!” Rainbow Dash cried out, no longer able to contain her excitement as she rushed towards Dante. “That officially tears it! You have to be a Demon Hunter! I can’t believe I doubted it this whole time.”

“Easy there, ya fan-filly.” Chuckled AppleJack as she trotted alongside her friend, causing the pegasus’ cheeks to flush a bright red hue.

“If I may, concur,” chimed in Rarity. “That little spectacle of yours, Dante, was simply marvelous. Such finesse and showmanship; honestly, I never would have figured a stallion as, ahem, rugged as you would have the capacity for such elegance.”

“’Preciate the praise and all,” Dante said as Artemis soon faded from his left hoof. “But I think we should focus on catching up to Vergil now. Pretty sure we lost a lot of time thanks to those… what do you call them again?”

“Timberwolves.” Twilight answered, causing Dante to cringe at the painful pun-like name. “And he’s right, girls. Dante, I can’t thank you enough for your help back there and as impressive as that was, you do make a point. We don’t have much time to stand around. We need to get moving!”

The girls all agreed as they allowed Twilight to take the lead while Dante followed quietly behind; the group now getting itself back on track towards the old Canterlot Castle Ruins.

Meanwhile, not but just a few minutes ago, Vergil had been quietly trotting across the cold, yet arid wasteland until a faint light began to shine high up in the sky. Catching a glimpse of the rose colored aura that suddenly illuminated the sky, he quickly turned his attention to discover the source of the light was far behind him. Off in the distance, he saw an orb of light hovering above the Everefree forest, just in time to witness it burst into a shower of energy that rained down onto the forest below. Much to his dismay, it was only then that Vergil realized what had caused that little light show.

“Dante.” Vergil muttered under his breath in disgust. His mind was soon left to wonder just why his brother was so far out here. No doubt Dante was more than likely following him, but how would he know where he was in the first place?

Suddenly it all came back to Vergil as he began to recall his interactions with both Twilight and Fluttershy. No doubt, Twilight would have grown more than a bit suspicious of his studies on Tartarus and more than likely might have confided in Dante…But Fluttershy…

She must have said a little too much to my brother, Vergil thought to himself, somewhat frustrated at this new turn of events. “Oh well,” he sighed as he turned back towards his destination. “It’s not really her fault anyway. I shouldn’t have been so hasty as to not properly cover my tracks.”

He soon began to gallop further into the wastelands, now more determined than ever to get to the Gates of Tartarus as fast as possible, lest Dante once again interefere with his plans.

It was but only a few minutes before the girls arrived at the bridge leading to the Castle Ruins. It was an old wooden bridge that was suspended hundreds of feed above a deep gorge that divided the Everfree and the Castle Ruins. Despite its age though, the bridge had proven numerous times to serve as a reliable structure. Before they began to cross, Twilight quickly caught sight of a large crater, just a few feet away from the bridge. Figuring it was made by Vergil, she began to cautiously inspect the bridge, making sure he had not tampered with it in anyway as to avoid followers. The more I see just what these two are capable of…, Twilight thought as she placed a cautious hoof down onto the bridge to see if it could still support her weight. The more I’m convinced that this Legend of Sparda may hold some truth to it.

“Hey, Twilight.” called Spike as he leaned up to Twilight’s ear. “You feelin’ alright? You seem a bit…nervous.”

“Oh, don’t mind me,” Twilight dismissed openly in front of the group. “I’m just checking to make sure the bridge is still safe is all. Can’t be too careful, ya know?”

One by one, the group briskly moved forward in a single file line onto the bridge. Dante then stepped up next to cross. Giving the bridge a quick look over, he silently waited until all the girls had reached the other side.

“Hey Dante!” Rainbow Dash called out. “You comin’ or what!?”

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses.” He said as he started to cross. However, unlike the girls, each step he took let out a loud creak along with a few boards beginning to crack under the pressure of his hooves. Dante quizzically looked behind him to see the rope that was supporting his side of the bridge was beginning to tear.

Noticing this, Twilight started panicking. Dante was practically the same size as her and the girls, if not a bit smaller than the average stallion, yet his weight alone was putting too much strain on the bridge. It suddenly hit her as she realized the cause after taking another look at the demon hunter.

“Dante! Stop!” Twilight shouted to the demon hunter. “I don’t think you should try to cross the bridge with that sword on your back! That weight combined with your own is just too much pressure focused on one spot!”

“Don’t worry!” he said, dismissing Twilight’s concerns. “I got this!” He then began to continue his slow yet steady pace, making sure not to put too much force in each step he took. Unfortunately for him, the ropes were still wearing thin.

“Rainbow Dash, quick! Go get Dante to pass his sword to you. For all we know that thing could give out at any second.” Ordered Twilight.

“On it!” the pegasus saluted before taking off, flying over the bridge towards Dante’s location. “Hey Dante! Ya might wanna toss that bad boy over here for a second,” she suggested as she hovered directly above the demon hunter pony. “I’ll hold it for you until you get to the other end.”

Dante simply scoffed as he took another cautious step forward. “I swear you chicks are making a big deal outta noth-“ just as he had planted his hoof down, the board beneath him gave and the ropes supporting the starting end of the bridge snapped without warning, sending Dante screaming all the way down into the deep gorge below. “-iiiiiiiiiiing!”

“Dante!” Spike and the girls gasped in unison as they witnessed the demon hunter falling towards the ground far beneath them.

Without so much as wasting a second, Rainbow Dash hurriedly dived down after him, stretching out her forehooves in an attempt to grab onto his own. “Take my hoof!” she shouted out as they continued their descent.

Shaking his head, Dante simply batted her hoof away before responding. “I got this!”

The next second, Dante quickly grabbed onto the end of the falling half of the bridge and began to shift his weight, using it like a rope to send him swinging towards the side of the cliff on which the girls were standing.

Rainbow Dash immediately pulled up, but was still hovering close by just in case.

Before he could crash into the cliffside below, Dante held out one of his forehooves as the amulet on his cutie mark once again began to glow from under his coat. In his outstretched hoof, a light shined as he summoned forth a nunchuck with three end pieces tethered to a center ring by chains; each head of the three segments were encased in an ice, curled into blue, hook like blades. This weapon was known to Dante, as Cerberus.

Dante then, holding onto one end of the three segments, chucked the other two hooks forward, causing the chains holding them to extend to great lengths as they latched onto the side of the cliff a few feet above him. He then began to pull himself upwards, only to end up dislodging a few large rocks from the cliff, sending Rainbow Dash into a nervous fit. Reeling back Cerberus, Dante quickly leapt into action as he planted his backhooves onto one of the rocks that were falling alongside him, only to propel himself upwards to the next rock as he jumped off of the first. His reflexes were impeccable as he bounded and flipped from one rock to the next, each and every leap sending him higher and higher until the edge of the cliff was within throwing distance.

He then threw Cerberus’ hooks upwards once more, firmly latching onto the edge of the cliff this time, Dante now hanging just about ten feet below where the girls were.

“Wow…” said Rainbow Dash as she flew up, hovering next to Dante, and finally letting out a sigh of relief. “You really did have that under control.”

“Tricks of the trade.” He smirked.

“So how ya plan on getting up, genius?” Rainbow Dash chuckled smugly, noticing the demon hunter seemed to be aimlessly dangling from the cliff as he continued to hold on with a single forehoof.

Dante only grinned before responding to the rainbow-maned pegasus. “Hold your applause please.” With just one tug and a simple shift of his weight, the demon hunter flung himself over on top of the cliff, flipping forward multiple times, all before landing upright on his backhooves directly in front of the girls.

“Was that really necessary?” Twilight asked flatly, not one bit impressed this time around by Dante’s antics.

“Absolutely,” He answered as he began to twirl the Cerberus nunchaku all around and across his body almost effortlessly. “Hyah, Hoo, Hah, Wah.”

“I guess his style has a certain… flair to it.” Rarity chimed in, trying her best to sound sincere.

“I like it!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, trying to imitate Dante’s stance.

Having finished pulling up the bridge and retying the ropes back to the supports on the opposite side of the gorge, Rainbow Dash flew back to where the girls were waiting. As she landed, Dante was finally finishing up his little karate act by spinning all three segments by the center of the nunchaku with just one of his back legs before grabbing the end of one of the hooks and began to twirl the whole set around his waist almost like a hula hoop before letting out a loud, drawn out, yet cheesy battle cry. “Waaaaaaaahaaaaa!”

Rainbow Dash stilfed a laugh before speaking up. “Showboating as usual, huh?”

“You know it,” Dante answered as he dismissed Cerberus, causing the weapon to fade from his hooves. “If you’re gonna do something, might as well do it stylishly.”

"Ahem," Twilight spoke up, a tinge of irritation in her voice. “Correct me if I’m wrong, Dante, but weren’t you the one who insisted that we shouldn’t be wasting anymore time?”

“Yeah, I hear ya, buzzkill.” He replied dismissively, only to receive a thump on the back of his head from AppleJack.

“Might wanna try and show some manners there, boy.” she corrected him as nicely as possible. “Twilight’s doin’ all she can to help stop Vergil as quick as possible and you’re here treatin’ it like it’s some ‘ol walk in the park.”

Rubbing the back of his head, Dante scoffed before speaking. “Just going by what bookworm said is all. If Vergil took this long just to get here, then I’m guessing he still hasn’t made it to Tartarus yet.”

“It’s just a hunch,” Twilight said matter-of-factly. “And if we’re all done here, can we please head on out? The Badlands are just past these ruins.”

The group, including Dante, silently obliged as they continued on their path past the old Canterlot Castle Ruins. After a couple of minutes of passing through the last of the forest, they soon began their trek onwards into the cold, night air that blew across the rocky wastelands that seemed to stretch out as far as the eye could see.

As they stepped forth into the badlands, Twilight then began to gallop onwards, gesturing for the rest of the group to follow suit. “From here on out, we’re hoofing it. Got it?”

“Right.” affirmed the group as they began to gallop alongside their unicorn friend. There was no turning back at this point. If they were to stop Vergil, then they would have to make the utmost haste.

Author's Note

Chapter Namesake and Inspiration:

Part 1 - Chapter 20: Bark At The Moon

After a tireless journey across the cold, moonlit wastelands, Vergil had begun to slow his pace as he approached what he believed to be his destination. Before him lay a massive mountain range that stretched all across the land, leaving no chance to pass without climbing upwards; save for a large cave mouth that seemed to lead straight into the base of one of the mountains. Quickly reaching into his saddlebag, the grey pelted pony pulled out the geography book and opened it to the map he had marked prior to leaving the Everfree. Surely enough, the map had confirmed that this was the exact cave mouth that led to the Gates of Tartarus. Venturing towards the enormous cave mouth, a low roar soon echoed forth from its depths, stopping the ever vigilant Vergil in his tracks as he readied himself for whatever beast that may present its self.

The ground started to shake ever so gently at first, but soon the tremors began to grow faster and more powerful with each passing second. Rising up on his backhooves, Vergil stood unfazed by the implied size of the creature that would soon be emerging. It was then that a large black, three headed bull-dog leapt forth from the cave mouth, barking wildly at the face of the half-demon pony. Not even flinching at the beast’s attempts at intimidation through snapping and barking, Vergil soon observed that Cerberus was being held back by three long, iron chains that were latched onto the spiked collars that decorated the base of each of the gigantic dog’s necks.

“I take it you must be Cerberus.” he said to the dog, not really expecting an answer.

Cerberus almost immediately stopped his barking to look down at Vergil and let out a low yet immense growl while still baring his fangs, almost as if he were confirming the demon pony’s inquiry.

“Am I also correct to assume you don’t plan on allowing me passage into Tartarus?”

Understanding exactly what the pony wanted, the beast began to bark relentlessly at Vergil, blowing his warm, vile breath upon the pony while coming within inches of the half-demon’s face as he tried to ward him off.

Vergil only let out a sigh as he stepped back and readied into his stance and gripped the hilt of Yamato with his hoof. Cerberus instantly took the gesture as both a threat and challenge towards his authority and began to tug wildly at the chains that binded him within the cave, wanting nothing more than to stop the arrogant half-demon. In an instant Vergil had released and resheathed the blade, the sound of metal slicing through the air rang loud and had brought the beast known as Cerberus to a silent halt. Curiously looking across his body with each of his three heads, Cerberus began to check for wounds after witnessing Vergil’s attack. After a second or two, the beast’s fears were quelled as the sound of the chains that restrained him soon clattered to the ground, having been cut clean by Vergil’s blade.

Staring down at the grey pony, Cerberus could only look on in curiosity at just what he was planning. However, his animal instincts continued to leave him on edge, figuring that blade could easily cut through his flesh as it did those chains that held him back. Quickly gathering himself, Cerberus soon let out an immense roar as he charged towards Vergil.

“Ungrateful mutt!” Vergil hissed as he leapt above the wild dog’s heads, landing atop the middle one. Cerberus began to shake his heads vigorously while trying to scratch away at Vergil with one of his paws, doing his best to rid himself of the half-demon.

Vergil however, held on firmly to a tuff the beasts’ fur atop his head before holding out his sheathed blade, and with a well timed jump, he leaped forwad in front of Cerberus’ face and smacked the dog’s large, sensitive nose with a powerful blow from Yamato’s sheath. Cerberus broke out into multiple yelps and whines as he fell forward onto his stomach and covered his nose in agony, whimpering beneath his paws that shielded his snout.

Having proved his dominance over the guardian beast, Vergil held out the end of his sheathed blade in front of Cerberus’ faces in a firm and commanding fashion. “Now then, are we going to listen?”

Cerberus silently nodded all three of his heads while still lying down before the devil pony.

“Well then,” Vergil began as he lifted Yamato before reaching back and pointing it towards the direction from which he came. “Leave.”

Cerberus looked at him, almost dumbstruck by such a request.

Growing more impatient with the three headed beast, Vergil forcefully slammed his sheath into the ground. His eyes burned with a firey and demonic glow as he leered down at the defeated dog. His voice then grew deeper and raspy as he commanded the now fearful Cerberus once more. “I said leave! Now!” He then pointed his sheath back behind him once again, silently directing the beast to depart from his post.

In a panicked scramble, Cerberus hurriedly stumbled to his feet before running off, leaving both Vergil and the cave entrance behind as his broken chains rattled off in the distance, eventually fading out from earshot.

“That should keep Dante off my tail for awhile.”

Satisfied with his work, Vergil then turned back towards the cave, stepped down onto all fours, and continued to venture forth into the pitch black entrance.

Running against the chilling night winds that blew across the desert like wastelands, Twilight, Spike, Dante and the rest of the girls were racing against the clock to reach the Gates of Tartarus. Every ounce of their stamina was being poured into this journey now, as they couldn’t afford allowing Vergil even the slightest chance of opening those dreaded iron doors that withheld some of the most violent and fearsome creatures as its prisoners. The longer they pressed on though, the more Twilight’s thoughts began to race, frantically hoping to find even the slightest indication of Vergil’s presence. Looking to and fro while still leading the group, Twilight had started to scan every direction for Dante’s brother; trying in vain to find some hoof prints in the lifeless, and dried up ground. I can’t believe it. She thought to herself, her eyes now focused straight ahead towards the mountain range off in the distance. He’s already gotten this far ahead of us? There’s not even so much as a trace left of him, or even a trail for that matter. What could he possibly be hoping to accomplish!?

Twilight’s thoughts were soon interrupted as the ground beneath the group began to rumble.

“Is that an earthquake?” Pinkie asked, her voice warbling as she shook with the ground itself.

“Might be just a small tremor.” AppleJack reassured, steadying herself as the group came to halt.

“I don’t think it’s either one of those!” Rainbow Dash piped up as she flew above the group, her sights focused on a large charging mass that seemed to be approaching from beyond the distance. “Looks like something big is headed our way!” She yelled out, warning the others as she was unable to properly discern just what it was that was headed their way due to the cloak of night.

“Whatever it is,” Rarity started as the intensity of the tremors began to grow. “It must be what’s causing such a horrible ruckus. Not to mention all this rumbling is doing a number on my hooficure!” she griped, worriedly examining her front hooves.

Within seconds, the large mass had come within a reasonable distance to make out its figure, only to leave the group more bewildered. Charging towards the group was the enraged three-headed dog known as Cerberus whose wild barking rang out through the empty night air almost like thunder.

“What’s Cerberus doing way out here?” Fluttershy asked, now growing more curious than frightened as she began to detect trace hints of pain as well as the occasional yelp between the enormous beast’s barks.

Twilight, catching sight of the beast, could only groan in both defeat and anger as the implications of Cerberus’ presence began to add up. I can’t believe it! He’s already made it to the gates! We were so close…

“Twilight,” Fluttershy spoke up, breaking the unicorn mare’s train of thought. “Cerberus is acting really strange. He might end up hurting somepony, or even himself if we don’t do something.”

“Fluttershy’s right,” agreed AppleJack. “If we don’t do somethin’ ‘bout Cerberus, we’re gonna be in for a heapin’ helpin’ of trouble.”

Overhearing Fluttershy’s comment, Dante looked off to the side to see a stray, hollowed out log lying only a few feet away. He quickly rushed over, and using his forehooves, quickly broke off a large piece of the dead wood in the shape of a board. The sound of the splintering log caught the girls’ attention as they looked to the demon hunter with a mixture of confusion and intrigue.

“Just what are you doing?” Twilight asked, observing the large chunk of wood Dante was carrying under his foreleg whilst standing upright on his hind legs.

“Well, Fluttershy there said we gotta stop that mutt,” Dante began as he summoned the nunchucks known as Cerberus, ironically sharing the same name as the guardian of Tartarus, into his free forehoof. “I figured it won’t take much to get a leash on this bad boy. Feel free to join.” He then ran off, charging head on towards the fast approaching beast.

Seeing Dante take the lead, Fluttershy fumbled her words as she tried to speak out against his brazen actions. “B-but, y-you can’t just rush in lik-“

“I figure you’re right there, Fluttershy.” interrupted AppleJack, who was now digging in her saddle bag. Moments later, she pulled forth an already knotted lasso with her mouth. “Can’t expect Dante to handle this one all by himself.” She explained as she spoke through her teeth that were firmly gripping the rope. The farm pony then ran after Dante with a lively “Yeehaw!” leaving Fluttershy trying to object to their course of action once more.”

“That’s not what I mean-“

“No worries, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash said boldly as she hovered above her friend. “I got them covered!” Following suit, the rainbow-maned mare flew off after both Dante and AppleJack, ready to take down the berserk Cerberus.

“You don’t understand. What I’m trying to say is…” Fluttershy tried again to speak up, only for her words to fall on deaf ears as Rainbow Dash took her leave. “Oh no.”

Dante was running as fast as he could, having done his best in the past week to try and adjust to walking on just his hind legs; an accomplishment that, given the anatomy of his pony body, was no small task. Still though, he had managed to accomplish standing out, so to speak, from the rest of the crowd, and had regained his sense of normalcy and balance while standing upright.

Noticing that Cerberus was paying him no mind, Dante hurriedly ran alongside him, passing the enormous three-headed creature by. Before the beast had completely dashed past the demon hunter pony, Dante quickly threw the broken slab of wood he was carrying down and leapt atop it with both of his hind legs, skidding across the rough desert ground. He soon began to twirl his icy nunchucks and with a well timed twist of his upper body, Dante had managed to cast out one of the hooks of his weapon and instantly latched onto a chain dangling from one of Cerberus’ collars. As soon as the hook made contact with the chain, ice immediately began to freeze over the links, solifiying its bond.

“Whoohoohoooo!” shouted the ever enthusiastic demon hunter, who had now hitched a ride onto the colossal canine as it drug him and his makeshift board all across the desert. Feeling the pressure on one of his chains, Cerberus immediately changed directions by making a u-turn as he tried to fling the pony off. Thinking quickly, Dante kneeled down and grabbed the bottom of his board with his free hoof just before he was flung into the air. Pulling off a quick 360 spin, he kept hold of his board before falling back to the ground, all while continuing to hold onto the three headed behemoth.

AppleJack, finally catching up to the two, hurriedly tossed her lasso around one of Cerberus’ necks, and with all her might, began to pull at the beast. The shift in force caused Cerberus to turn as AppleJack continued to tug at his neck, but unbeknownst to the farm pony, his shift in direction had swung Dante around his backside, flinging the demon hunter straight for AppleJack.

“AJ! Watch out!” cried Rainbow Dash who was now flying just above Cerberus.

Catching a glimpse of Dante speeding towards her, the farm pony leaped high into the air, her rope still held firmly between her teeth as Dante slid just underneath her.

Noticing the pressure on his lassoed neck had let up, Cerberus instantly burst into a mad sprint as he tried to shake the two ponies. Instead, Dante continued to hold on tight to his icy chains, still surfing along the desert ground. AppleJack on the other hoof, had hastily climbed up her rope, leaving her dangling just a few feet from the speeding ground.

Catching sight of her two friends still struggling, Rainbow Dash sped into action, swooping down from above to grab the chain on Cerberus’ last and untethered neck. With all three ponies pulling at his necks, Cerberus was now feeling the strain as the sky-blue pegasus was tugging upwards at one chain, Applejack trying to drag one of his heads down from below and Dante pulling at the back of his middle collar as he continued to drag along the insufferable demon hunter.

“Pretty impressive how well those three work together.” Twilight commented as she and the rest of the girls along with spike kept a safe distane from the fray.

“This isn’t impressive at all.” Fluttershy complained. “They’re going to hurt the poor thing if they keep this up.”

“Pardon my intrusion, darling,” Rarity spoke up. “But I’m quite positive Cerberus poses more of a threat to us than we do him. I’m sure they can detain him.”

Fluttershy only pouted as she turned away, not entirely reassured by Rarity’s or Twilight’s words, let alone Dante’s and the girls methods.

Having fed up with their attempts at slowing him down, Cerberus only sped up, continuing to fight against against the might of all three ponies. Having built up enough speed, Cerberus once again came to an abrubt halt and quickly jerked all three of his heads to one side as he stopped. The resulting force sent Rainbow Dash crashing straight into Dante, throwing him off his board and causing him to lose hold of his nunchucks that were soon dismissed from his presence. As they collided with one another, both ponies let out an audible “Oof!” right before flying straight into AppleJack, who upon impact with her two friends, immediately lost her grip on the rope as she let out an audible cry herself. The three then tumbled and skidded across the ground in a heap of pained groans.

“Everypony alright?” AppleJack asked as she slowly picked herself up from under Dante.

“Yeah, I’m good.” The demon hunter answered, dusting the dirt off of his coat. “How ‘bout you Dash? You ok?”

“Just my pride.” She answered half-heartedly before standing up on all fours.

Standing before all three ponies, Cerberus let out a low and fearsome growl as he began to paw at the ground as though he were readying himself to charge straight for them.

Dante then stood up on his hind legs, walked past AppleJack and Rainbow Dash as he pulled Rebellion from his back, and then slammed the large blade into the ground. “Alright then, Fido; looks like we’re doing this my way now!”

Cerberus immediately broke out into a series of ferocious snarls and barks as he saw Dante ready his blade.

Witnessing the scene unraveling before her, a loud gasp escaped from Fluttershy as she realized just what Dante was planning to do. Breaking away from the group, the pegasus mare flew straight towards Dante, iliciting cries of concern and shock as her friends pleaded for her to stop.

Before either Dante or Cerberus could advance on one another, a loud and shrill cry rang out through the night, catching their attention and causing Dante to turn around and see Fluttershy rushing straight for him.

“Stoooooooooop!” she screamed, flapping her wings as hard as she could to reach the two.

“Relax doll. I can handle this mys-WOAH!” Dante cried out as Fluttershy shoved past him, cutting him off and knocking the demon hunter flat on his flank.

AppleJack and Rainbow Dash looked on in dumbfounded silence as they bore witness to the events unfolding before them.

“Hey what’s the big idea!?” Dante shouted angrily as he picked himself up off the ground. Looking back to Cerberus, his jaw dropped almost instantly as he saw Fluttershy gently rubbing behind the ears of the bull-dog’s middle head, cooing affectionately towards the now subdued beast who was panting happily at the treatment he was receiving.

“There there, Cerberus,” Fluttershy whispered softly to the oversized dog as she hovered over and started working other ear. “It’s ok now, sweetie. Nopony’s here to hurt you.”

Cerberus responded by leaning his head into the kind pegasus and started to whimper like a scorned puppy.

“What’s the matter?” Fluttershy asked as she flew in front of his faces.

The middle head then leaned forward past the other two as he stuck his nose out for Fluttershy to inspect it.

“I can’t believe what I’m seeing.” Dante finally said in actual shock as the rest of the group joined at his side.

“That’s Fluttershy for you,” chuckled a relieved Twilight. “She has quite a way with animals. Almost forgot how well she can handle even Cerberus.”

“Why didn’t she say anything before then?” Dante grumbled as he holstered Rebellion onto his back.

After a few seconds of observation, Fluttershy finally had found the problem. “Oh my goodness, Cerberus! Your nose is badly bruised.” She then softly rubbed the dog’s snout causing it to reel back just a bit as he let out another few whimpers. “Wonder what could have happened.”

Walking over to the chains that rested behind Cerberus, Dante noticed that the ends of them were severed by a straight and clean cut. “Pretty sure, it was Vergil.” He concluded as he gestured for the girls to observe for themselves.

“You mean Vergil was the one who did this to Cerberus!?” Fluttershy gasped.

“Pretty much,” Dante shrugged. “Although that mutt should be lucky it was just a bruised nose he walked away with. Normally he’d have turned fido here into kibble.”

Dante’s comment didn’t bode well with the three headed guardian when Cerberus let out a low growl as he looked down at the messy, white haired pony.

“Oh my!” Fluttershy cringed at the very thought of Vergil bringing harm to the oversized pup.

“So why didn’t he then?” Rainbow Dash questioned. “If pretty boy’s so determined to get to Tartarus, what stopped him from getting rid of Cerberus?”

“Because he’s already reached the entrance to the Gates of Tartarus!” Twilight blurted out.

“What!?” the group exclaimed, with Dante remaining silent as Twilight’s realization sank in.

“Don’t you see?” The unicorn mare explained. “He’s already made it to the entrance leading up to the Gates. He just riled up Cerberus here and used him as a distraction to buy himself some more time. He must have figured that we were following him.”

“How in tarnation would he have figured that?” AppleJack asked incredulously.

“My guess is that he must have seen Dante’s little light show earlier and more than likely came to the conclusion we were trailing him.”

“So I’m guessing that where Cerberus just came from is where Vergil is, right?” Dante asked.

“More than likely, yes.” Answered Twilight.

“Well that’s just fantastic,” Dante said sarcastically before turning towards the group to address them. “Listen, Twilight. While Dr. Dolitte takes care of Lassie here, I’ll go catch up with Vergil. If what you said is true then there’s no time to waste. After all, who knows what sort of hell that dirtbag’s let out this time?”

Without so much as waiting for a response, Dante immediately got onto all fours and bolted off into the distance from where Cerberus’ tracks had came.

“Dante!” cried Twilight.

“Dagnabit Dante!” shouted AppleJack furiously.

“Pardon my asking this, but what exactly did Dante mean when he said ‘this time’?”

“I’m not exactly sure,” Twilight answered. “But he is right that we need to deal with Cerberus first.” She then turned to the sky-blue pegasus with a steel resolve. “Rainbow Dash.”

“Yeah?”

“I’m going to need you to catch up with Dante and keep him from doing anything too hasty. We can’t afford to let him and Vergil wreack havoc anywhere near the Gates of Tartarus. Understand?”

“Got, it!” Rainbow Dash answered.

“Good. We’ll meet up with you and Dante shortly after Fluttershy takes care of Cerberus here.”

Rainbow Dash quickly took her leave as she flew off into the direction where Dante had ran off to.

It wasn’t long before Rainbow Dash caught sight of the devil-hunter running across the desert night, heading straight for the Gates of Tartarus.

“Dante!” Rainbow Dash shouted from above as she lowered herself closer to the ground, flying alongside her now determined friend. “Listen, Dante. Ya gotta stop now. Twilight said we gotta stick toget-“

“Twilight doesn’t know Vergil!” The demon hunter interrupted as he began to slow his pace. He soon came to a trots pace as Rainbow Dash lowered herself to the ground and joined him. Dante then turned to the rainbow-maned pegasus, a grave expression washing over his face. “Look Dash, I appreciate you and the girls helping me and after all that just happened, I sure as hell don’t doubt you all can handle yourselves, but my brother’s a different subject. He’ll go through anyone and anything to get what he wants, even me, his own flesh and blood.”

“Then I’ll just go with you by myself!” Rainbow Dash replied after a few moments of silence.

“You serious?!”

“Of course I am, Dante. I’ve seen what both of you can do and if what you said is true about Vergil opening those gates, then I’ll be sticking by your side if you need me. That’s what friends do after all.”

Dante could only shake his head at the spunky mare before giving in. “Fine then. From here on out, I want you to understand that I’m no longer responsible for what might happen should we catch up to Vergil. I don’t need you getting hurt because you got in the way, got it?”

“If you’re trying to scare me off, then it’s not working.” Rainbow Dash grinned.

“Good.”

The two ponies then ran off into the night, dashing towards the mountain range that withheld the entrance which Cerberus had guarded; a new resolve having formed between the two as they continued onward towards the Gates of Tartarus.

Author's Note

Chapter Namesake and Inspiration goes to this awesome song here:

Part 1 - Chapter 21: Taste the Blood

Vergil was slowly easing his way through the blackened maw of the cave he had so hastily ventured into; having dealt with its less than gracious guardian. Though he was sure there was little left to overcome at this point, the half-demon wasn’t one to take chances at a time like this and had taken the liberty to light up the cave with the use of Beowulf. The light, now shining from the gauntlets on his hooves, had made navigating the large cavern a much simpler task as he had discovered the cave was littered with dozens of stalactites and stalagmites that, had he not any source of light, would more than likely have impeded his progress. As he continued onwards, Vergil found himself comforted by the silence that seemed to resonate within the cave itself. It was almost as if the natural sounds of the cavern served as nothing more than a calming ambience, with the occasional squeaking and flapping of bats that had retreated into the night, flying overhead in a flurry of black wings and beady eyes.

After a few minutes, Vergil caught a glimpse of light towards what appeared to be the end of the enormous cavern. It seemed the large “complex labyrinth”, Vergil had initially taken the cave for, had turned out to be nothing short of a tunnel breaching through the mountains. Dismissing his gauntlets from his presence, the grey pony began to trot through the passage way. From what he could make out at his current distance, the light itself appeared to be that of the moon as he began to observe that the tunnel was indeed leading outside.

Emerging from the cave, Vergil’s suspicions held true as the cave did in fact lead outside. However, outside didn’t seem to properly describe just where he was. All around him, large, foreboding mountains spiraled upwards and loomed over the spacious area as if it were a crater within the mountain range, cut off entirely from the rest of the world while Luna’s moon drifted into sight, high above the ominous peaks. The ground was rough, rocky and rigid with the occasional few patches of grass scattered about the otherwise lifeless area. And there, at the other end of the forsaken landscape, stood an enormous wall that seemed to rise just as high as the surrounding mountains, adorned with a gigantic gateway at its center. The gates were gilded in enormous, steel spikes across the lower half and framed with pillars, alight with unnatural fire, giving off an azure glow as the blue flames kindled over the gates. It looked as though a little piece of hell was right here in this normally colorful and cheery world.

To any normal pony, such a place would spell certain doom and wreak terror upon the minds of all who approached it. To Vergil, it only had one title. The Gates of Tartarus.

Silently, Vergil walked over to the gates, anticipation now flowing through his very core as he stood before the entrance to Equestria’s own form of Hell. He then began to inspect the large, white marble doors, noticing a rather faint glow emanating from the gates themselves. Grabbing Yamato at his side, he gently prodded at the doors with the butt of his sheath. Before it could even reach the doors, Vergil’s sheath tapped against an unseen force just a few inches in front of the gates that pushed back against the sheath, causing a golden ripple to resonate forth from the contact point.

Figured as much, he thought, continually observing the magical aura that coated the entire gateway. Vergil then gripped Yamato in his left hoof, stepped back onto his hind legs and with his right hoof holding the handle; he rapidly released the blade from its sheath. The horizontal cut instantly stretched across the gates’ width. A white shimmering light began to protrude from the cut, causing it to glow brighter and brighter as the magical barrier itself began to crack and shatter all around the area where Vergil’s blade had made contact.

Vergil twirled his sword in one hoof while holding the sheath directly behind his back with the other. He then brought the blade down behind his head without even looking, expertly sheathing Yamato back into its holster. As soon as the hilt of the blade clicked against the sheath, the magical barrier that had encased the Gates of Tartarus burst into hundreds of brilliant golden shards that shot forth into the night, scattering all around Vergil as both the shards and the magic that had formed them began to dissipate into a light yellow mist.

The only thing left standing between Vergil and Tartarus now, were two gigantic marble doors; no longer guarded by an accursed three headed beast and no longer sealed by alicorn magic. All that was left to do was to open up the doors and venture forth into the depths of Equestria’s demonic domain.

Before he advanced any further though, the half-demon let out an exasperated sigh as the faint sound of hoofsteps could be heard approaching from behind. Without even so much as turning around, Vergil merely spoke aloud to address the intruder. “I don’t recall sending you an invitation.” His sights still focused on the doors directly in front of him.

Emerging from the cavern mouth, Dante stepped out into the moonlight, revealing himself to his now disgruntled brother. “You know me, bro. Always gotta be the life of the party.” He said, approaching Vergil. “Besides, I was hoping this little shindig of yours wouldn’t be a total bust like our last get together.”

“Well, allow me to apologize for the disappointing turnout, brother.” Vergil sighed as he turned to face Dante, who now stood only a few feet in front of him. “But this happens to be a party of one. And I would very much appreciate you seeing yourself out.” his hoof wrapped around Yamato in anticipation for whatever “response” Dante had in mind.

“I’d be more than happy to bail out. However,” Dante started as he stood upright on his backlegs while reaching for Rebellion. “Mind telling me just what it is you’re hoping to accomplish by opening those doors?” he said, now pointing the tip of his sword towards the Gates of Tartarus. “Knowing you, I’m sure you’ve got some sort of twisted scheme in store for this Tartarus place.”

A satisfied smirk soon crept its way onto Vergil’s face as he loosened his grip on Yamato. Dante was actually willing to listen; an occurrence that in his past encounters with his brash brother, had rarely ever taken place. “It’s quite simple, actually. I’m merely looking to procure a means of leaving this world.”

Vergil’s words only elicited an inquisitive look from the demon hunter, followed by a raised brow as Dante planted his sword into the ground. “I’m listening.” He said, gesturing for his twin to continue.

Meanwhile, as Dante’s and Vergil’s conversation was taking place, Rainbow Dash had taken cover behind a large rock that sat atop a ledge next to the cavern’s exit; as per Dante’s instructions before he had made his presence known to Vergil. The ledge in question was just a few feet above the ground as it surrounded nearly half the area around the Gates of Tartarus, almost as if it were an amphitheater. Peeking out from atop the rock, Rainbow Dash soon began to listen in; her curiosity growing by the second as Vergil continued on about his plans concerning Tartarus.

“Beyond these gates, Dante, could possibly lie a means for us to return to our own world.”

“Hah, ‘could possibly’,” Dante scoffed at his brother's words. “You don’t sound all too confident about that, bro.”

"As of now, it’s just a theory,” Vergil went on to explain. “Which is why I traveled all the way out here; to test that theory. I simply wish explore the depths of this so called ‘trecherous realm’ known as Tartarus.”

“Well aren’t you the adventurous one?” Dante commented as he leaned against the hilt of his blade, his messy, white tail flicking from left to right behind him. “But just what does this have to do with getting back home?”

“After spending hours researching this location, I took quite an interest in Tartarus; a land cut off from the rest of Equestria, almost like another world in itself. It’s said to house countless demons, forbidden magic and cursed artifacts far too dangerous for this land.”

“Let me guess,” Dante chimed in. “All the more reason for you to go snooping around some hell hole that’s clearly off limits?”

“That is correct, brother.” Answered Vergil. “However, despite your clearly ignorant accusations, I only wish to confirm whether or not Tartarus holds anything of value. I figured that since the gates themselves served as a means of traveling from one realm to another, I could at least procure a means to expedite our departure from this accursed world.” Vergil then lifted Yamato, pointing the blade towards Dante. “You of all people should know how this world is affecting us. Not only have our devil powers regressed temporarily upon our arrival thanks to the change in our anatomy, but it seems as though our amulets, the keys to our father’s power, have embedded themselves into our very bodies. So unless we can both return to our world, Sparda’s power will be forever out of reach.”

“Hell of a security measure on the universe’s part.” chuckled Dante. “But that does leave one question, though.”

“And what would that be?”

“What about the demons?” Dante asked, a somber tone now invading his voice as he locked eyes with Vergil. “Opening those doors will definitely set them free. What do you plan to do once you let loose hundreds of those crazed monsters into Equestria?”

“I plan on carrying out my research.” Vergil calmly stated. “What happens to this world as a result of my pursuits is none of my concern.”

“But it sure as hell will be your fault if you go through with it!” Dante snapped, growing irritated by Vergil’s cold demeanor. “And for what? Just to figure out whether or not we can leave here on our own? What if the only way out of here really is through the princesses’ magic?”

“Then unless you can prove otherwise, I will continue to hold no intention of entrusting my fate to such weakminded, incompetent rulers.” Holding out his foreleg to the doors behind him, Vergil spoke aloud, practically proclaiming to his brother. “This is simply a means to an end, Dante; nothing more.”

“Then consider this my means to cutting your little excursion short.” Dante held up Rebellion, pointing the tip of the blade directly at his brother. “I can’t let you open those gates, Vergil. Not if it means putting innocent ponies in danger.”

Holding Yamato at his side, Vergil let out a heavy sigh as he looked to Dante with a piercing glare. “So even now, you still wish to stand in my way?” He then gripped the handle of his blade with his other hoof. “If that’s the case, then I’ll have no qualms with dragging your lifeless corpse back with me once I’m done here.”

“Going for the full package this time, huh?” Dante retorted as he readied his sword. “Well then, come and get it!”

Without the slightest hesitation, the two brothers charged towards one another with their blades at the ready. The first blow was made within seconds as Dante brought down Rebellion with both hooves only for Vergil to deflect the force of the large blade back with a quick swipe of Yamato. Continuously swinging away at each other, the two started to build up momentum as each and every one of their attacks collided and scraped against one another in rapid succession; leaving them locked in a deadly dance of blades. Back and forth their swords clashed, ringing out through the night, only accompanied by their grunts and forceful yells as each brother strove for dominance.

Aside from Luna’s brilliant moon, Rainbow Dash was left to bear witness to the ongoing brotherly war that was now taking place before her very eyes. The sight of Dante and Vergil dodging and deflecting every single swipe of their blades was almost too much for the sky blue pegasus to take in; an undeniable feeling of anxiety now beginning to take root. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she continued to watch on from behind the rocky ledge, silently cheering on her friend in hopes her thoughts would get through to him. C’mon, Dante! You’ve got this! We just need to hold out until Twilight gets here.

Meanwhile, Twilight, Spike and the rest of the girls were just barely approaching the mountain range leading to Tartarus, running towards the cave mouth with Cerberus following obediently behind Fluttershy. Stopping just outside of the cave entrance, Twilight couldn’t help but notice something was amiss. Rainbow Dash should have easily caught up with Dante long before we even got here, she pondered.

“Just where the hay are those two?” AppleJack asked, breaking the silence.

“Do you think they could’ve went to catch up to Vergil by themselves?” asked Spike, who had leapt off of Twilight’s back to help look around.

“Knowin’ how brash RD can be, ah wouldn’t put it past her.” AppleJack answered as she peered into the cave mouth. “What’d ah tell ya!?” she soon shouted aloud, spotting a few pairs of hoof prints just outside the cave. “Them two knuckleheads done went in there by themselves.”

“Oh good heavens, Rainbow Dash.” Rarity huffed in frustration. “I most certainly hope they at least have the decency to talk things out with Vergil.”

Before anypony else could utter another word, the defeaning clang of metal began to echo throughout the cave, capturing everypony’s attention immediately.

“Yeah… sure sounds like they're talking things out alright.” AppleJack said sarcastically.

“Sounds more like they’re having a blast!” Pinkie Pie shouted joyously, leaping up and down in place.

“We’ve got to put a stop to this now!” Twilight exclaimed as she began to take the lead into the cavern. “C’mon!”

Spike hurriedly climbed onto Twilight’s back as the rest of the girls followed right behind her. Just before taking her leave, Fluttershy then turned back to the three headed guardian, Ceberus.

“Now now, Cerberus.” She said as she directed the beast to sit before flying up to address the dog. “You’ll have to wait right here, until we get back. Once we finish up, I’ll be sure to have Twilight fix your collars and I’ll even get you a treat. Ok?”

Cerberus’ faces instantly lit up with joy as he eagerly nodded all three of his heads, wagging his tail while doing so.

“Good boy.” Fluttershy cooed as she patted his middle head one more time before flying off into the cave after her friends, leaving Cerberus to keep watch over the cave entrance.

It didn’t take long for the group to find their way through the cavern. With Twilight and Rarity lighting the way, thanks to their illumination spells that emanated from their horns, the group simply had to follow the ear piercing sounds of clashing metal and grunts that filled the air as they drew closer to the cave’s exit.

As they all rushed out from the exit, Twilight was met with the very scene she had hoped to prevent ever since they had left to pursue Vergil.

Before the Gates of Tartarus, Dante and Vergil were hacking away at each other. Every swipe of their sword whizzed and whistled through the air at breakneck speeds as the brothers continued to dodge and counter one another. Their swordplay was none like the girls had ever seen. Both brothers displayed the utmost skill as neither of their swords were landing a decisive cut, but instead were either missing their target by mere inches or simply clashing against the others’ blade. The ferocity in their movements, only to be complimented by their skill and dexterity, was a feat surely to be marveled by.

Catching some distance between themselves, the two brothers then lunged at each other, swinging full force. The resulting collision of their blades pierced the air in a thunderous clang of metal; their swords now locked in a power struggle. Dante and Vergil were now face to face, pushing against one another as their eyes glimmered in the night with a twisted yet insatiable passion derived from their brotherly war.

Twilight couldn’t bear to stand aside any longer. Having fed up with the two, she then stepped forth into the clearing and with a demanding resolve, shouted at the top of her lungs. “Both of you stop this nonsense this instant!”

Both Dante and Vergil, quickly turned their attention from each other to see Twilight huffing and puffing from her rather boisterous entrance. However, their focus was immediately drawn back to one another as they both leapt back, their swords scraping one final time before the two were now a considerable distance apart.

Vergil’s attention had now broken away from the fight and was fixed specifically on Twilight, surrounded by Spike and the rest of the girls.

“Twilight!” cried Rainbow Dash as she swooped down from the ledge just above her friends. “Thank Celestia you’re here. Vergil’s completely lost his mind! He’s got some weird plan to use Tartarus as way to get him and Dante back to their world.”

“He what!?” exclaimed the group in bewilderment and shock.

“Hey, girls!” waved Dante. “Nice to see you all finally caught up. Took ya long enough!”

Turning towards Dante with a disgusted look, Vergil wasted no time berating his brother. “It’s bad enough you followed me here of all places, but you got them involved in this as well?!” his calm, collected tone having now shifted to one of absolute disdain as he pointed his sword to Twilight and her friends.

“What can I say? I just can’t keep the ladies off me,” Dante shrugged. “Personally, I blame these rugged good looks and charm.” he finished before proceeding to admire himself in the reflection of his blade.

“Personally, ah blame yer thick head!” retorted a frustrated AppleJack.

“Vergil, darling,” Rarity spoke up as she joined Twilight’s side. “I know you’re more than anxious to go back home, but to go this far?”

“Please, Vergil,” pleaded Fluttershy. “We should all just go back and talk this out. Maybe Celestia and Luna could figure out another way to send you back if we just asked.”

Hearing Fluttershy invoke the princesses’ names only boiled Vergil’s blood, forcing him to look away from the gentle mare whilst gritting his teeth. He then let out a heavy sigh as he looked back to the girls, casting a harsh glare upon them. “No. The time for talking is over. Leave now while you still can.”

“I can assure you we have no intention of leaving without you!” Twilight boldly stated, slightly off-put by Vergil’s warnings.

“So I take it you plan to stand in my way as well?” he asked condescendingly. “Foolish girl. You have no idea what you’re getting into.”

Twilight glanced back and forth between the girls as they all nodded silently in approval with the exception of Fluttershy, who could only avert her gaze in regret. Having overcome her hesitation, Twilight then stepped forth, standing valiantly before her friends as she answered Vergil’s call. “Yes. We all do; so long as your selfish desires continue to place Equestria in peril.”

Before she could say any more, Dante held out the blade of his sword in front of the group, barring them from advancing further.

“Dante!” AppleJack shouted. “Just what in the hay do ya think you’re doin’?”

“As much as I hate to agree with him, Vergil’s got a point. There’s nothing left to talk about,” Dante admitted. “Twilight, you and everyone just take cover for now.” He said as he pointed his blade up to the ledge where Rainbow Dash had previously taken refuge.

“But, Dante!” started the cyan-blue pegasus.

“This isn’t your fight!” he barked before turning back to the girls with a sincere look in his eyes. “Vergil’s my brother and my responsibility. Just give me a few minutes to deal with him and I’ll have his sorry ass gift wrapped and ready for us to take back, alright?”

Witnessing Dante, the otherwise laid-back maverick, take up such a weighty resolve, the group was left to simply comply with his request, trusting in both his judgement and skill. Spike and Twilight then led the girls back to the upper ledge just adjacent to the entrance to the clearing. Moving behind the rock, the girls could only look on in curiosity and dread at the scene unfolding before them.

“Twi, what happened to keeping those two from goin’ at each other’s throats?” asked a confused AppleJack.

“Yeah,” joined in Spike, the young drake now looking up towards the unicorn mare. “Wasn’t the whole point of us coming here to stop Vergil and keep him from fighting Dante?”

“It was,” Twilight admitted sorrowfully. “Then again, I probably should have expected this from the start. There’s no reasoning with either of those two. However, that doesn’t mean I plan on letting this escalate anymore than it has.”

“So what’s the plan?” Rarity asked.

“For the time being, we’ll just have to leave this up to Dante. If he can subdue Vergil, then we won’t have to worry about the gates opening up.”

“But what if Dante doesn’t necessarily win, Twi?” AppleJack asked worriedly. “Vergil doesn’t seem like much of a slouch when it comes to this sorta stuff. After all, ya seen the trail he’s left behind this whole way.”

“I know, AppleJack. That’s why we’ll be standing by for now. If Dante doesn’t hold up, then we’ll have to pick our moment and swoop in to overtake Vergil; a surprise attack of sorts.”

“OOH! I love surprises!” Pinkie exclaimed joyfully, bouncing up and down behind the rocky ledge.

“Please,” Rainbow Dash scoffed at the slightest insinuation of failure. “I know for a fact that Dante can handle that stuck up, snob without any help!” Her confidence in her new found friend practically radiated off of her as she hovered above the ledge to cheer him on. “C’mon Dante! You can do it! Kick his flank!”

“Nice to see somepony thinks highly of him.” AppleJack mumbled while she and the rest of the group continued to look on.

“Will do, Dash!” Dante confidently waved back at Rainbow Dash with a smirk on his face before returning his attention towards his brother. “Well, now that they’re outta harm’s way, how about we finish up here?”

“How noble of you,” Vergil mocked. “So I take it there will be no more interruptions?”

“Yep.” answered Dante as he lifted Rebellion over his shoulder at the ready. “Only thing left standing between you and those gates is little old me.”

“Well if that’s the case,” he smirked as he raised his free hoof at eye level, summoning a multitude of blue, luminescent swords all around his body before aiming them directly at Dante. “Then vanish!” With just a wave of his hoof, the swords began to fire off one by one in rapid succession.

Snapping into action, Dante summoned Artemis to his left hoof as he swung Rebellion across his body with the other; shattering and deflecting the first few swords to make their way across the battlefield. He then rushed forward to attack Vergil, who at this point was confidently standing his ground, firing off summoned swords with the greatest of ease without so much as moving a muscle. The oncoming swords continued their assault as Dante began to slash, dodge and shoot his way through the relentless firing of projectiles.

Having finally come within range, Dante found an opening amidst the chaos and swung Rebellion with one hoof, aiming right for his brother’s neck. Without so much as a second glance, Vergil quickly lifted Yamato upwards, which allowed him to parry the attack and bat away Dante’s sword in one swift movement; leaving Dante wide open thanks to the force of the recoil. Vergil took this opportunity to plant his backhooves as he leaned forward, sheathing Yamato back into its scabbard. The next second, he dashed towards Dante with blinding speed as a flurry of slices from Yamato followed in his path. Thinking quickly, Dante dove to the side, narrowly dodging both Vergil and the series of cuts and slices that tore through the air and across the rigid ground behind him.

Stopping just short of the far end of the battlefield, Vergil snapped around to see Dante picking himself up back onto his hind legs. Without wasting a single second, he then waved his hoof once more across his body. Dante quickly caught onto his movements as he prepared himself for another onslaught of swords to appear. However, his suspicions proved erroneous as he noticed there was not a single summoned sword to be found surrounding Vergil’s body. Instead, much to Dante’s surprise, a large ring of swords was now encircling his body, each and every one of them locked ready to skewer the half-demon. With a smirk, Vergil signaled for the swords to fire all at once. With little time to act, Dante hurriedly holstered Rebellion before summoning Cerberus to his hoof just as the swords began to close in. Before the swords could even make contact, Dante started spinning the whole set of ice-chucks all around him as if they were a satellite orbiting his body; crying out his signature yell as he executed the technique.

“Waaaaaaaaaaaa!”

In a matter of seconds, each and every summoned sword began to shatter one by one as they collided with the icy hooks encircling Dante’s body; the speed of his weapon proving too much for Vergil’s projectiles.

“Quite a ham when it comes to theatrics, wouldn’t you agree?” commented Rarity.

“Ah just don’t get how he can take this so lightly,” AppleJack grumbled. “The boy’s practically messin’ around down there.”

“I’m sure he has his reasons.” Rainbow Dash said defensively. “Besides, he’s doin’ pretty good so far.”

As the last of the summoned swords continued to fire away at Dante’s defensive maneuvering, Vergil quickly stepped back, planted his back legs, and readied into his stance as he gripped the hilt of Yamato while holding the sheath of the blade with the other. Noticing Vergil’s stance, Dante hastily reeled back Cerberus just as Vergil had begun his next attack.

Aiming the butt of his blade’s hilt towards Dante, Vergil repeatedly removed and sheathed Yamato in the blink of an eye as the sound of the hilt clicking against the scabbard sounded off in rapid succession. Before the girls could notice, a small tear in the space surrounding Dante began to form, a vague indication as to where Vergil had cut from across the moonlit arena. Catching a brief glimpse of the spacial distortion, Dante forcefully slammed Cerberus into the ground beneath him, causing walls of ice to form all around him, eventually morphing into a massive glacier that now fully encased the demon hunter; a technique known to Dante as Million Karats.

Just as the ice had completed its formation, a series of slashes emerged from the spacial rift and began to effortlessly slice through the thick, icy walls. A result of the numerous Judgement cuts Vergil had unleashed upon his brother. Dante however, continued to focus all his effort into reforming the ice barrier just as fast as it was being cut down over and over as he repeatedly slammed Cerberus into the ground, trying to wait out the last of Vergil’s attack. Unfortunately, the slashes from the judgement cuts were closing in too fast and Dante’s pace was drastically dropping, leaving him at the mercy of Vergil’s blade.

In a last ditch effort, Dante slammed the nunchucks into the ground one last time with all his might, shattering the weapon in the process, his cutie mark now alight as Cerberus was soon dismissed from his presence. His actions were not in vain however, as a blast of chilling wind began to swirl around him in a violent hailstorm, carrying enormous masses of ice that collided with each and every judgement cut.

With the last of Cerberus’ defences now wearing thin, Dante reached behind him as he grabbed the hilt of Rebellion and lobbed the sword from his back like a spear. His blade pierced straight through the blizzard like winds, rocketing straight towards Vergil at immeasurable speeds. But like his blade, Vergil’s reflexes were just as sharp and with a dismissive slash of Yamato, he had deflected Dante’s sword, sending it flying upwards into the sky, spinning high above the clearing.

With Vergil now briefly left wide open, Dante leapt out from his frosty barrier, Artemis still equipped to his forehoof, and rapidly started firing shot after shot at the grey pelted pony.

Catching onto Dante’s strategy, Vergil sliced Yamato downwards to cut through the first shot fired at him, then started twirling his blade to deflect the rest of the oncoming fire as each shot was met with the rapidly spinning edge of Yamato.

While Vergil continued to defend himself, Dante took off running towards his brother, still firing away, hoping to not only close the distance between them, but to also chip away at his ridiculously accurate defense.

Unfortunately, even after the rate of fire from Artemis increased the closer Dante got, Vergil still managed to hold strong as he gradually increased his swords speed, deflecting every shot fire at him.

Dante was not about to give up though, as he noticed that Vergil had to keep himself planted in one spot if he wanted to hold up his defense. After firing two more shots, he then leapt at Vergil, preparing to deliver a flying spin kick at the stationary pony.

Reading Dante’s movements, Vergil instantly stopped his blade and then stepped to the side to avoid the last two blasts from Artemis, moving himself right into Dante’s trajectory. Just before Dante’s back leg could collide with the side of his head, Vergil calmly ducked as he twirled the hilt of Yamato, shifting his grip of the blade into a backhoofed style. Right as Dante’s leg passed over head, Vergil sliced directly at his brother’s backside only to miss as Dante dove forwand upon landing; now reeling back both his back legs to unleash a powerful buck.

Not one to fall for the same cheap trick twice, Vergil jumped back before Dante could land the kick. Feeling no impact, Dante hurriedly twirled himself around on his front two hooves with his back legs still in the air, almost as if he were break dancing. As he leapt onto his hind legs, he was met with the sight of Vergil closing in on him. With a cheesy grin, he dodged the initial cut before holding out his free hoof to the side. As if on cue, from out of the sky, Rebellion had finally finished its descent only to land back into Dante’s hoof. Quickly regaining their footing, the two brothers returned to viciously slashing away at one another, their swords ringing out like a symphony of blades as the sparks from each clash flew out like the embers of a raging inferno.

The swordplay between the brothers eventually came to a screeching halt as they simultaneously pulled back their blades, both hooves gripping their weapon as they lunged forward. With such tremendous force, the two brothers brought their swords crashing down on one another; only to miss by mere inches as both Yamato and Rebellion grazed the side of Dante and Vergil’s face, shaving off a few strands of hair from each other’s mane. Failing to hit their target, the brother’s swords plunged straight into the ground rather than into each other. The resulting force from Rebellion tore through the battlefield behind Vergil, leaving a trail of destruction across the stone laden surface before smashing through part of the mountainous wall that had enclosed the vicinity. Likewise the shockwave from Yamato left an astonishingly clean slice through both the ground and wall directly behind Dante.

The resulting cut left the girl’s in awe as they witnessed the rocky formation from across the way slide off effortlessly from the rest of the encircling wall; its smooth surface revealed as the segmented rock plummeted to the ground below.

“This is all too unreal.” Twilight muttered to herself. The events unfolding before her made no logical sense whatsoever. How could two earth ponies be capable of such feats? Their weapons, their strength and even their abilities showed no incorporation of magic from what the unicorn observed. Still, there was much left to observe as the fight below continued to rage on. I’ll probably be able to make sense of just what these two are once Dante finishes up down there. She thought, her focus now directed back towards the fight. I just hope he knows what he’s doing.

With a swipe of their swords, the brothers leapt back. Their blades barely scraping as the two hastily distanced themselves apart. After the simultaneous backpedal, Dante cocked Artemis on his left forehoof before charging the demonic blaster. Soon, a brilliant, rosey glow radiated from the jeweled attachements.

Again with that insipid firearm? Vergil grimaced at the glowing weapon.

Dante then held out Artemis and fired off four enormous orbs of energy directly at his brother.

Vergil’s speed and agility certainly did not fail him as he teleported from side to side in a blue blur, sidestepping the first two shots, ducking under the third, and finally deflecting the last shot with his scabbard before bursting forward, his sword ready to take Dante’s head. Before he could unsheathe Yamato, Dante held out Artemis once more, causing Vergil to falter momentarily as he readied to dodge. Instead, all that resulted was Dante simply uttering a single word. “Bang.”

With nothing emerging from the blaster, Vergil’s irritation only grew, feeling as though his brother was now mocking him at this point. His only response was to charge straight for the foolhardy pony. However, unbeknownst to Vergil, the orbs he so effortlessly deflected and dodged had actually stopped and continued to hover behind him after he passed them by. After Dante spoke aloud the triggering word, the four orbs then shot forth and without the slightest suspicion, blasted Vergil right in the back. The burst of energy singed through his coat and into his back, causing the grey pony to stumble forward as an excrutiating pain seered through his spine. Catching himself with the scabbard of Yamato, he managed to hold himself up on one knee, an aggonized groan escaping his throat.

“Like it?” Dante taunted with a smarmy grin. “I call that my Sex Pistol. Never misses, penetrates from every angle, and always hits the sweet spot.” He then threw a toothy smile up at the girls on the ledge behind him.

Rarity simply huffed at the demon hunter’s risqué remark, “How lewd!” she cried as her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

“I thought it was pretty smooth.” Rainbow Dash defended.

“Of course ya would,” AppleJack rolled her eyes. “Ya fan filly.”

Fluttershy though, was less than amused at Dante’s feats. Her gaze was focused on Vergil, who was currently lifting himself up onto his back legs, pushing against the now waning burn that previously engulfed his backside. Thank goodness he’s alright. She thought as her look of concern slightly lifted.

“Underhanded tactics as usual.” Vergil sneered as he tethered Yamato to his side before shifting his stance. The amulet on his cutie mark then began to glow as light surrounded both his backlegs and forehooves, forming into the gauntlets and greaves known as Beowulf. “Looks like I’ll have to beat those old habits out of you.”

“Changing things up, are we?” Dante then dismissed Artemis from his hoof. “Well two can play that game!” He then extended both forelegs out to his side, his cutie mark now lighting up underneath his long, red coat. Soon, two scimitars began to take shape in Dante’s outstretched hooves: an orange, serrated blade engulfed by fire in one hoof, and a blue blade with the same design and similar golden hilt, but was instead encircled by ethereal gales.

These blades were respectively known as Agni and Rudra. Upon materializing into his hooves, Dante began to twirl the blades with expert precision. It was almost as if the blades themselves were dancing, trailing ribbons of wind and fire all across Dante in brilliant formation.

As his sword dance came to a close, Dante, with a gleam in his eye, forcefully plunged both blades into the ground. The resulting impact rolled out a massive carpet of flames that were pushed forward by gale force winds with Vergil as the primary target, standing in the wake of Dante’s attack.

Vergil, without so much as faltering from his position, reeled back a single forehoof, and before the flames could reach him, pounded his gauntlet encased hoof into the ground, creating a shimmering tower of light all around him. The light energy emanating from his volcanic attack flawlessly deflected the oncoming torrent of fire as the crawling flames simply split around Vergil, leaving him without without so much as a singe.

“Tch.” Dante pulled his swords from the ground in disappointment, readying to move in on Vergil before a voice echoed aloud from seemingly nowhere.

“Master! It is good to see you again!”

This brought forth a mixture of confused and inquisitive looks from both Vergil and even the girls and Spike.

“Yes! Truly it is good to be of use to you in the heat of battle once more!” exclaimed another similar yet slightly higher pitched voice.

With an irritated groan, Dante hesitatingly turned the swords upside down so that the faces that adorned the butt of the handles were now facing upwards at him. “Of all the times for you two to open your big mouths, why now?! I’m kinda in the middle of something here.”

“Well,” replied the orange head known as Agni, his mouth moving as it spoke. “It’s been a few days since you've last summoned us out in that field of which there was no threat to vanquish. All you did was just swing us around out in the open.”

“Indeed!” chimed in the blue head called Rudra. “You’ve also yet to explain to us why you’ve taken the form of a small equine. Truly these circumstances are very confusing for us.”

The two then joined in unison as they shouted pleadingly to Dante. “Please explain, Master!”

Meanwhile, while Dante continued to bicker with his blades, the girls were looking on in absolute confusion at just how what they were witnessing was even remotely possible.

“Am I seeing things?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking to the rest of the group as if to confirm they were watching the same thing. “Or is Dante talking to his swords?”

“That’s not all that weird, sugarcube.” AppleJack answered. The girls then turned their attention to the farm pony with shocked expressions. “The fact that his swords are talkin’ back at him is the strange part!”

“Oooooohhh.” The girls said, now understanding AppleJack’s statement.

“Seriously though,” Spike butted in. “How do those things even work?”

“Easy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, much to everyone’s astonishment at the idea she could explain such a thing. “Besides being a super talented demon hunter, Dante’s obviously a ventriloquist as well. He’s using his secret techniques in comedy to lure Vergil into a state of confusion and even false sense of security.” She then leaned over the rocky ledge to point out how Vergil was irritatingly watching on as Dante continued to exchange words with Agni and Rudra. “See? Strategy.”

“Oooor,” Rainbow Dash suggested. “Maybe his swords can just talk on their own? Ya know, without him making them?”

“Don’t be so naive, Dashie!” giggled the bubbly mare. “We all know swords can’t talk. That’d be silly. I mean could you imagine an inanimate object actually talking? That’d make no sense whatsoever.”

“Are you kidding me?” asked the exasperated cyan-blue pegasus. “Out of all that’s happened so far, you mean to tell me that a pair of talking swords is just too much to believe?”

“Of course it is! Honestly, who would believe such a preposterous idea?” Pinkie explained. “No. I’m sure Dante must be using some super secret technique that only advanced ventriloquists could possibly know. I must figure out his secret.” She said with a look of determination as she returned her attention to the fight, watching on with the utmost focus and discipline.

Rainbow Dash only placed her face in her hoof and sighed at her friend’s strained logic. Then again, this was Pinkie Pie. Knowing her, she probably had even more hair brained ideas to explain how this was all happening.

Down below, Dante had finally heard enough of his weapons’ incessant chattering. “Will you two can it already!?” he shouted furiously.

“But Master!” the blades began only for Dante to clank the handles of both swords together as if he were headbutting the two.

His actions finally elicited a moment of silence from them. “Don’t give me any that ‘but Master’ crap! I summoned you two here to help me fight, not spend the night yapping away about our personal lives! Got it!?”

A bout of laughter suddenly broke the tension as Dante discovered that the condescending chuckles had come from none other than Vergil. “Well isn’t this a pleasant surprise? It appears as though you’re finally wielding a set of swords most befitting to someone of your character: Dull, impractical and absolutely obnoxious.”

“Brother!” exclaimed Agni. “Did you hear that?”

“Indeed I did.” Confirmed Rudra. “The blue coated one actually takes us for a joke!”

The two swords then joined in unison. “Master! Let us show this arrogant horse the full extent of our abili-“

*CLINK*

The two handles rang out once again as Dante clacked them together, immediately silencing the pair of swords.

“How about you two shut the hell up and let me handle it from here!?” Dante then twirled the two scimitars before charging towards Vergil, both blades held out at his sides.

Vergil only taunted by giving Dante a “come hither” gesture with one of his forehooves, mockingly inviting his brother to take a swing at him.

As he closed in on Vergil, Dante began to wildly swing both scimitars in front of him, creating a jetstream of wind and fire ready to slash through all that stood in his way.

However, Vergil’s expert timing allowed him to parry one of the blades with nothing more than a simple upwards swipe of one of his gauntlets. The resulting clash slightly distanced the brothers, leaving Dante staggering but a single step backwards; his initial assault now stopped entirely. Not one to be deterred, Dante hastily recovered from his brother’s defensive maneuvers and started swinging both blades back and forth in a maniacal fashion; like that of a ravenous beast desperately wishing to dig into its prey with every ounce of strength it could muster.

Vergil though, was not one to give into intimidation, nor haphazard tactics, and with a level head, charged onwards into Dante’s frenzy. As the two met, Vergil began to punch away at his brother, matching each swipe of his swords with every well timed jab and hook he delivered with Beowulf. Back and forth their weapons furiously scraped and clanged against each other, their speed only increasing with every blow as their force grew in magnitude. Eventually their clash appeared as nothing more than a barrage of shining metal rapidly hammering against millions of firey, torrential slashes, neither side letting up as the frenzy of punches and sword swipes blurred in speed.

The two brothers soon found themselves lost in flurry of destruction as the very ground began to crack and crumble beneath them, the intensity of their attacks never diminishing once. It was then that both Agni and Rudra started losing themselves to the bliss of battle, and with every swing they roared and laughed in morbid ecstasy; their cries of combat now resonating all throughout the clearing.

Growing irritated by his weapons’ overzealous joy, Dante finally broke flow as he swung both Agni and Rudra over his right shoulder, throwing Vergil off for just the briefest moment.

With all of his might, Dante swung both blades downwards onto Vergil as he angrily commanded Agni and Rudra to obey his orders. “SILENCE!”

Thinking quickly, Vergil rapidly took one step forward while leaning his shoulder inwards towards Dante, the blades narrowly missing him by a mere centimeter.

Now capitalizing on Dante’s folly, Vergil reeled back his forehoof before taking one more step forward into his brother, and delivered a forceful uppercut right into Dante’s gut. The resulting blow left the yellow stallion gasping for air as Vergil continued to drive his gauntlet encased hoof upwards into his sternum.

The attack sent Dante stumbling backwards, holding tightly onto Agni and Rudra despite the sudden pain surging through his torso. Keeping within close range of Dante, Vergil quickly rushed forward once more to deal another heavy blow. Dante hurriedly raised both blades overhead and interlocked the handles, forming the dual blades into one. Before his brother could move in any closer, he began to spin the newly formed weapon at incredible speeds, creating a vortex of flames spiraling upwards all around him like a towering inferno; driving Vergil back away from the tempest of fire.

It was then that the combined voices of Agni and Rudra echoed forth from the pillar of fire. “Ashes to Ashes! And Dust to Dust!” The swirling tower of flames then gradually expanded before stopping just short of doubling its size, leaving Vergil little choice but to fall back and distance his self from the firey cyclone.

Soon, a light burst through the fire and the flames. Dante then emerged from the dying torrential fires, now holding a rather curious device in his hooves. The girls had difficulty identifying the bizarre new element due to its unorthodox design, but Rainbow Dash swore it looked familiar. Before she could think about it, Dante wildly strummed the bulk of the device with expert reflexes, releasing a reverberating shockwave throughout the surrounding area as violet streams of lightning charged around the Devil Hunter like a gale of sound and destruction. After a few seconds of awe struck realization, Rainbow Dash quickly figured out what it was. Years of listening to bands like Ramstone, Manticores, Pink Snake, and Daywish let her recognize an electric guitar if she ever saw one. Even then, she had to admit, it was a strange, if rather cool looking type of guitar. A deep turquoise fret bar of thorns and claws, lining violet phantom electrical strings to play, leading to a base that looked like a purple shell, also tipped with intimidating spines.

The guitar was known as Nevan and its design clearly showed its use was for more than just playing music. To prove it, Dante strummed the electrical strings reapeatedly, unleashing a torrent of musical death towards his brother, performed as though it were tune-up for his instrument.

Vergil merely batted away the burst of electricity, his gauntlets proving more than a formidable source of defense. The next instant, he had disappeared in a blue bur, flash stepping directly in front of Dante, ready to deliver another body crushing blow. Unfortunately for Vergil, he had rushed within range of Dante’s next attack. Before he could even lift his forehoof, his brother strummed Nevan with such a passionate force that a reverberating shockwave of both sound and electricity burst forth from the instrument. The reverb shock stopped Vergil dead in his tracks, causing him to hunch over in agony, the mixture of soundwaves and electricity violating his senses to no end.

Taking the initiative, Dante swung Nevan back in an arc, causing the base of the guitar to unfold into a large violet sickle before slashing away at Vergil in one mighty swing. The spines from the scythe tore a series of gashes into Vergil’s left shoulder, ripping through his coat as he was batted away by the forceful blow, sending him sliding onto his back across the rocky ground.

Vergil hastily recovered then picked himself back up onto his backhooves, his foreleg gripping his shoulder where Nevan had made contact. It looks as though I’ve made a small oversight. Trying to get close while he has that wretched instrument at the ready will be my only mistake from here on out. Vergil’s thoughts raced for a quick solution to counter Dante’s rather unorthodox strategy. Or as he saw it; the sloppy, improvised tactics Dante liked to consider as “strategy”.

Vergil then let go of his shoulder, the steady trickle of blood now coming to a complete halt, before beckoning numerous summoned swords to his side with just the wave of his forehoof. He figured close combat against Nevan would be too risky without a proper plan to counter it.

Dante immediately caught sight of the luminescent swords beginning to form around Vergil and without wasting another second, brought Nevan back into its guitar mode. As the number of swords increased around Vergil, Dante began picking the electrical chords with blinding speed, shredding out a metallic melody as he summoned dozens of electrically charged, blood thirsty bats all around him. Momentarily losing himself to the rhythm of his own music, Dante let out shrill and passionate growl as he readied his attack.

The next moment, Vergil fired off every single summoned sword at once, but Dante was quick to act. His left hoof danced upon the frets of Nevan as his right hoof, rhythmic like a jackhammer, crossed the ghostly strings with speed and precision. He then let out one more rock induced yell as he sent off swarm after swarm of electric bats to blast their way through the oncoming projectiles.

“DISTORTION!”

The night was soon alight with the clashing of violet bursts of electricity and wild bats shattering the bright, ethereal swords Vergil threw at them one by one. In no time, Vergil soon found himself overwhelmed as the onslaught of electrical bats overpowered his defenses and swarmed over him; coursing deadly amounts of electricity all throughout his body. The crippling, electrical surges bore down on Vergil as though a massive weight had begun to drag his body towards the ground. However, his demonic pride would not allow him to falter nor give into the pain that coursed through his entire frame. Instead, with all of his might, he had begun to steadily rise up against the attack; the electrical waves of bats now fading in his wake as he let out a repulsed growl. “You insufferable cur! I will not be made a fool of!”

With his right foreleg outstretched, Vergil’s cutie mark started to glow as the blade, Force Edge soon took shape before solidifying in his right hoof. Without uttering a single word, he reeled the sword back with both his hooves now gripping the handle of his Father’s ancient blade. With just a forward twist of his upper body, Vergil violently lobbed the sword towards his brother. Upon its release, Force Edge began spinning rapidly like a razor sharp saucer as it traveled in a perfect path right at Dante; a technique coined by Vergil as Round Trip.

As the blade spun closer towards Dante, the brash Devil Hunter played a quick tune on Nevan before leaping over the flying blade, twirling himself into a complete three-sixty degree turn while doing so. “WHOOOO!” He howled almost hysterically, sticking the landing on his acrobatic stunt. His antics were soon cut short as he was immediately met face to face with an enraged Vergil, who had taken the time to close the distance between them both while Dante was preoccupied with dodging Force Edge.

Before Dante could even raise his hoof to strum Nevan, Vergil threw a jaw-breaking right hook, his gauntlet making a solid blow against Dante’s face, causing him to drop his precious electrified guitar. The demon hunter was now at the mercy of his irate brother as Vergil landed punch after punch across his face and body. His unrelenting assault on Dante knew no end as he rapidly jabbed over and over, driving his brother back step by step. His punches were fast and precise, making sure not to allow Dante any openings or time to recover and prepare a defense.

With one last punch, Vergil swung back his hoof before landing a crushing blow against Dante’s snout. The impact sent the demon hunter flying backwards, blood gushing out from his nose as he tried to retain his balance on his backlegs.

Just as he caught himself, Dante swore he could hear the faint ringing of sharp metal from a high quality blade spinning in the air. Before he could register the source of the sound, Vergil’s blade, Force Edge, had boomeranged back behind him. The whirling blade flew into Dante’s back, carving an enormous, bloody gash into the demon hunter’s side as it spun back into Vergil’s outstretched hoof.

A collective gasp could be heard emerging from the entranced onlookers. Spike and the girls nervously watched on as Dante gritted his teeth, pushing through the searing pain from the gaping wound.

As Dante hobbled forward, holding his side in agony, Vergil quickly planted Force Edge into the ground before rushing straight towards Dante, his gauntlets still equipped. In less than a second, Vergil was already face to face with his brother once again; driving his forehoof back as he winded up for one more punch. To make matters worse, Dante could barely react, let alone focus on his brother’s actions due to the throbbing in his side, realization now hitting him at such a low point. Vergil was right, the world of Equestria had dimished their devil powers a considerable amount. And unlike him, Vergil had done everything he could to regain his strength whereas Dante had just barely learned to properly adjust to this pony body.

His thoughts were soon cut short as Vergil delivered a bone shattering uppercut right beneath Dante’s chin. His teeth clenched and cracked from the force of the blow as Vergil’s attack launched him upwards, high into the sky. It was not over, though. Crouching down, Vergil then leapt straight up into the air, rising just a few feet above his brother. With a single hind leg stretched outward, Vergil began flipping forward, building up speed and force from his Lunar Phase kick. He then arched the light of his gauntlets upon his opponent as the silver gleam of the moonlight casted the two into darkened silhouettes which followed the rising celestial body.

With a defeaning blow, Vergil’s iron-clad heel came crashing down onto Dante’s skull, sending his brother rocketing back towards the earth. Dante’s body smashed hard into the ground; forming a crater upon impact. Landing effortlessly onto his hind legs, Vergil triumphantly smirked at the hole where his brother lay. Figuring Dante wouldn’t be getting up any time soon, he then dismissed his gauntlets and greaves from his presence before walking over towards Force Edge. Upon firmly gripping the handle in his hoof, the blade practically evaporated from existence in a burst of light.

As Vergil began walking towards the Gates of Tartarus, the sound of crumbling rocks and shifting stones could be heard emerging from the crater. The commotion elicited a half-hearted turn of his head back towards the area in question. Unsurprisingly enough, much to Vergil’s vexation, Dante was now standing outside the hole; his blade, Rebellion, leaning heavily on his shoulder.

“Oh my goodness!” exclaimed Rarity in astonishment. “I can’t believe he’s still able to get up from that!”

“I can!” Rainbow Dash confidently shouted. “I had no doubt my buddy Dante could pull through for us.” She said as she nervously wiped a few trickles of sweat from her forehead.

AppleJack only rolled her eyes in response while Pinkie and Spike proceeded with cheering Dante on. Fluttershy and Twilight on the other hoof, were still silently captivated by the bizarre turn of events taking place down below.

“A glutton for punishment, I see.” Vergil commented as he turned to fully face Dante yet again.

“Gonna take more than a few flashy moves to keep me down.” Dante boasted. His breathing was still heavy from the fight.

Gripping the scabbard of Yamato, Vergil looked to Dante with a deadly resolve. “Then it looks as though I’ll have to put you in the ground permanately.”

“Bring it!” Dante yelled as he charged towards his brother, dragging Rebellion’s blade across the ground. “Hyaaaaaaaaaaagggh!” he mightily swung the heavy sword over his shoulders with the sole intent to cut Vergil down as he brought the massive blade down in full force.

Vergil swiftly twirled the still sheathed Yamato, and with a powerful swing from his left foreleg, deflected the oncoming blade with just his scabbard. The force of the recoil drove Rebellion back over Dante’s head, his outstretched forelegs still holding onto the hilt of the blade.

With Dante now wide open, Vergil quickly repositioned Yamato back to his waist with his right hoof now gripping the handle. In only a fraction of a second, Vergil unsheathed his blade, slicing a crimson streak in a single upward slash across Dante’s torso.

Dante’s eyes dilated as the blood began to flow from his wound. He immediately lost his grip on Rebellion as the sword was now falling forward from his empty hooves. Vergil swiftly sheathed Yamato back into its scabbard, and with his free hoof, quickly caught Dante’s falling sword by the handle just as it was nearing the ground.

With a simple flick of his wrist from his right hoof, Vergil then drove the enormous blade straight through Dante’s chest. The resulting stab made a sickening squelch while the demon hunter was left wide eyed and gasping for air from the sudden and violent impalement. In one fell swoop, Vergil had mercilessly skewered his own brother.

A momentary silence washed over the night as the fight finally came to a close. The sounds of horrified gasps and shrieks soon followed. Twilight, along with the rest of the girls could do nothing more than cry out in shock, powerless to help their new friend who was now at the mercy of his own blade.

“Dante!” cried a frantic Rainbow Dash! Acting on impulse, she quickly took to the sky only to be stopped by AppleJack, who hurriedly yanked the Pegasus by the tail with her mouth.

“Let me go! I’ve gotta help Dante!” she panicked, trying to free herself. “C’mon! We have to go down there now!” Her cheeks now wet as tears started running down her face.

“And then what?!” AppleJack argued through clenched teeth, still holding onto the frantic mare’s tail. “Wind up just like him?! Only thing’s gonna happen is we get ourselves killed!”

“But what are we supposed to do!? Just sit here and watch!?”

“Rainbow Dash does make a point,” Rarity agreed nervously. “I mean we surely don’t intend to let Dante die out there do we, Twilight?”

There was no response from the silent unicorn mare.

“Please tell me you have a plan, Twilight.” Begged Fluttershy as Pinkie joined her side in an attempt to calm the quivering pegasus.

“Twilight?” Prodded Spike. “Twilight, what should we do?”

Unbeknownst to her friends, Twilight was paralyzed with fear. Her eyes dared not look away from the gruesome turn of events unfolding between the two brothers. The group silently moved in closer to Twilight, hoping, pleading for a solution to the catastrophe now taking place. Sadly, their leader had gone silent. The only answer that left her lips was her defeatedly uttering the words, “I… I don’t know. I’m honestly not sure what to do…”

The five mares, as well as the little drake, stepped back in a dreaded pang of hopelessness, realizing now just how out of their league they were as they shifted glances back to the two brothers.

“Now that I have your attention,” Vergil started as he addressed Dante, firmly gripping the hilt of Rebellion. “Perhaps you’ll heed my advice for once.”

Dante weakly looked up to his brother as if to reply, but hadn’t the strength to speak.

Without warning, Vergil shoved the sword deeper into Dante’s chest, eliciting a pained, bloodcurdling gag from his brother before pulling him closer. “STAY DOWN.” He hissed between his teeth. He then let go of the blade, leaving Dante to pitifully stumble back, his own sword still embedded within his chest.

The next instant, Vergil beckoned forth Beowulf onto his hooves and hind legs before suddenly taking off towards Dante in a mad sprint. He then leaped into the air, and with a powerful spin, delivered a roundhouse kick to the side of his dazed brother’s head. A stomach churning crunch could be heard as his backleg made contact with Dante’s skull. The sheer force from Vergil’s kick sent Dante skidding across the rough patches of dirt and rock before tumbling lifelessly to an abrupt stop. With his brother now properly disposed of, Vergil silently turned away from the mortified screams of his rather intrusive onlookers. Now that nothing was left standing in his way, he casually strolled back towards the Gates of Tartarus.

Spike and the girls hastily rushed down the ledge and made a bee line for Dante. They all gathered around the demon hunter that lay lifelessly before them. Spike kneeled down to Dante’s chest to check for a pulse. Pulling his claw back in shock, the small dragon couldn’t feel a single heartbeat and proceeded to shake Dante in a panic, hoping to wake the demon hunter.

“Spike, please stop.” Rarity urged as she rested a hoof on his shoulder, trying to calm the shaken young drake. “I’m afraid it’s a bit late for that.” She looked down, frowning at Dante’s limp body, his sword still buried deep within his own torso.

“You dork,” AppleJack mumbled, choking back the tears. “Ah thought you said you could handle this.”

Pinkie Pie was sobbing hysterically as she fell to the ground, throwing her face into her hooves. “Dante, No! Please, No!”

Rainbow Dash, her eyes still puffy and red from the unending tears, looked up to see Vergil still walking away. In a fit of rage, she cried out to the cold-hearted pony. “You’re a monster! He was you’re only brother and you killed him! How could you!?”

Unfazed by their trivial sentimentalism, Vergil didn’t stop once as he drew closer to the marble gates. However, a tender yet heartbroken voice stopped him dead in his tracks. His eyes shot wide as he immediately recognized just who it was calling out to him.

“Vergil.” Fluttershy spoke aloud, just short of a few feet behind him.

Vergil slowly looked back over his shoulder to see the teary eyed pegasus staring back at him. The look in her teal-blue eyes was nothing short of heartbroken as she asked him a single question in a hushed sob. “Why… Why did you have to do this, Vergil?”

The pain in her voice was simply too much for him to bear. He quickly turned away from the mare whose trust he had shattered; the mare who had gone out of her way to help him in his time of need. With his back to her, Vergil let out a heavy sigh before responding to the distraught pegasus.

“You shouldn’t have had to have seen that.” He stated solemnly. He then looked to the Gates of Tartarus. “Please leave here now… if not for your own sake, then at least for your friends'.” He then continued walking onward, leaving Fluttershy behind with the rest of the group.

Fluttershy had nothing else to say. She only looked down in despair. Vergil’s answer hadn’t brought her any closer to believe that this was the same Vergil she had come to know and and even accept as her friend.

As the girls were mourning the loss of their new friend, Twilight merely stood by. The lavender unicorn was more than overwhelmed as she struggled constantly with the guilt of doing nothing to intervene. While Dante and Vergil were clearly more powerful than most other creatures and ponies she and the elements encountered thus far, she still felt as though there was something they could have done. It shouldn’t have come to this. She thought to herself, biting down on her lip.

Looking down at Dante, his words echoed in her mind. “This isn’t your fight!”

She then lifted her head, her tear filled eyes glowering with righteous conviction as she focused her gaze on Vergil, who now stood directly in front of the Gates of Tartarus. Turning away from both her friends and Dante’s lifeless body, she galloped off to confront the merciless pony.

“Twilight! What are you doing!?” shouted Rarity, who was soon joined by the rest of the group as they all cried out to her, pleading that she stop.

However, their pleas were met with a dismissive yet confident exclamation from their determined friend. “Don’t worry! I know what just what to do!”

The five mares and Spike fidgeted nervously as they fought against every impulse to stop their friend, having accepted both Twilight’s judgement and assurance in her own abilities.

“This is my fight now.” Twilight muttered as she sped toward the gates.

Vergil silently approached the massive marble doors that towered over the area. Scanning the doors from every angle, he had begun to inspect the structure with precision and curiosity.

With Beowulf still equipped to his forehooves, Vergil forcefully wedged his gauntlets in between the two large doors. Slowly, he had begun to pry open the gates as he exerted every ounce of strength his upper body could muster. The stone laden ground soon began to give way to the marble structures as they slowly swung open for the first time in over a thousand years. The ancient structues groaned like the creaking of a hundred rusted iron doors all sounding off in unison.

The doors were now opened but a few inches, allowing Vergil to gaze beyond the Gates of Tartarus. Still prying the gates open, he had caught but a glimpse of the absolute blackness that seemed to engulf all that lay behind the doors. Before he could open them any further, a burst of magic blasted against the door, missing the side of Vergil’s face by the skin of his teeth.

He then let go of the doors, leaving them slightly ajar as he slowly turned to face an infuriated Twilight Sparkle.

“Stop this now, Vergil!” she commanded as her horn lit up, glowing with a brilliant magenta aura. “Otherwise I’ll be the one to put an end to it!”

“Is that so? Do you really intend to throw your life away so carelessly?”

“If it means keeping ponies like you from doing any more harm… even taking any more lives, then yes! I honestly have no qualms with laying my life on the line.” The aura then began to glow brighter around her horn as she aimed it towards Vergil. “Now I won’t warn you again, Vergil. Stop this madness now!”

The grey pony merely let out a condescending chuckle in response. “Such a naïve girl. You say that as if you pose an actual threat, dear Twilight.” He then raised his forehoof, summoning a single luminescent sword. Without hesitation, he then flung the ethereal weapon directly at Twilight.

The oncoming blade caused the mare to flinch, raising her foreleg as it shattered against the ground right at her hooves.

“Let that serve as your only warning.”

Still holding her ground, Twilight repositioned herself before Vergil, her horn still ignited with her magical aura. “I’m not backing down.”

Vergil then raised a brow towards the persistant unicorn. His curiousity now piqued. “Does this mean that Celestia’s star pupil actually plans to strike me down?”

“If you continue to leave me no choice… then so be it.” She answered solemnly.

“Well this will certainly be interesting.” Vergil said with a smug grin as he materialized four more summoned swords, two to each side. “Let’s see just how committed you are to such trivial ideals!”

Before he could even cast them off, he soon found the swords engulfed in the same magical aura that emanated from Twilight’s horn as. Much to his surprise, Twilight had trapped his swords in her magic. Then, with just a wince from the unicorn, she shattered the ethereal swords completely as shards of magenta and turquoise dissipated before Vergil’s very eyes.

Just as he turned his attention back towards Twilight, a sudden burst of magic shot forth and blasted Vergil right in the chest, sending him flying back into one of the large marble doors. His eyes shot wide as he crashed into the structure with a loud thud, sliding down onto his flank in a genuine stupor.

Twilight hurriedly lit her horn up once more, panting heavily as she readied to fire should Vergil try to attack again.

“Big mistake.” He growled, picking himself back up onto his hind legs. His temper was now growing after taking such a demoralizing blow to his pride. He then dismissed Beowulf from his hooves and reached for Yamato.

Twilight, however, was quicker on the draw, as she immediately encased Vergil in magical aura, leaving him stuck in his current position, unable to move.

“Impressive,” He admitted, observing the magic that now lined his entire body. “But tell me. Just how long can you keep that little spell of yours going?” Vergil then, much to Twilight's astonishment, continued to reach for his sword as his forehoof slowly traveled across his body, fighting against Twilight's telekinetic spell.

The lavender mare was sweating beads at this point. She was doing all she could to hold back Vergil, who was slowly fighting against her magic; inching for Yamato at his side little by little. His strength was unreal. Even with her most powerful magic, he still managed to somehow move against his bindings. I can’t let him get his hooves on that blade. She thought, a sense of panic beginning to set in.

Vergil soon began to regain his cool as he noticed Twilight now struggling to hold him firm. It wouldn’t be long until her strength would give out. For now, Vergil figured it best to ride her spell out as best as he could.

Meanwhile, Spike and the girls were standing by as they watched Twilight do battle with Vergil. Rainbow Dash and AppleJack were more than ready to take action should things start looking bad on Twilight’s end, while Rarity and the rest stood back to watch over Dante. As they all looked on in anxious silence, a ragged voice could be heard weakly calling out a name too incomprehensible to make out. Pinkie and Fluttershy turned around in confusion as the voice sounded off again. This time, a lot more clearly than the first.

“Vergil.” It spoke.

“Who on earth said that?” asked Fluttershy, turning to Pinkie.

The party pony simply shrugged as she looked back to Spike, only to see both him and Rarity staring down at Dante’s body in shock. A ghastly expression had made its way upon their faces as Pinkie and Fluttershy soon witnessed Dante’s supposedly lifeless body starting to move.

“V-Vergiiil.” He rasped once more as he weakly picked himself up. His eyes were glazed over almost as if he were in a trance.

“Dante?” Rainbow Dash gasped as both she and AppleJack eventually saw what was happening before their very eyes.

Stumbling up onto his hind legs, Dante wobbled from side to side as he tried to maintain his balance. The sword in his chest hadn’t made it any easier for him.

“Is he actually ok?!” Fluttershy asked as she tried to approach the demon hunter.

“That’s impossible!” Spike shouted. “His heart wasn’t beating a few minutes ago! There’s no way he should be alive!”

The girls then looked back towards Dante, a sense of dread and fright having now replaced their momentary relief.

Coming to a complete stop, Dante then gripped the handle of Rebellion that was buried in his chest and had begun to pull the sword out, much to everyone’s horror. Blood poured forth from his wound as he edged the blade out, eventually removing it entirely in one last spurt. The eyes of the skeletal handle of his blood soaked blade soon lit up in a crimson shimmer while its mouth stretched wide open.

The girls started to back away from the still dazed demon hunter, whose enormous, gaping wounds had begun to miraculously close up.

“Dante… Hey, Dante! Say something.” Rainbow Dash quietly urged, hoping to get some sort of response from him. “You’re starting to freak us out… a lot.”

“Vergil.” he growled this time, his eyes still a milky shade of white. It was at that moment that he had caught sight of his brother, who was still at the mercy of Twilight’s spell. What followed next sent Spike and the girls into a state of shock as they witnessed Dante throwing himself onto all fours and screaming out in anguish. His voice was now warped. Soon his body had begun to shift in shape entirely.

His light yellow coat soon turned a dark, charcoal grey and faded into a smooth texture across his body as his long, flowing red jacket began to merge with his body, wrapping tightly around his form almost like it were a scaly, second skin. His hooves then became cloven as two enormous claw-like nails jutted out of each hoof while his fluffy white tail became a bushy, jagged mess. Two black membranous wings, not unlike those of a bat pony, suddenly emerged from his back, making a sickening and audible rip through his skin before folding onto his back. The last thing to change was his head as his mouth began to fill with razor sharp teeth. His hair started to solidify into long, outstretched horns that covered most of his face. Finally, his pale blue eyes were nowhere to be seen as they were replaced with two glowing orange orbs in their stead, his eyes burning like the fires of Hell itself.

Upon his transformation, Dante threw his head back and let out a frighteningly powerful roar. His demonic cries could be heard for miles as they echoed through the night. The girls could only cower in fear as their once dead friend stood before them, having now taken the form of what could only be called a monster.

He then walked over to his blade, Rebellion, still coated in his blood, and clasped the sword handle in his claw where his forehoof once was. With little effort, the devil then managed to stand himself upright onto his hind legs before lifting the sword completely, now pointing it towards Vergil off in the distance.

“UWOOOOOAAARRRRGH!” he roared once more before dashing off towards Vergil in a blind rage.

Hearing Dante’s cries, both Vergil and Twilight turned their attention back towards the group who were just as surprised as they were before noticing the manic devil rushing straight for them.

“Great. Now he’s awake.” Vergil sighed exasperatedly before turning back to Twilight. “I think it’d be wise of you to let go at this point.”

“What is that!?” Twilight cried out in confusion, still keeping her concentration on her binding spell.

“I said let go!” he commanded once more as Dante drew closer towards them.

With no time, or choice for that matter, left, Twilight quickly distanced herself from Vergil before releasing her spell over him.

Now that he was free, Vergil turned and made a quick grab for Yamato just as the demonic Dante lunged right at him, swinging his sword with a single cloven hoof. Thankfully Vergil had time to block with the sheath of Yamato, but was driven back from the force of Rebellion’s blow, no doubt thanks to Dante’s berserk like state.

Before Vergil could unsheath his blade, Dante madly scrambled forward, swinging Rebellion wildly at his brother at a ludicrous unmatched speed. Vergil was soon left with no other option but to narrowly dodge his brother’s unrelenting attacks over and over; any hope of countering at this close of a distance completely shattered. With his back now facing away from the Gates of Tatarus, Vergil quickly leaped high into the air, flipping back a considerable distance away from his demonic twin.

“Let’s see you handle this, brother!” Vergil bellowed as he stretched out both forelegs. In a matter of seconds, Vergil had materialized dozens upon dozens of summoned swords as they all lined up in a massive wall formation directly behind and around him. He then aimed each and every single one of his swords at the rabid devil, and with the wave of his hoof, unleashed a hellish torrent of swords upon his brother.

Seeing the vast number of swords approaching him, Dante quickly plunged Rebellion into the ground right before summoning Agni and Rudra to his cloven hooves. The moments that followed were a magnificent display of swordsmanship as the devil danced and dodged his way through the seemingly endless barrage of swords. His skill with the two scimitars had not diminished in the slightest as he shattered every sword that was sent rocketing towards him; twirling each blade every so efficiently. It was as if the fight between him and Vergil had become a macabre dance of blades.

Picking herself up, Twilight was soon accompanied by her friends, who had hurriedly rushed to her side just as Dante had attacked Vergil.

“Twilight! Thank Celestia you’re alright!” Spike happily exclaimed as he hugged her neck while the rest of the girls came to join her side. Once they had regrouped, their attention quickly returned back towards the fight as they watched the demon that once resembled Dante, skillfully fend off the last of Vergil’s attack.

With the last of the summoned swords destroyed, Dante then threw both Agni and Rudra towards Vergil. The two scimitars spun about in an arched path from both side before finally meeting down the middle; the exact location where Vergil stood. Just before the blades had made contact, Vergil effortlessly leaped high up into the air, allowing Agni and Rudra to collide with one another in a firey explosion beneath him.

After landing nimbly onto his backhooves, Vergil gritted his teeth in outright irritation as he cast his gaze toward his brother’s demonic form. “Impressive for a mindless devil whose lost his ability to think.” He chided before readying himself into his stance, gripping Yamato with one hoof and the handle of his blade with the other.

Witnessing Vergil’s actions, Dante reached back and pulled Rebellion out of the rocky ground. Letting out another roar, he then swung the blade once before gripping the handle with both hooves, instinctively readying himself into his own fighting stance.

Vergil then slowly unsheathed Yamato and held out the blade, pointing it towards the devil known as Dante. “Fine then, let’s see just how long pure primal instinct can last against the skills of a true son of Sparda!”

Right as Dante and Vergil readied themselves to strike, Twilight began to recall Vergil’s retelling of the Legend of Sparda. “The two brothers stood at the very edge of Hell, one’s back facing Earth while the other’s towards the demon realm. Their final fight shook the very foundations of the world itself as the two waged war on one another.”

Looking back to the brothers, Twilight might as well have been witnessing history repeat itself, as the hellish monster that once was Dante, stood with his back to the partially open Gates of Tartarus. And Vergil now stood with his back towards the only exit leading back to Equestria.

It suddenly all began to make perfect sense. Everything up to this point was all pointing back to the legend of which she had so fervently chronicled. The weapons they used, their otherworldly abilities, and even Dante’s metamorphosis into that demon; it was all so horrifyingly clear to her now.

“They’re the Sons of Sparda.” Twilight weakly gasped before falling to her haunches. Her friends quickly turned to help the lavender unicorn up, frantically asking what was wrong.

Twilight feebly pulled her self up with the help of AppleJack, her dilated eyes still focused on the two brothers, who were ready to charge at a moment’s notice. She then turned back to her friends before answering them in a solemn and almost defeated tone. “The Sons of Sparda… are real.”

Author's Note

Chapter Namesake and Inspiration goes to this sick song!

Part 1 - Chapter 22: Superbeast

All restraint was gone
The Crimson Terror had been unleashed
His bloodlust running rampant
Invoking the wrath of the Azure Atrocity

The sounds of clashing metal and demonic cries echoed from out of the mountains all through the night sky; almost as though they were a morbid symphony sung to the tunes of bloodlust and rage. A symphony orchestrated by none other than the warring demon twins, Dante and Vergil. With Dante now in his Devil form, he had finally managed to level the playing field between him and his brother. Their swordplay at this point proved evenly matched. It was as if an unstoppable force was colliding with an immovable object over and over, neither side faltering in their strength. Unfortunately, with that increase in speed and power, came the price of Dante’s own sanity.

It appeared as though Vergil’s deduction had proven correct from the beginning. Their current anatomy played a key factor when it came to control over both their abilities and devil powers. It was all the more proof that Dante, despite his best efforts, had yet to truly adapt to the world of Equestria, and was now left to rely only on his most basic of instincts as the devil within him had taken complete control of his mind and body.

“RAAAAAAAGH!” cried the crimson demon as he continued to effortlessly swing the large blade firmly grasped within his claws. It was as though the enormous sword weighed practically nothing to the berserk beast, allowing him to match the rapid swipes of Vergil’s blade with relative ease.

While the two brothers were preoccupied with one another, Twilight and her friends could only bear witness to the ongoing family feud. A conflict unlike anything the girls had ever seen, comparing only to the tales of Nightmare Moon’s rebellion against Celestia. Even then, those stories could not even compare to the blood soaked malice and ferocity displayed by the two devils.

“Twilight!” a voice laced in a familiar southern drawl called out to her, immediately drawing the lavender unicorn’s attention away from the fight.

She fumbled her words briefly, still shaking from her realization. “Y-yes AppleJack!?” she answered while, turning to face the concerned farm pony.

“What was it you were you mumbling ‘bout just a second ago? Who’re the sons of whatsit now?”

“I think it was something about sons of Sparda.” Rainbow Dash butted in as she joined AppleJack’s side. “Whatever that means.”

Twilight quickly exhaled before taking a few deep breaths to reconstitute her previously shattered nerves. She quietly turned towards her friends, meeting their questioning gazes with a grim expression, before speaking up. “Dante and Vergil,” she began with a heavy sigh, “Are the Sons of Sparda: Two half-demons, born of a demon father and mortal mother.”

The group’s attention was now entirely on Twilight as they moved in closer, listening intently to their friend’s explanation despite the ongoing battle that was still taking place, but now a considerable distance away.

“However, with the passing of their mother, the two brothers soon grew divided on their own blood lines, despite their upbringing as equals. The younger sibling embraced his mortal side, while the elder one wanted nothing more than to achieve the same power his father once had and become a full fledged demon. That divide led to endless conflict and strife between the two sons, eventually coming to a bloody end as their final fight was said to have taken place at the edge of Hell itself.”

Exchanging a quick glance with Spike, Twilight then looked back up to the girls.

“According to Vergil, the younger brother slew the older one and sent him falling to his death down into Hell. Yet, somehow, both brothers have wound up here in Equestria. And while it doesn’t make much sense how both of them are alive, there’s not a doubt in my mind that Dante and Vergil are in fact those same demons recalled within that Legend.” She then turned back towards the direction of the two brothers, boldly stating aloud. “And if we allow them to continue to fight like they did in their own world, all of Equestria will soon find itself at the precipice of destruction.”

The girls could not believe what they were hearing. Rarity, AppleJack, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy’s faces were all plastered with a mixture of confused, frightened and even saddened expressions. The very idea that the two ponies they had welcomed into their lives were demons sent an unnerving chill up their spines. All except for Fluttershy, who quietly looked away from the ongoing fight with closed, tear-filled eyes, somberly accepting that Vergil truly was the demon Twilight claimed him to be.

“So what do we do?” Asked Rainbow Dash. “We can’t exactly charge in there.”

“No we can’t,” Twilight agreed. “However, we can at least separate them.”

“How do you propose we do that?” Rarity questioned. “I don’t think either one of them can be reasoned with at this point, Twilight. Vergil’s more than determined to open those dreadful doors and Dante… Well, I’m not sure what to make of his current condition.”

“Then we’ll just separate them ourselves.” Twilight proposed. “As long as we can get Dante to calm down, then we can at least keep Vergil apprehended and away from the Gates.”

“Sounds pretty risky there, Twi.” AppleJack criticized, furrowing her brow. “Especially seeing how Vergil didn’t so much as blink an eye to attack you.”

“Even so, we’re going have to take some risks if we plan on dealing with the both of them.” She stated matter-of-factly. “Dante might have Vergil occupied, but how much longer do you think either of them can keep this up? We’ll just have to pick our moment and move in.” Twilight instructed as she gestured for the group to turn their attention back to the two half-demons.

The demonic Dante, meanwhile, was still lost to the throes of rage as he continued to madly hack and slash away at Vergil. The force and speed from Dante’s heavy sword was overwhelming. Despite Vergil’s swordsmanship, he found himself pushing his limits more and more as he repeatedly attempted to match his brother’s attacks with his own. Eventually, he soon took to the defensive, parrying and blocking his berserk brother’s swipes with relative difficulty as Dante continued to run on a seemingly limitless reserve of stamina and fury.

“If only you could see how pathetic you look right now, brother!” Vergil derisively taunted between blows. “Reduced to nothing more than a mindless, bloodthirsty beast!” Another series of clangs rang out as they swung back and forth. With his limits now being put to the test as their fight raged on, Vergil began leaning more into his attacks, which finally allowed him to gain ground against the crimson demon; his condescending smirk soon replaced with a look of disdain and disgust as he drove his enraged brother back. “You truly are unfit to carry the blood of Sparda!”

Almost as if the berserk devil had comprehended his brother’s arrogant words, Dante lifted Rebellion high above his head as he firmly grasped the hilt of his sword with both claws, and brought the massive blade down with every ounce of strength he could muster.

In an attempt to match Dante’s downward slice, Vergil quickly gripped Yamato with both hooves and swung his blade upward so as to deflect the oncoming attack. Just as the two swords collided, Vergil quickly discovered, much to his shock, that the force from Dante’s sword far outmatched his own as he feebly attempted to hold his ground; his back legs now shaking under the pressure of his brother’s might.

With a blood curdling howl, Dante quickly raised his sword and drove the blade down once again with extraordinary strength and dexterity. Hastily regaining himself, Vergil tried to match his brother’s overwhelmingly fast attack with Yamato. However, just as their swords clashed, Vergil’s strength instantly gave way to the overpowering might of his brother, as he could no longer hold his blade against the crimson devil’s onslaught. With that devastating blow, Vergil was sent careening back into the rocky ledges that surrounded the area. The resulting impact was powerful enough to plunge the half-demon deep into a pony shaped crater as he crashed into the craggy, mountainous walls.

Having done away with his brother, Dante forcefully planted his blade into the ground before proceeding to tilt his head back, unleashing a victorious roar to be heard all throughout the surrounding mountain range; his morbid cries echoing like thunder piercing through the otherwise calmly night air.

“RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGGH!”

Quickly taking advantage of the situation, Twilight quietly gestured for the group to take her lead as they trotted towards their howling friend.

“Woah! Way to put Vergil in his place, Dante!” cheered Rainbow Dash, trotting not but a few inches behind Twilight. “I mean I knew you were awesome and all, but why didn’t you tell us you were a half-demon?!”

“I have to concur with Rainbow Dash on the issue as well, darling.” Rarity spoke up. “You gave us all quite a fright back there.”

“Yeah!” Spike joined in. “For a second, we thought you were a goner.”

Their praises, however, barely elicted a response from the crimson devil. Instead, the demon’s body continued to quiver with the exhilaration of battle as he glared intently towards the crater where Vergil had crashed through. Just as Spike and the girls inched closer towards the devil, he immediately snapped around to face the group; the ardent flames of his orange eyes still burning with an impossible fervor as his labored breathing escaped his lungs with a ghastly reverberation.

“Easy there, Dante.” said AppleJack, innocently holding up her forelegs. “It’s just us.”

Unfortunately, Dante’s reaction was more than enough cause for the group to hastily back away, all except for Twilight and AppleJack that is. The two mares instead continued to cautiously approach the agitated demon.

“It’s ok, Dante,” Twilight spoke with a sincere and tender disposition in hopes to placate her troubled friend. “There’s no need to be so on edge. It’s me. Twilight.”

Dante only snarled in response before creeping towards the two mares, a menacing air permeating about his body.

“Easy there, partner.” said AppleJack. “The fight’s over. You can quit with the stink eye already.”

“Don’t you recognize us?” Twilight asked. “We’re your friends, remember?”

“Umm, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash piped up from the back of the group “This might just be my imagination, but I don’t think you’re getting through to him.”

“Gotta agree with Dash on this one, Twi.” AppleJack concurred before glancing back at Dante, who was no longer advancing upon the group but instead, started to pace back and forth; never once taking his sights off the two ponies. “Ya might hafta hold him down with one yer fancy spells. At least until we can knock some sense back into ‘im.”

Twilight silently conceded as she took one last look at the savage demon. Steeling herself, the unicorn mare addressed the crimson devil with the utmost authority. “I’m sorry, Dante. But this is for your own good.” Her horn then ignited with its usual magenta aura as she readied her magic.

However, the exact moment Twilight’s horn illuminated, Dante’s eyes shot wide upon witnessing the unicorn mare conjure her magic. Taking Twilight’s actions as a direct threat, the demon went wild, screaming viciously before sprinting towards her and AppleJack in a mad dash. Twilight’s magic immediately dissipated; her focus now shattered, and her entire core wracked with fear at the oncoming presence of her crazed friend. Urgent screams and gasps could be heard coming from Spike and the girls as AppleJack hastily tried to pull her paralyzed friend out of the demon’s path of destruction. “Dagnabit, Twi! Now’s not the time to lock up on me!” the farm pony griped through clenched teeth.

“AppleJack! Twilight!” shouted Pinkie Pie. “Get out of there!”

As soon as she heard those words, Applejack desparately fought to tug Twilight out of harms way, with the encroaching berserk demon screaming in fast.

The farm pony’s efforts would soon prove fruitless, as neither of the two mares could act quickly enough as Dante, ever rapidly closing the distance, lunged into the air. His clawed hooves outstretched, and his monstrous maw opened wide; aimed and ready to clench Twilight’s neck between his gruesomely jagged teeth.

Time itself seemed to slow to a halt at that moment, as Twilight, still wrought with terror, could do nothing but watch Dante dive straight for her. Only now had the gravity of the situation sunk in as Twilight came to realize that the next few moments might be her last. Thoughts of regret and sorrow instantly flooded her mind in those fleeting fractions of a second. Is this how it really ends? What’ll happen to my friends? What would Celestia do at a time like this?! How couldn’t I see they were the sons of Sparda!? This is all my fault for trusting Dante to handle things… yet I couldn’t even stop Vergil myself.

Just then, out of the corner of Twilight’s eye, she caught sight of a fast approaching figure she hadn’t noticed before. As time continued to stand still in those moments of shock and awe, she had managed to focus her gaze on what it was that seemed to be closing in on Dante’s blind side. Just within her peripheral vision was Vergil, who had swooped in with incredible speed and agility; so much so that it looked as if he were the only thing moving within that moment in time. His foreleg, equipped with the Beowulf gauntlet was stretched back, obviously winding up for a punch. And his eyes; those eyes of his, from what Twilight could process in those now fleeting moments, were filled with an instiable rage unlike any she had ever beheld.

Suddenly, as if the world around Twilight ceased to withhold its breath, time instantly resumed as normal. The next instant was such a blur. All Twilight could remember seeing was Vergil throwing a forceful blow into Dante’s jaw before driving the demon’s face straight into the ground with an earth shattering thud. Twilight could have sworn her heart stopped right then and there as the impact from the two brothers landed directly in front of her. A cloud of dust soon started settling around her as Vergil pressed his gauntlet equipped hoof further into Dante’s face, a small impression having formed in the rocky foundation where Dante’s head lay. As his brother squirmed and growled beneath his hoof, Vergil snapped his attention towards Twilight, who was practically at a snout’s length away from him.

Vergil’s voice, now devoid of its calm and collected composure, but instead, was replaced with an impatient fury. “What are you doing!?” he barked.

Twilight, along with AppleJack, who was just as much at a loss of words as she was, could barely bring herself to open her mouth before being cut off by Vergil’s furious reply.

“Leave! Now!”

“But, Dante…” uttered Twilight.

“Isn’t exactly Dante!” Vergil finished as he continued his struggle to keep the snarling demon down. “If you value your life, you’ll stay out of this!”

AppleJack quickly took the opportunity to move between Vergil and Twilight and started ushering the lavender unicorn back to regroup with their friends, gaining as much distance as she could away from the demon twins.

Feeling Vergil’s strength beginning to wane as he pushed against his brother’s hoof, Dante sunk his head back into the hole before exploding up from the ground with the kind of strength only a demon could exude. No longer able to hold his brother down, Vergil was thrown off balance as Dante leaped up from the ground, stumbling backwards in an attempt to regain his footing.

Taking advantage of his brother’s loss of balance, Dante dove forward, tackling Vergil and pinning him to the ground underneath his clawed hooves. With his brother incapacitated, struggling beneath the might of his powerful hold, Dante opened his mouth to let out a victorious howl before throwing his head forward, biting down into Vergil’s shoulder, teeth tearing through his azure coat and silver fur, evoking an agonizing and blood curdling scream from the half-demon.

“AAAAAAAGGH” he cried out as Dante’s teeth sunk deeper into his flesh, bringing forth spurts of blood with every second Dante clenched his jaw down further and further, almost as though his mouth were a steel vice lined with those numerous razors one would consider teeth.

Despite the searing pain shooting throughout his torso, Vergil furiously grinded his teeth before wriggling one of his forelegs free and proceeded to bash his gauntlet against Dante’s skull. “You! Accursed! Beast of burden!” Vergil growled between blows as he continued to pound against Dante’s head; every punch loosening the demon’s maw from his shoulder.

Mesmerized by the bloody spectacle, Spike and the girls could only cringe in response to the ferocity displayed by the savage twins.

Persevering through the numerous punches, Dante could not keep his jaw clenched around his brother’s shoulder much longer. With one last blow to the head, Vergil loosened Dante’s jaw just enough to pull his other foreleg free from the vice like bite. With both forelegs free, Vergil braced himself against the ground and brought his hindlegs up, just under Dante’s body, before propelling the wild demon off him with a powerful springlike kick from both legs.

Dante rolled across the rugged ground, only to scramble back onto all fours as he made a break for his sword, its blade still plunged into the rocky foundation a few meager yards away. Just as Vergil leapt up onto his hind legs, Dante already had both of his claws wrapped around the hilt of Rebellion. With his sword back in his possession, the demon then crouched down onto his hindlegs, and with a single bound, he leaped into the air. Using the momentum and weight from Rebellion, Dante flipped himself forward, effortlessly clearing the distance between him and his brother; his blade ready to split Vergil in two as as he spun towards the half-demon.

Not impressed by the feral demon’s acrobatics, Vergil easily side stepped his brother’s telegraphed attack, avoiding both the blade and the enormous fissure created from the force of Rebellion crashing into the ground at such acceleration. He then reached for Yamato, more than determined to capitalize on his brother’s failed maneuver. However, Dante caught sight of Vergil’s hoof going for his blade within his peripheral vision. Not willing to even so much as give him an opportunity, the demon twisted his upper body and with blinding speed, spun completely around, swinging Rebellion with just a single outstretched hoof.

Before Vergil could even grip the handle of Yamato, the tip of Dante’s blade swung clean across his neck, slicing open his throat. His eyes shot wide as a spurt of crimson mist shot forth from the gash in his jugular, leaving Vergil hunched over onto his knees, gasping for air while leaning against his own sword for support.

“Vergil!” Fluttershy’s horrified screams pierced the air as everyone bore witness to the half-demon struggling to catch his breath, covering his throat with one hoof while a thick stream of crimson seeped from the gaping wound. Paying the mortified pegasus no mind, Dante let out a victorious cry as he stood before his wounded brother.

Between the wheezing and gasps for air, Vergil finally managed to rasp out a coherent sentence as vengeance and hate seemed to coat every word that left his mouth. “Resigned to your fate I see…*gasp*…have it your way then…*cough*…brother.” Much to everypony’s surprise, Vergil managed pick himself up, standing upright on his hindlegs as the once wide open gash began to slowly close.

Despite Vergil’s miraculous recovery, Fluttershy’s heart would not be still as she fought against every urge within her to run to him; wanting nothing more than to put an end to the brother’s bloody feud. However, she knew that at this point such wishful thinking would get her nowhere. If there were ever a time the soft-spoken pegasus experienced true helplessness, now would most certainly be that dreadful moment as she, just like her friends, could only watch and hope that Dante and Vergil’s battle would eventually come to an end.

Unfortunately, given Vergil’s stance, it appeared that the fighting had merely just begun. He then proceeded to hold Yamato out in front of him, gripping the sheath and hilt with both hooves as a dark violet aura began to emanate around his body. Eventually the aura formed into an intense violet orb that surrounded Vergil while chilling winds surrounded the stallion, repelling all around him.

Rainbow Dash’s blood practically froze as an all too familiar sense of dread lurched from within her gut. Having witnessed Dante’s twisted metamorphoses, she knew full well what was about to happen. She wasn’t the only one though; as the rest of the group caught onto to the events unfolding before them, they all began to back away even further than before.

“That can’t be good.” AppleJack muttered aloud.

“W-what w-was your first g-guess?” Rainbow Dash replied through chattering teeth.

“Dante!” Vergil proclaimed, his voice reverberating with a harsh rasp. “Whether or not you can comprehend my words, I shall see to it that you will not forget this devil’s power!”

Vergil’s words only provoked the crimson demon into charging full force into the violet orb, only to be met with a repelling shockwave that sent him skidding backwards as he fought against the force of his brother’s power. Upon recovery, Dante proceeded to charge head on once more.

Seeing his brother’s persistence drive him forward, Vergil quickly beckoned a multitude of summoned swords around him and immediately casted them all off at once. Before Dante could even get close to his brother, he soon found himself pierced all throughout his body as the luminescent blades plunged deep into his flesh, sending him flying back from the sheer force of the attack.

Dante hurriedly picked himself back up from Vergil’s onslaught, leaving Spike and the girls stunned to see him still moving despite the multiple swords buried in the demon. Completely unfazed by the skewering, he shook wildly about like a rabid dog, shattering each and every summoned sword protruding out of his body. His morbid display of resilience left the group in awe. Surely any other pony would be long dead at this point. The fact that Dante, the very pony they had believed to be their friend, was revealed as nothing short of a demonic juggernaut, was at the very least, quite disconcerting.

However, their horror was abruptly interrupted by an ear piercing roar emerging from the dark orb surrounding Vergil. Before they could even turn their attention back to the grey stallion, they were met with a blinding flash, followed by a sinister navy blue and violet glow.

By the time the Spike and the girls regained their sense of sight, Vergil was no where to be found. In his place stood a frightening new demon; clad in a blue design similar to it's crimson counterpart, it sported a sleeker look with fewer spines. His legs were slimmed and built for speed, but still seemed bulky enough for strength and defense. His hooves were tipped with dangerously sharp claws at the front, which clung to the ground as he stood with a sense of foreboding pride. On the left foreleg, a lengthy protrusion extended upwards from his wrist, and held Yamato firmly within its cavity, as if the blade were merely an extension of his body. Two sets of black, hardened, yet very crude wings burst forth from his back, shifting slightly as he continued to breathe. A slight bulk of frills extended from his shoulders and neck, mimicking the collar of the jacket Vergil once wore. His head was crowned with a strange horn formation that circled around the back of his skull with a hard plate that extended down from his forehead to his snout, as if he were wearing a helm. Most strikingly of all were his eyes. Those terrible, luminescent, cyan eyes which glowed with a fierce, ghastly light just as piercing as his brother’s firey gaze. The only thing that remotely resembled the image of the cold pony they knew these last few weeks was his smoothed and well groomed tail, flicking in anticipation.

The two demons locked their sights on one another as both brothers gripped their respective swords, waiting to make the first move, leaving the girls and Spike to watch on in a strange mixture of curiosity and terror.

“I didn’t think Vergil could turn into one of those horrible demons as well.” said Rarity.

“Well duuuh,” Pinkie Pie butted in before stating in a surprisingly calm matter-of-factly tone. “They’re demon brothers after all. It’s kinda obvious at this point.”

“Demon brothers or not, we’ve still got ourselves a world of trouble on our hooves.” complained AppleJack as she directed the group’s attention behind them, pointing towards the Gates of Tartarus. “I don’t know if y'all forgot, but Vergil left the doors to Tartarus cracked open.”

Everypony’s gaze followed her hoof as they turned towards the opposite end of the crater-like canyon. Just as AppleJack described, the gates were left ajar; a thin line of darkness dividing the otherwise pristine white doors.

“AppleJack’s right.” Twilight agreed as she turned to face the group with a determined look. The girls could see it as well. It was that same fiery determination burning just as bright as before when she faced Vergil. “We can’t waste anymore time gawking at this endless fighting.”

Fluttershy quietly spoke out to protest. “But Vergil and Dante-“

“-Won’t be interefering!” interrupted Twilight, elicting an audible squeak from the butter yellow pegasus. “Given their dexterity and stamina, from what I’ve observed, those two will no doubt keep each other occupied long enough for us to close the Gates to Tartarus.”

“And then what?” Rainbow Dash asked as she hovered over Twilight. “We’ll still have two crazed demons to deal with after we close those doors.”

“I’m aware of that, Rainbow Dash.” she replied, scrunching her nose. “Let’s just focus on the doors for now. If we’re lucky, they’ll have worn themselves out after some time. No one, demon or otherwise, can avoid exhaustion.”

Nodding her head, AppleJack took to Twilight’s plan. “So we close the doors and then wait out those two knucklehead’s little feud, right?”

“More or less. At least until I can formulate a way to detain Dante and Vergil, we’re just going to have to wing it.”

“Sounds like a plan to me!” Spike heroically exclaimed before leaping onto Twilight’s back.

“Right then! Let’s go!” Twilight commanded. The rest of the girls taking her lead as they all galloped off in the direction towards the Gates; leaving Dante and Vergil behind, the two still locked in a stand off.

After a long drawn out period of utter silence, Dante finally made the first move. The crimson devil let out low yet audible growl as he started to slowly walk towards Vergil, lazily dragging Rebellion’s blade across the ground behind him.

"How foolish of you to take me so lightly.” said the chillingly echoed voice of the demonic Vergil. “You’re not even worthy as my opponent!” The azure devil then vanished in an instant, only to reappear the next, directly in front of Dante.

Before Dante could even react, Vergil made a quick slice across his chest, flinging a streak of blood into the air. However, the crimson devil momentarily shrugged off the flesh wound as though it was nothing more than a simple scratch before swinging Rebellion over his shoulder and down onto his brother. Vergil took a quick step back to avoid the blow from the massive blade as it narrowly missed him, crashing down into the ground.

With a display of impossible speed and strength, both demons quickly closed the gap between themselves as they wildly swung their swords back and forth with a single hoof. The thundering clang of metal accompanied each and every clash once more as the Devils fought for dominance, using the momentum from each recoil of their swords to slash away at an even faster and harder pace.

On their last recoil, Dante reached above his head to grip Rebellion with both hooves and brought Rebellion down in full force. Vergil though, was not one to be outdone and just before the sword made contact, he swatted aside the enormous blade with his free clawlike hoof, parrying the mindless devil before ramming the blade of Yamato right into Dante’s gut. The thin, yet absurdly sharp edge pierced through Dante’s body like a hot knife through butter.

A jagged, toothy grin crept its way onto the azure devil's face as he twisted the blade, spattering droplets of his brother's blood onto his scaly blue coat. However, his confidence would not last long, as Dante, only minorly inconvenienced by his brother’s sword skewering him, and looked Vergil right in the eyes before tilting his head back and bashing his thick skull against Vergil’s own.

The bone shattering blow drove the azure devil stumbling back in agony, but not before yanking his sword free from Dante’s torso in one last spurt of blood. The two devils, having recovered from their savage exchange, readied their swords once more. With neither brother willing to give in, the two devils once again charged towards each other as their violent and rage-induced roars filled the surrounding mountain range.

Meanwhile, Twilight and the girls had just reached the Gates of Tartarus as the sounds of the devil brother’s roars echoed off in the distance. Twilight did her beset not to look back on their way to the gates, but now, as they strolled up to the massive marble doors, nothing else seemed to matter. Not even Dante and Vergil’s endless struggle.

“We made it.” she sighed, a slight sense of relief filling her voice.

“Now we just need to close the darned things!” AppleJack said as she ran to one of the doors. “C’mon, everypony! Let’s get these doors shut!

The girls quickly heeded AppleJack’s command as they flocked to farm pony. All except for Fluttershy. The pegasus was far too concerned about Vergil, hesitantly glancing back between the warring devils and her friends.

“Fluttershy!” shouted Rainbow Dash, who was flying above the group, flapping her wings with all her might as she pushed at the enormous door along with the rest of the girls. “Get over here! We need all the help we can get!” she strained once more.

Knowing her friends came first; Fluttershy looked back once last time, an overbearing sense of dread creeping its way into her mind, before trotting off to join their collective effort. “Please please please be safe, Vergil.” she whimpered under her breath.

Push and push as they might, everypony’s efforts started to prove fruitless as the gigantic marble door hadn’t budged a single inch, let alone closed. Still, they weren’t about to give up just yet. Spike was putting his claws to use as he dug up as many rocks as he could surrounding the bottom of both doors in hopes to get them moving. The girls, meanwhile, were all pushing against one of the doors, straining and struggling against the overwhelming weight of the gates.

“How in Equestria did Vergil even pry these dreaful things open!?” grunted Rarity, beads of sweat trickling from her forehead to her snout.

“Beats me!” shouted AppleJack, who had switched from using her forelegs to pushing against the door with her backlegs. “But I’ll be darned if I can’t get this thing to budge!”

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash’s wings were beginning to ache and cramp from the pressure they were exherting on both themselves and the gate.

As they grunted and strained against the now immovable door, Twilight devised one last method. As she continued to push with all her might, she ignited her horn and encased the entire door from top to bottom within her magical aura. Using both brain and muscle to aid her friends, Twilight gave it her all and was met with a quaint surprise. Sound of the door to Tartarus had begun to creak and much to everypony’s shock, they had started to move the massive marble structure, if only centimeters at a time.

Things were finally looking up. Once they finished closing this door, they just had to move onto the next. All that would be left to worry about would be Dante and Vergil, and from the sound of things, Twilight was now more than confident that they could wrap this mess up once and for all.

That is until a soul chilling cry echoed forth from behind the Gates of Tartarus.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYY!”

The screech itself brought everpony to a halt before exchaning terrified glances between one another. Twilight felt a coldness in her soul. There was only one explanation for what that accursed sound was and it was all that was needed to drive everypony into a frenzy.

“Close the doors! Close the doors! Close the dooooors!” Pinkie frantically cried as the girls and even Spike joined in a single spot to push with everything they had. Sadly the door would just not move fast enough.

What followed next was even more unsettling.

The very ground beneath them began to rumble and quake as the countless sounds of screeches, bellows, and cries drew closer from behind the doors. From out of the darkness, all of Tartarus’ condemned inhabitants were charging forth, ready to grasp freedom once again and break free from their hellish prison.

The Gates of Tartarus… were ready to give way.

Author's Note

This chapter is brought to you by one of Rob Zombie's greatest songs. And ever so fitting to the tone of this chapter.

Part 1 - Chapter 23: Demonoid Phenomenon

“Whoever fights monsters should see to it that in the process he himself does not become a monster.”

Friedrich Nietzsche

*THOOM*

The Gates of Tartarus had begun to buckle under the pressure of the boisterous pounding it was enduring, as each and every demon bashed and scraped against the enormous marble doors; hastily clambering to the fissure that would serve as the gateway to their freedom. The ground itself rumbled and quaked beneath the insurmountable force while the innocent souls on the other side were left shaken to their core, helplessly struggling against the might and desperation of Tartarus’ encroaching inhabitants.

The girls could feel the doors slowly opening once again as the familiar groaning of the ancient architecture resounded, pushing them back ever so gradually despite their attempts at fighting back. Never the less, they were undeterred, grunting and exerting all of their strength against the horde of demons that were now mere feet away, with nothing but a few inches of structurally sound marble standing between them and the girls.

However, their efforts were met with even more resistance, as arms and claws reached through the doors, grasping and flailing about.

“Just when ah thought it couldn’t get any worse,” AppleJack grunted as she started kicking away at the demonic appendages protruding from behind the door. “These varmints had to go and rear their ugly heads!”

“Less talking, more pushing!” ordered Rainbow Dash, who along with Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie, had now moved to the other door in hopes to keep the previously unattented structure from moving anymore than it had. With both pegasi now taking to the ground alongside Pinkie, they pressed themselves against the doors, digging their hooves into the ground to gain leverage.

“This isn’t good,” Fluttershy cried over the clamoring demons. “I don’t know if we can hold out much lo- EEK!” she squeaked out a high pitched shriek as a stray claw from one of the demons reached out and yanked at her long pink tail.

“Oh no you don’t!” Rainbow Dash swiftly took to action and karate chopped the offending claw, sending its owner reeling and yelping in pain as it let go of the meek pegasus and retreated back behind the doors.

“Thanks.” Fluttershy smiled weakly.

Nodding to her friend, Rainbow Dash immediately returned to holding back the doors alongside Pinkie Pie and Spike.

Suddenly, as if a great weight had been lifted, the girls felt the doors finally starting to close as they continued to push, each of them exchanging baffled glances with one another while simultaneous focusing their efforts on shutting the Gates of Tartarus. Even stranger was the fact that the demonic limbs that had been grasping about in between the doors had suddenly pulled back behind the gates. With her magic still encasing the doors, Twilight was struck with a dreaful sense of unease; unsettled by the unusual lack of resistance from the countless demons that were no longer crowded around the gates, let alone pounding away at its doors. It was almost as if they had seemingly vanished from the opposite side entirely.

It was then that the ground had begun to tremble once more as the cries of the demons rose in volume. Twilight’s eyes widened as the horrific realization of what the demons were planning suddenly sunk in. They’re going to ram the doors all at once! Her mind frantically raced. Her magic encasing the door had quickly begun to flicker as her concentration waned with each distracting thought. We can’t hold them back like this! Once the demons break through, everypony’s going get crushed the moment those doors give!

As the Elements of Harmony, it was Fluttershy, Rarity, AppleJack, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Twilight’s responsibility to protect Equestria, but what good would it serve if Twilight and her friends were to perish in this struggle? A heavy burden bore itself on the mare’s shoulders once again, as she was left to weigh the value of her friends’ lives against the safety of Equestria. We’re fighting a losing battle here, she admitted defeatedly. But that doesn’t mean we still can’t save Equestria… I hope. The hesitation to retreat was still strong, leaving the unicorn mare at a loss for words as she opened her mouth to speak.

Biting her lip and gulping down the fearful lump in her throat, Twilight mustered up the courage to finally cry out to her friends. “Everypony, get away from the doors now!

“But we still need to close them!” Rarity protested.

“There’s no time, Rarity!” Twilight snapped, tearfully looking to each and every one of her friends. “Everypony needs to fall back right now!”

The look in Twilight’s eyes was all that was needed to get everyone to turn heel and run, abandoning their positions as the thunderous quaking that was lurching its way towards the door grew exponentially.

With Spike lagging behind the girls, Twilight quickly darted towards the baby dragon, lowering her head to scoop him up before hoisting him onto her back. Still maintaining her speed, the unicorn made a hasty u-turn, allowing her to catch up with the rest of her friends as they continued their retreat from the the impending doom that lay behind The Gates of Tartarus.

Unfortunately, the elements didn’t get as far as they had planned. Just upon clearing the door’s range, another defeaning series of roars surged from behind the gates only to be drowned out by an even more tremendous eruption.

*BOOOOM*

The Gates of Tartarus burst wide open with such a resounding force, giving way to the demons that had tirelessly forced their way through. The resulting shockwave sent the girls tumbling forward across the rocky terrain; a series of grunts sounding off from the group before each had finally skidded to a complete halt. The thunderous slamming of the doors had even caught the attention of the devil twins, who had both ceased their bloody battle to gaze upon the abysmal black void that no longer lay obstructed by the Gates of Tartarus.

From out of the darkness, hundreds of nightmarish creatures crept past the gates. Taking in their in their surroundings, the demons let out a collective and triumphant series of wails and roars before wildly rushing forward into the world that had once banished them so fervently.

Amongst many of the frightful beings that were charging forth into Equestria, there were two types in particular that appeared to serve as the more predominant races of Tartarus’ demons.

The first type were known as Satyrs: tall, lanky, goat-like beings that walked upright on two legs. Given their height, they seemed to stand no higher than that of the princesses. Among their more noticible features were their sinisterly elongated horns, knotted shoulders and legs, heel like appendages at their cloven feet to give them better balance and control over its strength and speed, and a skeletal head lined with the teeth of a predator. In their clawed hands, they held a hook-like pole, evidently used for slashing and grappling. Their makeshift garb appeared to be a single waist cloth, serving as their only means of clothing, dangling around their gnarled hips.

The second type were Jackals. They were large bi-pedal canines, roughly the size of diamond dogs, whose pelts were clearly much darker, earthy, and shaggier. Their forearms appeared to be outfitted with crude, makeshift, steel gauntlets; evidently used to reinfore their razor like claws in combat. Their most notable feature was that they bore a vicious fang filled maw that could even contend with the jaws of Timberwolves. Most likely, these creatures were the brutes of Tartarus.

While these two types of demons proved vast and numerous, the girls had also caught brief glimpses of a few much larger and other undiscernable varied beings amongst the oncoming mob. With the utmost haste, they quickly scrambled to a wall on the side of the clearing, narrowly escaping the stampede of demons.

Still standing in the path of the advancing horde, the demonic Vergil irritatably bore his fangs at the countless demons that dared to impede on his progress. Before taking action, he passed a glance towards his brother, whose body was trembling with malicious anticipation as the demons drew closer and closer. It was all too obvious what was stirring in Dante’s mind. The crimson demon then stood up on his hind legs, gripped his blade, Rebellion, with a single claw and tilted his head back, letting out vicious roar.

“WOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRGH!”

The berserk devil then threw himself into the fray as he stormed off, leaving Vergil far behind. It took almost no time for Dante to wildly plunge his sword into its first victim: a lone satyr leading the army of demons that continued their charge towards the exit. Without the slightest hesitation, Dante hoisted both his sword, and the unfortunate demon still impaled on its blade, over his shoulder, and with both claws, forcefully swung the massive sword; severing the surrounding demons’ torsos from the rest of their bodies. Taking the macabre display as a challenge, gangs of demons took to the offensive, brandishing their weapons to take down the manic devil while countless others ran from him in fright, still dead set on making a break for the exit.

What followed was a massacre. Despite their vast numbers, Dante continually hacked away at the Satyrs and Jackals. And although he was relying on his most primal of instincts, the crimson devil was sure to make every swing of his blade count as he plowed into the crowd like a force of nature, a blood red wind that tore through the demons’ ranks by the dozen; the futility of their efforts only realized just as each and every one of their mortal coils were severed by that crimson devil’s blood soaked blade. Its metal cleaved through both flesh and bone, snuffing out every life that foolishly challenged its strength. Not a single move was wasted as every swing of Rebellion drew blood; the night air filled with the fleeting cries of battle as the Tartarus demons' lifeless bodies fell all around Dante, their mangled remains igniting in a burst of ghostly blue flames that burned away all trace of their presence.

Meanwhile, amidst the hellish pandemonium, the girls were faced with their own predicament as a mass of stray demons had broken off from the vast crowd and were now closing in on the elements, targeting them as either enemy or mere prey.

Taking action, Rainbow Dash was the first to make a move as she swooped in to uppercut a Satyr right in the jaw, allowing both AppleJack and Rarity to rush in, reel back their hind legs, and buck the stunned demon, sending him crashing into his comrades that had made the mistake of crowding in behind him. Pinkie Pie, on the other hoof, was keeping a group of Jackals preoccupied, diverting their attention from her friends as she bounced about between them, seemingly ignorant of their attempts to viciously claw at her.

Twilight was left to serve as their primary defense. Alternating between telekinesis and conjuring magical bursts of energy, she was able to continuously blast back the encroaching demons while Spike and Fluttershy sought cover behind their friends in the hopes that the chaos would eventually die down.

Just then, that same blood chilling cry from before echoed forth from the blackened abyss of Tartarus.

“WRRRRRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYYY!”

Turning their attention to the gates, the group caught but a glimpse of the lone creature that was desperately sprinting out of Tartarus. Like the Satyrs and Jackals, it was a bipedal creature, yet its figure was far lankier, while its height was but a few inches shorter than that of its predecessors. Its arms and legs were like spindles, but showed signs of a lean muscular build beneath its frail-looking exterior. What Twilight couldn’t shake most about its brief appearance was that its body, at first glance appeared to be concealed by a cloak of darkness, but in actuality, was as black as the shadows of night itself.

Trailing not too far behind the striding shadow, a group of massive beings emerged from the gates as well; their features hidden by the cloak of night. Compared to the Satyrs and Jackals, their sized varied from on par with their lesser brethren to possibly twice the size and width of a normal demon, if not more. As the mysterious group of demons cleared the entrance to Tartarus, one of them hastily took to the sky, giving off only the slightest hint at its form through its silhouette, which appeared to resemble that of a massive bat. The rest of the group, obviously not wanting to sift through the crowd of lower demons, quickly bounded up and over the surrounding canyon walls with relative ease. The massive figures displayed their incredible strength as they cleared the rocky formations in just but a few leaps, while others hurriedly climbed over the walls with unmatched speed. In just a matter of seconds, the shrouded demons had disappeared into the night, having successfully made their escape into Equestria.

Vergil’s attention however, was not so much focused on them as it was curiously drawn to the shadow creature that was darting through the crowd of demons at incredible speed. He couldn’t help but notice that its anatomy seemed strangely humanoid, like that of the demons back in his world.

Running along the outskirts of the crowd surrounding Dante, the shadow hurriedly made a beeline for the exit. As the strange shadow cleared the final stretch to freedom, passing the demonic Vergil by in the process, the two devils simultaneously turned towards one another. Their gazes met for but the briefest period in time as the demons exchanged a frightfully, powerful passing glance; Vergil’s cold, glowing, cyan eyes matching the shadow demon’s dark and empty violet irises. And just as fast as it began, the two suddenly broke eye contact as the shadowy demon hurriedly continued on its way towards the cave mouth, darting alongside many of its brethren who also chose to flee from the ongoing slaughter before finally vanishing into the darkness.

Caring very little for the dark creature’s departure, Vergil then cast his sights on the Gates of Tartarus. The massive crowd of demons that had been pouring forth from the entrance was finally beginning to thin out, giving him a clear view of the abyss that lay just beyond those magnificent marble doors. With Dante still tearing through swarms of Jackals and Satyrs, Vergil knew he would have to act fast. Proceeding to follow through with his goals, the devil started galloping towards that forbidden realm. Along the way, a number of brazen Satyrs had attempted to stop the azure demon, but just like so many of their fallen comrades before them, they were dispatched of almost instantly as Vergil sliced through them without the slightest hint of slowing down. The demons' bodies were like paper when met with Yamato's dark forged blade, as Vergil continued to literally carve a path straight to Tartarus; the remains of his fallen victims igniting a trail behind him as their bodies burned away. Nothing could stand in his way.

Having effortlessly worked his way towards the Gates, Vergil slowed his pace to a trot and eventually came to a stop as he finally arrived at his destination. As he stood before the entrance to Tartarus, Vergil began to gaze almost longingly into the darkness from which all of Equestria’s demons resided.

Suddenly, a series of distressed and familiar cries shattered his focus, stirring the azure devil just enough to draw his attention away from the gates. Turning away from the abyss, Vergil soon discovered that the distracting shrieks had been coming from the girls, who, despite their best efforts to stave off the oncoming beasts, had found themselves cornered due to the demons’ overwhelming numbers.

Normally, Vergil wouldn’t have cared less for their plight, especially considering how quick the girls were to throw themselves into the fray of battle. It was their problem as he saw it. He warned them once and they did not heed his words. The way Vergil saw it; this was nothing more than the result of their insubordination. However, one particular sight was all that was needed to get the devil to promptly change his tune as his gaze instinctively lingered towards Fluttershy, who was currently crouched down behind her friends along with Spike. The gentle Pegasus was covering her head with her hooves, her eyes were shut tight, and her body trembled with fear as the demons drew closer, leaving her and her friends with their backs against the wall of the canyon. For once, Vergil had begun to feel a sense of urgency and dread creep its way into his mind as he could only look on in wide eyed stupor.

Pulling himself together, the azure devil took one last look back into the abyss that was Tartarus; his destination finally within reach after having overcome so many obstacles, both perilous and trivial, only to snap back to Fluttershy and her friends as a mixture of grunts and screams emerged from the group.

Turning his back to Tartarus, Vergil finally made his descision, cursing himself under his ragged breath.

“Damn it all!”

Twilight and Rarity’s magical abilities were being put to the test as they focused solely on driving back the Satyrs and Jackals that were closing in on their group; using their horns to create magic shields and implementing kinectic force to knock back the demons. Meanwhile, AppleJack, Pinkie Pie, and Rainbow Dash were fighting off as many of the demons as they could, prioritizing their assault against those who had managed to push past Twilight’s and Rarity’s magic.

“They just keep coming!” Rainbow Dash complained.

“Then keep hittin’ em!” AppleJack snapped angrily as she bucked a Satyr square in its diaphragm, sending the beast flying over a crowd of its comrades.

The group’s retaliation however, could not deter the demons in the slightest, as their struggling only encouraged Tartarus’ inhabitants all the more to barrel through and take the girls for the prey they saw them as.

The group soon found itself surrounded on all sides with their backs to the wall. Looking up from her curled up state, Fluttershy let out a terrified shriek as she saw the demons had drawn closer than ever. Satyrs and Jackals from all around started collectively pounding away at Twilight and Rarity’s magic shields with their weapons, a look of hunger and depravity spread about their faces.

With both layers of magic failing, the Satyrs raised their hooked staffs high above their heads and prepared to deal a crushing final blow to the cracking magic barrier. Twilight and Rarity braced themselves and prepared for the worst as Spike and the rest of the girls backed away in a desperate attempt to distance themselves from the horde of demons. Fluttershy could only cover her teary eyes as she let out one last horrified scream.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH”

Suddenly, the shrill whine of metal pierced the air as the azure devil known as Vergil rapidly dashed between the girls and their assailants, tearing through the surrounding demons with just a single swipe of his blade. As he skidded to a halt directly in front of Fluttershy, Vergil slowly began sheathing Yamato into his left outstretched foreleg. Just as the hilt of his sword clicked against the sheath on his wrist, the demons, still frozen with shock, began falling to pieces as the countless slashes Vergil left behind had reduced them to nothing more than severed limbs and bloodied torsos. Witnessing the devil’s display of speed and power, the remaining horde of demons cautiously backed away, distancting themselves from the demon and keeping their weapons at the ready should he decide to attack once more.

As the the girls watched on in slack jawed horror, Fluttershy hesitantly looked up from her curled up position; curious as to why and how the demons had stopped attacking. What she saw was the frighteningly twisted yet familiar form of Vergil, standing tall with his back to the meek pegasus. Her eyes went wide with both curiosity and fear as the demon’s silvery crowned head turned towards her, looking down at her over his scaly shoulder. As she caught sight of those hauntingly luminescent cyan eyes, Fluttershy’s wings instinctively shot out as she flinched back from the devil’s gaze.

“Are you hurt?” Vergil rasped.

Fluttershy gulped. “N-n-no.” she stammered weakly.

“Good.” Vergil’s distorted voice reverberated. “You and your friends huddle together. You’re leaving. Now.” he ordered.

Before Fluttershy could even respond, Rainbow Dash swooped in, defensively taking to her side as though she was prepared to fight Vergil herself. “Wait just a minute! You really expect us to believe that you of all ponies are going to get us out of this mess!? How can we even trust you?!”

“You can’t!” Vergil snapped, turning towards the two pegasi. “Now make your decision.” he commanded, looking towards to the rest of the group.

Casting one last gaze over to the still wary demons, Twilight, Spike and the girls eventually nodded in agreement. If they were to get out of here alive, they didn’t have much of a choice. Twilight then hoisted Spike onto her back as the girls crowded around her. Rainbow Dash begrudgingly joined them as she was the last to huddle into the group. As soon as they were all together, Vergil waved a single foreleg, casting two sets of rings comprised of summoned swords to surround the group.

Rainbow Dash momentarily snapped back from the surrounding ring of blades in response to their appearance, only to discover the next instant that the swords had been pointing outwards instead of inwards; unlike the last time Vergil had casted the revolving swords against his brother.

Turning back towards the demons, Vergil then instructed the girls. “Head towards the exit and whatever you do, don’t stop running. Those swords will do the work. Now go.”

Although now was not the time to be asking questions, AppleJack couldn’t help but give in to her curiosity as she addressed Vergil. “Why exactly are ya doin’ th-“

“I SAID GO! NOW!” Vergil barked, cutting the farm pony off.

“C’mon girls! We’re leaving.” Twilight quickly complied, not wanting to waste anymore time. The group then galloped away, fleeing towards the cave mouth as the three rings of summoned swords continued to revolve around them.

As the group made their way to the exit, Fluttershy took one last glance at Vergil who, along with the still berserk Dante, dove into the mass congregation of demons that had surrounded him, soon disappearing from sight.

As Twilight and the girls fled through the dark cavern, they were soon surrounded by hundreds of demons running alongside their group, no doubt wanting to escape the chaos that had erupted amongst both their brethren and the two half-breeds. Though this did not deter some of the more savage and ravenous individuals from targeting the group as an easy meal. It wasn’t long before one the Jackals made a leap for the girls, his jaws stretched wide open, ready to sink its fangs into their supple pony flesh.

“Twilight!” Rarity shouted, trying her best to alert the undaunted and focused unicorn.

Hearing both Rarity’s shrieks and the snarling beast, Twilight turned to see the Jackal descending upon them. Before she could even conjure even a sliver of magic into her horn, one of the surrounding summoned swords immediately fired off and pierced the Jackal right in its neck, propelling the creature back before pinning the demon into the cave wall.

The Jackal writhed in pain as it unleashed a gurgling howl before finally falling limp, hanging lifelessly from the cave wall.

“Woah!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Vergil wasn’t kidding about those things.”

“Less talking! More running!” Pinkie Pie screamed, urging the group to pick up its pace as three more summoned swords launched themselves at a gang of Satyrs that were closing in on the girls from behind.

With the number of swords defending the group dwindling and the end of the cavern finally within sight, Twilight and the girls frantically sprinted across the final stretch of cave before emerging out into the cold, desert night. With the last of the swords firing off, assaulting the few surrounding demons, the group quickly sought out Cerberus, who was also preoccupied with warding off the demons that had been flooding out of Tartarus; biting and stomping at the predominately violent ones while chasing off those who were simply fleeing out into The Bad Lands.

Seeking refuge in the presence of the three-headed guardian, the girls made a beeline for the gigantic canine, narrowly evading every demon whose path they crossed along the way. Upon reuniting with the oversized hound, Fluttershy was greeted with a series of kisses from Cerberus as all three heads happily lapped at her face. Despite the ongoing ruckus, the pegasus mare couldn’t help but smile and hug the lovable guardian, thankful that he had not suffered any injuries.

As the legion of demons escaping from the cavern finally started to thin out, a horrifying realization had dawned on Twilight as she witnessed the last of Tartarus’ denizens scattering out into the furthest reaches of the wasteland, eventually disappearing over the horizon. “Oh no!” she shouted. “The demons. They’re heading straight into Equestria!”

“Whatdy’a suppose we do now?” asked AppleJack worriedly.

“What do you think!?” butted in Rainbow Dash. “We find each and every one of those filthy fiends and kick their flanks all the way back to Tartarus!” she exclaimed while hovering and making kicking motions with her back legs.

“And how do you propose we accomplish such a feat, hmm?” Rarity chided, giving the delusional pegasus a look of reproach. “We could barely handle a handful of them, let alone hundreds.”

“We could always get Cerberus to help.” Fluttershy innocently suggested.

“No offense, Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash started. “But I’m pretty sure letting a giant three-headed mutt loose to hunt down demons all throughout Equestria would just spell trouble for everypony else.”

Cerberus merely planted his rump on the ground, whimpering dejectedly at Rainbow Dash’s comment as he leaned in towards Fluttershy.

“He’s not a mutt.” the yellow pegasus pouted, petting the middle head of the disheartened dog.

“How about we catch ‘em all in a big net?!” Pinkie Pie piped up. “Oh oh oh. Wait. I got it. What if we lure them back into Tartarus with a huuuuge cake or maybe-“

“I’m not sure they’d fall for that.” Twilight stated calmly, not wanting to hurt the party pony’s feelings. “We have to be rational about this, girls. We’re going to need some serious help if we plan on fixing the mess that those two made.”

“You mean the mess Vergil made!” Rainbow Dash corrected defensively. “Dante was doing his best to stop him.”

“Well he certainly didn’t make things any better!” Twilight retorted. “Not to mention both of of them turning out to be demons!”

“Well we gotta do something to help Dante!” AppleJack joined in, taking Rainbow Dash’s side. “We left both those varmints in there with a whole herd of blood thirsty demons.”

The conversation suddenly erupted into bouts of arguing and shouting as each of the elements tried to bring their points and ideas to light, each of the girls attempting to raise their voices over what they felt was the others’ constant bickering. Spike meanwhile, let out an exasperated sigh as he waddled over and plopped down next to Cerberus, who had been watching on intently. “Some night this turned out to be.” the young drake groaned, picking up a rock and casually tossing it to the side.

As the group’s arguing persisted, two shimmering lights soaring through the night sky caught the small purple dragon’s attention. Upon further inspection, he noticed that they appeared to be closing in, veering down towards the group. Picking himself up, Spike hurriedly rushed back to the group, flailing his arms about in an attempt to draw their attention to the sky.

“Girls! Girls! Look!”

Noticing her assistant frantically waving his claws, Twilight and the rest of the groups looked up to see what it was that had the young dragon in hysterics. What they saw was none other than both Celestia and Luna descending upon them, no doubt having flown in all the way from Canterlot. Following closely behind the princesses were four royal guards: two white male pegasi, both donning the signature golden armor marked by a blue star on their brest plate that was primarily issued to Celestia’s guards, and two dark grey Thestrals, one male and the other female; otherwise known as bat-ponies in laymen terms. Unlike pegasi, their wings were membranous like that of bats, their ears were more angular than that of regular ponies, and most noticible of all were their fangs. Thestrals were usually assigned to the ranks of night guards under Princess Luna’s jurisdiction and wore cobalt blue amor, complimented with a silver sheen.

As the princesses landed, accompanied by their guards shortly after, Luna was the first to rush forward as she confronted the group. “Girls! Thank heavens you’re alright!” she cried, a look of relief now washing over her face.

“Princess Luna!” exclaimed Twilight. “What’re you and Celestia doing here?”

“We should be asking you the same thing.” The princess of the night retorted as Celestia calmly strode towards the lavender unicorn.

“Twilight.” Celestia sternly addressed her student. “Where are Dante and Vergil?” she asked, a disquieted look encompassing her facial features that left the element of magic feeling ten inches tall as she locked eyes with the princess.

“They’re back at the Gates of Tartarus.” she answered despondently after a brief period of silence.

“I should have figured as much.” Celestia angrily spoke aloud as she shifted her focus towards the entrance leading to the Gates. She then looked to the elements of harmony with a frightfully strict gaze. “Everypony stay close to me.” she ordered. “We’ll be heading back to the Gates of Tartarus.” She then turned to face the four guards who were standing at attention before administering them their orders. “I’ll leave you four in charge of detaining Cerberus.”

“Yes Ma’am!” all four sounded off as they saluted the princess.

“They’ll be careful with him, won’t they?” Fluttershy spoke up as she approached Celestia to address her concern.

“Fear not, Fluttershy. I promise you that our guards will take the utmost care handling Cerberus. You have my word.” she stated as a calming and familiar benevolence returned to her voice. “Now please. Let us depart from here. Time is of the essence!”

The princess of the sun soon took the lead as she galloped off into the dark cave while the rest of the girls quietly followed after, leaving Luna to bring up the rear.

As he stood in front of the Gates of Tartarus, the demonic Dante had pinned down a beaten Satyr beneath one of his clawed hind legs before savagely plunging his sword down into the squirming demon, cutting its life short with a stomach churning squelch. The crimson devil breathed heavily as the demon’s body beneath him burned to ash in a pyre of blue flames, the exertion he had placed on his body finally taking its toll. He then cast his firey gaze towards Vergil, who was now steadily approaching his demented brother, countless slain demons dissipating behind him in a collective surge of blue fire, illuminating the brother’s battlefield with the phantasmal radiance of death.

Among the demons fortunate enough to survive the massacre, the majority retreated from the canyon and into Equestria while the remaining few clung to the outer walls of the canyon in fear for their life, watching on as the two brothers had now focused their blood lust towards one another.

“T-those two!” shouted a frightened Satyr, trembling to the core as he pointed his claw directly at Dante and Vergil. “What sort of demons are they!?”

“They’re not demons!” growled another larger Satyr. “There’s only one word for what they are. They’re monsters.”

Lifting his sword with both claws, Dante then held Rebellion at the ready, tilting its blade towards his demonic brother. The crazed crimson devil was now the only obstacle left standing between Vergil and his goal.

“How long, Dante?” Vergil rasped harshly, gripping the hilt of Yamato jutting out from the sheath on his left foreleg. “How long will you continue to stand in my way!?”

Dante responded the only way he knew how, and charged recklessly at Vergil, releasing a rage induced roar.

“RAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGH!”

The azure devil stoically stood his ground as he crouched at the knees of his hindlegs, patiently waiting for Dante to move in closer so that he could make his move.

While the mad demon was rapidly closing the distance, Vergil quickly noticed how Dante was practically telegraphing his attack as the manic demon lifted Rebellion over his shoulder with both claws as though he were preparing to deliver a heavy downward slash. Expecting nothing less from his mindless brother, Vergil let the crimson devil close in on him as he prepared to end this battle with but a single swipe of Yamato.

Right as Dante came within range, Vergil drew his blade with immeasurable speed as he sliced at his brother with one perfect fluid motion. Yet, despite Vergil’s lightning fast reflexes, Dante’s reaction was slightly faster. Just as the blade of Yamato was approaching his face, the crimson devil immediately ducked forward; the infernal metal of Vergil’s sword passing just above the back of his head as he pulled his own sword back down at waist level. Vergil’s luminous cyan eyes shot wide at his brother’s unanticipated maneuver as an alarming realization invaded his thoughts. He had left himself wide open.

With a clear shot at Vergil’s chest, Dante then drove his blade upwards, thrusting the razor, sharp steel of his sword straight through his brother’s torso. A pathetic retch escaped from Vergil’s throat as the azure devil’s lungs were pierced by Rebellion.

“GWAH!”

With Vergil now impaled on his blade, Dante maddeningly continued to drive his brother backwards, exerting the full force of his rage. Struggle as he might against the crimson devil’s raw strength, Vergil was completely at Dante’s mercy.

The two would eventually come to a gut wrenching halt as the crimson devil buried his blade further into Vergil’s torso before finally stabbing his sword into the edge of the canyon, thus pinning his brother to the wall with one last vengeful thrust of Rebellion. The resulting blow left Vergil struggling for breath as he could feel his lungs being crushed while blood spewed forth from his gaping jaw.

Unfortunately for Vergil, Dante was not finished with him just yet. The crimson devil proceeded to firmly grip the hilt of Rebellion and in an act of immeasurable strength, began to drag his brother along the rigid stone walls while simultaneously carving a long, bloody trail into the side of the canyon. Having built up enough momentum, Dante then came to a complete stop as he stomped down on his leading backleg, allowing him to dislodge his blade with an outward swipe and fling the azure devil off of his sword. The sheer force of his brother’s throw sent Vergil tumbling across the rocky terrain as if his body were nothing more than a ragdoll.

Watching his brother’s body fall to the ground, the red devil tilted his head up to the sky and howled triumphantly.

“OOOOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGH!”

Slowly, Vergil picked himself up off the ground, Yamato still clenched between his furiously shaking claws as his split open chest heaved up and down. It wasn’t long before his labored breathing began to subside as the gaping wound gradually closed up; his demonic flesh repairing itself at an accelerated rate.

Noticing Vergil’s persistence and outright refusal to stay down, Dante bore his fangs as he let out a sadistic snarl.

Vergil then met his berserk brother’s gesture with a disgusted sneer as he retracted Yamato back into the sheath of his arm. “I’ve had just about enough of you!” he proclaimed through clenched, razor sharp teeth.

The crimson demon quizzically tilted his head in response to his brother’s venomous words. However, seeing Vergil take to his typical offensive stance, Dante caught on rather quickly and raised his blade before viciously dashing towards the azure devil once more.

Crouching just low enough on his hindlegs, Vergil leaned his body as far foward as he could before suddenly taking off in an explosive sprint with the hilt of Yamato still firmly grasped within his claw.

In a speed faster than the onlooking demons could follow and with a ferocity that would rival pure-blooded demons, the devil brothers charged straight for one another. Just as the two had approached striking distance, Dante quickly lifted Rebellion high above his head using both forelegs as he prepared to drive the gigantic sword down into the azure devil’s skull. True to his form though, Vergil would not be outplayed by such primitive tactics. Right as Dante raised his sword; Vergil drew out Yamato with blinding speed, rapidly slashing through the red devil as he continued to dash past his brother.

As the final cut was made, Dante completely froze in place, his body overwhelmed with shock and trauma as Vergil skidded to a stop a few meters behind him with Yamato still held out at arm’s length. The next moment, streaks of blood bursted forth from the crimson devil’s chest as the intense lacerations prompted him to drop his sword. An unsettling and agonizing wail escaped from Dante’s lungs soon after.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAGGGHHH!”

The haunting cries of the devil resounded throughout the canyon with a terrifying mixture of rage and agony. A piercing white light began to resonate all around him as his devil trigger began to dissipate. Suddenly, his whole body surged with an abundant discharge of raw demonic energy, completely and instantaneously reverting the crimson devil’s ghastly figure back into the red coat clad, yellow pelted, white maned pony that he was.

The screams had now subsided and the devil hunter soon lost consciousness, falling onto his back as he lay next to his relinquished sword.

Satisfied with his work, Vergil turned to see his defeated brother lying motionless before him. As he walked over towards Dante’s body, he began to feel a stirring within his soul. Suddenly, a wave of immense pain, fatigue, and exhaustion swept over him as surges of blue electricity rippled up and down his body. In a burst of light similar to his brother’s, Vergil's own Devil Trigger had dissappeared instantaneously. He too had unintentionally reverted back to his pony form.

The fight had taken more out of him than he had anticipated. His grey pelt appeared disheveld and unkempt, his once glorious, azure coat and vest had rips and tears all across them, and most noticeably, his mane had deflated from its sophisticated, slicked back style. Instead, his mane heavily hung down to his eyes, perfectly identical to Dante’s own look.

Vergil suddenly crumpled over in unrelenting pain, planting the blade of Yamato into the ground as a means to hold himself up. Taking a few moments to catch his breath, he weakly turned his head towards Tartarus. The doors were still open, its black void calling out to the half-demon. He then shifted his gaze back to his unconscious brother, who was but a few feet in front of him.

Enduring the constant pain that had now subsided into a dull ache, Vergil grabbed the sheath of Yamato that had fallen to his side with his left hoof, and lifted himself up onto his back legs. He then pulled the blade of Yamato from out of the ground and slowly trudged closer and closer towards Dante until he was standing directly over the demon hunter’s unconscious body.

“I’ve wasted far too much time and effort to get this far,” he breathed heavily, raising Yamato over Dante’s chest with a single hoof. “I can’t risk having you interfere any longer.”

Hovering the blade over Dante’s heart, Vergil soon began to rethink his methods. While killing Dante would most certainly free him from any more hindrances, he needed to contemplate the consequences of committing to such rash actions. Would killing Dante release the amulet from his body? Or was it eternally bound to him in this dimension? Would ending him destroy the amulet as well? If so, then the power of their father, Sparda would forever be lost to him along with any hopes of becoming a full fledged demon. Vergil wrestled with these thoughts as they continued to bombard his mind and impair his judgement.

Before he could make his decision, Vergil soon found himself completely enveloped in a magenta tinted magical aura, suddenly floating above the ground and away from Dante.

“That’s enough!” exclaimed Twilight Sparkle as she emerged from the dark cavern leading into the canyon, her horn glowing with the same hue used to secure the half-demon. As she stepped into the moonlit arena, Vergil could see her friends following in shortly after, along with the two rulers of Equestria: Celestia and Luna accompanying the group.

“What!?” shouted Vergil as he struggled in vain against Twilight’s magical hold. With no proper footing or ground to plant his backhooves on, not to mention his stamina nearly depleted, the half-demon’s pride took a sudden demoralizing blow as he was detained by that accursed unicorn mare.

“Excellent work, Twilight.” Celestia complimented with a cold and professional tone, not once looking towards her student as she trotted past the lavender unicorn. Instead, her attention was solely focused on the Gateway to Tartarus. “I trust you can hold him until Luna and I have secured the gates?” she then asked, still looking ahead.

“Yes ma’am.” Twilight replied softly before matching glares with Vergil, whose own gaze thankfully seemed far less threatening now than before, given his worn and battered condition. Seeing the arrogant half-demon in such a state gave Twilight the boost in confidence she needed as she strengthened her hold on him for good measure; not wanting to give him the slightest bit of leeway, let alone the opportunity to fight against her encasing aura.

“Good.” She stated almost emotionlessly. “Then come, Luna. We must make haste.” Celestia announced before galloping towards the gates.

“Yes, Sister.” the princess of the night complied without hesistation as she sprinted after Celestia.

With Vergil properly secured within Twilight’s more than capable grasp, Spike and the girls hurriedly rushed to their unconscious friend, Dante’s side.

Rainbow Dash was the first to arrive as she sprinted over before anxiously placing her forehooves on the devil hunter’s chest, shaking him back and forth pleadingly. “Dante! Get up! C’mon. Aren’t you supposed to be able to handle stuff like this!? I saw you get up last time!” Rainbow Dash yelped, fighting back tears as she continued to shake him.

“Rainbow.” AppleJack spoke up as she trotted up behind the pegasus. “I don’t think that’s gonna help him all that much.” she protested.

“Then what do you expect me to do!?”

Suddenly, a low groan caught the mares’ attention as the rest of the group joined in around Rainbow Dash and AppleJack. As she did a quick double take, Rainbow Dash saw Dante slowly begin to open his pale blue eyes. Noticing that he was trying to lift himself up, Pinkie Pie then took one of his forelegs and slowly helped the still dazed demon hunter sit upright.

“What happened?” he asked the group in a wearied stupor. “Did I get him?”

Letting loose a weak, tearful smile, Rainbow Dash lunged forward and wrapped her forelegs around Dante’s neck, pulling him tightly into her embrace.

"Dante!" the sky blue pegasus cried with tear filled eyes. "You're ok!"

"Woah! Easy there, Dash!" Dante laughed, gently patting the mares back as he hugged her back. "Of course I'm ok."

The group’s sorrowful expressions soon lifted into ones of joy, relieved that Dante was both alive and himself again.

“Don’t you ever scare us like that again!” Pinkie Pie shouted as she joined Rainbow Dash in on the hug, squeezing both ponies firmly.

“Pinkie.” Dante strained. “That’s a little too tight.”

“Oops. My bad.” She giggled innocently, releasing the demon hunter and rainbow pegasus from her overly enthusiastic embrace.

“Pinkie has a point though,” Spike agreed. “You really had a bit of a scary streak going for ya. What with the whole psychotic demon thing you pulled back there.” the young drake explained as he struggled to lift up the handle of Rebellion, allowing the devil hunter take the hefty sword from his trembling claws.

“Thanks, little dude.” Dante said as he planted the blade into the ground, leaning against the sword for support.

“What I’m more concerned about, deary,” Rarity then interjected. “Is why didn’t you tell us that you were a demon in the first place? None of us had any idea you could take such a, ahem, grotesque appearance. No offense, mind you.” she said apologetically, nervously rubbing one of her forelegs with the other.

Dante simply grinned at the elegant alabaster mare before speaking up. “Well that’s because you never as-“

“Finish that sentence, boy, and I’ll make sure ya don’t wake up this time.” AppleJack threatened playfully as she raised a hoof towards Dante’s head.

“What!? It’s true.” he groaned.

“He’s right.” Pinkie Pie giggled. “You never did ask him.”

AppleJack simply raised an eye brow at the party pony, a trace of annoyance in her expression while Rainbow Dash and Spike proceeded to stifle a few laughs.

“I’m just happy to see that both you and Vergil are alright.” Fluttershy said as she looked to Dante with a warm and heartfelt smile.

“Speaking of Vergil,” Dante started as he lifted himself up onto all fours. “Where is he anyway? I’m still a bit hazy on what happened.”

“The dirtbag’s over there!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, pointing her hoof over to Twilight a few meters away, who was still levitating the vengeful half-demon with her magic.

“Heh. Way to go, bookworm.” Dante chuckled lightly as he instantly took notice of Vergil’s battered appearance. “Looks like she messed him up good.”

“Erm, most of that was you.” Rainbow Dash explained uneasily.

Suddenly, two brilliant lights shone across the canyon, turning everyone’s attention towards the Gates of Tartarus.

Looking onwards, Twilight and Vergil could both see the two alicorn princesses standing in front of the dauntingly gigantic marble doors. With the grace and poise attributed only to those who could honor such a title as princess, the two sisters spread their magnificent wings as their horns ignited with an enormously potent magic. Soon a golden aura casted by Celestia engulfed one of the doors while Luna casted a dark azure aura over the other.

It was at that moment that the doors to Tartarus had begun to close, shaking the earth beneath them as they scraped across the rough and rocky foundation. Seeing the princesses move the gigantic structures with such vigor, the few demons that remained within the surrounding area scampered and scrambled back within the confines of Tartarus just as the doors were closing. Their fear had obviously gotten the best of them as they collectively came to the consensus that while previously attacking the red and blue devils wasn’t the smartest thing to do, attempting to face down the princesses was simply nothing short of suicide.

Vergil could see all of his work coming undone before his very eyes as Celestia and Luna closed the doors with a thunderous slam.

*BOOOOOOOOOOOM*

“NO! You fools!” he screamed as he continued to writhe futily against the confines of Twilight’s binding spell. “Open them back, now!”

Paying no heed to Vergil’s delusional demands, Celestia and Luna continued onwards with the final touches. Their horns then radiated once more with their respective lights before both of the sisters shot forth a powerful beam of magic. As both streams made contact with the Gates of Tartarus, a glorious and shimmering magical barrier began to form all around the gates, restoring the magical seal that once held the gates firmly shut so as to ensure the safety of Equestria.

With the Gates of Tartarus finally sealed once more, the two sisters then turned back towards the onlooking ponies. Celestia walked back towards the group with a frighteningly determined stride in her step. As she drew closer, her eyes locked in on Vergil as her once neutral expression had contorted into that of a scowl.

Standing before Twilight with Luna following not to far behind her, Celestia silently leered up to the grey pelted pony trapped within her student’s magic. Vergil only met the white alicorn’s disgusted glare with a condescending sneer of his own; words proving unable to express either pony’s rage.

Celestia then lowered her gaze to Twilight, looking her student in the eyes. "We're leaving," she announced before turning to face the rest of the group. “Now!”

In a stunning display of her magical prowess, Celestia’s horn once again began to glow with a golden aura as a brilliant white light soon surrounded everyone within the princess’ proximity.

In a blinding flash of light, everypony had vanished as a burst of magic, creating a teleportation spell, whisked them away into the night; leaving the canyon devoid of any life underneath the pale moonlight.

Author's Note

Chapter Name and Inspiration: Demonoid Phenomenon by Rob Zombie

Part 1 - Chapter 24: Awe of She

The Royal Canterlot Throne Room. A massive hall whose walls lay beautifully decorated with numerous intricately crafted stained glass windows; each one depicting a colorful, fantastical tale and scenery within their images. In between the glassy murals stand elegant and finely chiseled pillars that uphold the architecture while pristine, mirror shined, marble floors laid its foundation. At the back of the room sat a magnificent golden throne outfitted with soft and smooth velvet pillows atop its seat and alongside it. Just below the seats of the throne lay pools of pure, crystal clear water pouring over through the fountains on its sides. Pots of lush, violet flowers sit at both sides of the base of the throne, no doubt filled with nothing less than the richest soil in Canterlot; allowing for only the most optimal blooming periods. Dangling above the throne were some of the finest silk tapestries woven with the utmost caring hooves. Looming overhead the center seat of the throne and between the tapestries, stands an arch finely detailed with images of the sun, moon, and stars painted in harmonious conjunction with one another. At the center of the ceiling hung a gold and white crystal chandelier and lastly: unfurling from the center of the throne, out past the hall doors, lay a lush, maroon, velvet carpet, decorating the floor with a welcoming ambiance.

Standing at attention on either side of the door within the throne room were two of Celestia’s royal guards. They were a pair of large unicorn stallions; both toting a spear in one hoof while keeping an ever vigilant look plastered across their faces as they stood in silence. However, their unwavering stance quickly faltered as an intense white light immediately began to flood in at the center of the room, causing the two stallions to turn their heads away as they shielded their eyes from the blinding flash.

The next moment, just as the light suddenly faded, Celestia, Luna, Spike and the Elements of Harmony, along with the two demon ponies, appeared within the center of the throne room; Vergil still held captive by Twilight’s magic.

The two guards hurriedly repositioned themselves as they saluted the princesses upon their return. “Your highnesses!” they shouted in unison, standing firm and upright.

Celestia merely looked to the two guards and with a tender voice; she dismissed them from their stations. “Thank you very much for watching the throne, but I believe this matter will require a bit of privacy.” she stated, passing a harsh glance at the incapacitated Vergil. “You two are relieved from your duties for the rest of the night.” she orderd as she opened the doors behind them with the golden aura of her magic.

“Yes ma’am!” the two guards saluted in unison before trotting out of the throne room, making their way across the vacant hallway.

Upon their departure, Celestia then slammed the double doors to the throne room shut and turned back towards her student, Twilight Sparkle, as she and her friends uneasily faced the sun goddess. “Now then,” she started as she positioned herself directly in front of the girls. “With that out of the way, I simply wish to ask you all a question: Would you kindly explain to Luna and I what exactly happened back at the Gates of Tartarus and why were you all there in the first place?”

“I can explain that,” Twilight answered somberly, looking down at the floor beneath her before staring up at the princess of the sun. The look of her majestic white coat and continuously flowing mane accompanied by her soft, pale, magenta eyes emitted an authoritative but comforting air that brought an ease to Twilight’s previously overwrought and tense state of mind, allowing her to fully concentrate on holding Vergil within her aura while she began her explanation to the princesses.

“Well, it started with Vergil having done a considerable amount of research over Tartarus,” Twilight started. “But while I mistakenly passed it off as nothing more than him showing genuine interest in Equestria’s history, Dante had convinced me otherwise that his brother’s research was less about mere curiosity and revolved around something far more sinister.”

Vergil simply said nothing as he silently watched Twilight recall the events that led to them following his trail.

“That’s when the girls and I, along with Dante, intercepted Vergil in front of the Gates of Tartarus.” The lavender mare continued. “Unfortunately the magical barrier that sealed it off had already been cut away by the time we all arrived.”

“I see.” Celestia replied, discretely eyeing the blade of Yamato still gripped within Vergil’s hoof. “And what of Dante?” she then asked before curiously looking towards the small yellow stallion. “What exactly was his stake in all of this?”

Before Twilight could reply, Rainbow Dash spoke over the unicorn. “What was his stake!? He’s our friend! He was trying to help us stop Vergil from opening the Gates.”

“Not to mention he darn near got himself killed for our sake!” AppleJack joined in. “If it weren’t for Dante, we wouldn’t have even made it past the Everfree Forest in time.”

“However,” Twilight interrupted, having regained control over the conversation. “While we planned on aiding Dante to put a stop to Vergil’s scheme, what we didn’t plan on was both of them turning out to be demons; half-demon’s to be exact.”

Celestia merely raised her brow at the explanation, both confused and intrigued by her student’s words.

“You see, both Dante and Vergil are half-demons: twin sons born from a demon father and mortal mother. The two have been locked in an endless conflict over their father’s power long before they even arrived here in Equestria.” Twilight then looked back to Dante. “At least that’s what the legend states, right?”

“Eh, sounds about right.” the demon hunter nodded, reaffirming Vergil’s retelling of Sparda’s legend.

Twilight then went on to explain the chaotic events that transpired as best as she could: retelling how Vergil had wedged the gates open, Dante transforming into a mad devil that attacked anyone and everything he saw, how she and the rest of the group tried to prevent the demons from pouring out into Equestria before the doors finally gave way, and Vergil’s sudden rescue attempt that allowed them to escape from the demon infested canyon.

“That’s when you and Luna showed up.” the unicorn mare finally mentioned before looking down at the floor dishearteningly. “I’m sorry, princess, but we couldn’t keep the demons from escaping.” The rest of the group’s actions could only mirror Twilight’s sullen words. Some of the girls turned away from the princesses while others looked down in shame as the realization of hundreds of demons running loose throughout Equestria proved all too demoralizing a blow to their efforts. “We failed.” Twilight admitted weakly.

Celestia quietly approached her student before placing her hoof underneath Twilight’s chin and gently lifted her head to meet her gaze. “Do not despair, my faithful student.” she said with a sweet and comforting smile. “What matters most to me is that you and your friends are all ok. I cannot express how proud Luna and I are of you all as elements of harmony. To so willingly risk your lives for the sake of of Equestria, especially in the midsts of such chaos, is by far one the most commendable acts of courage I have ever heard of.” She then turned her attention to Dante. “And you, Dante. I cannot thank you enough for risking life and limb by accompanying the girls on their perilous journey.”

“You have earned our utmost gratitude, Dante. Thank you.” Luna announced, taking to her sister’s side.

The devil hunter simply acknowledged the princess of the night’s praises with nothing more than a silent and dutiful nod.

“Now concerning the demons,” Celestia began as she addressed the girls. “I ask that you all not trouble yourselves too much over this incident. While these creatures do pose a significant threat to the welfare of everypony in Equestria, I will see to it that both the Royal and Night Guards aide you whenever and wherever they can in hunting down the demons.”

Right as Twilight went to thank Celestia, Dante immediately cut her off. “Hold It!”

Everyone in the room suddenly turned to the devil pony, who was now standing up on both his hind legs and pointing a single outstretched foreleg directly at Celestia. “While I’m sure the girls would be more than thankful for your assistance, I can’t help but feel that you’d just wind up wasting your time with this whole military approach.”

“Is that so?” Celestia queried, raising her brow.

“Indeed it is.” Dante answered. “No offense to you of course, but honestly: rallying the troops like its World War III will just make one big mess and needlessly complicate things. Instead, I suggest leaving the demon hunting to the expert here.” he boldly announced, lightly pounding his chest with his forehoof.

Both Luna and Celestia exchanged puzzled looks with one another before turning their attention back to the half-demon.

Celestia then spoke. “Are you claiming that in addition to being a demon, you also hunt them as well?”

“Pretty much.” he shrugged. “Odd profession, I know, but it pays the bills and always keeps things interesting.” Dante then gestured to the group behind him. “Just ask them. I'm sure they have a few choice words to say about my on-the-job performance.”

“Ya mean like reckless?” AppleJack spoke up.

“Atrocious” Rarity chimed.

“Goofy!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed, leaping into the air.

“Freaky?” Spike suggested.

“More like awesome!” Rainbow Dash objected.

“Excessively violent.” Fluttershy softly mumbled just within earshot of everypony.

“But effective.” Twilight proclaimed on behalf of the group as she stepped past Dante and confronted Celestia. “You see, princess. While it’s true that Dante’s methods might be considered unorthodox if not extremely rambunctious, from what the girls and I have seen, he’s shown on more than one occasion that he’s certainly suited to handle these sorts of situations. Even when severely outnumbered, he still managed to slay every single demon that got in his way.”

Stunned by Dante’s outright willingness to take up such an ordeal, which was backed by Twilight’s support no less, Celestia reconstituted herself briefly before speaking. “And you’re absolutely sure you wish to go through with this, Dante? I should warn you that what’s to be expected of you should you accept this task is no laughing matter. Lives will be at stake and you will responsible for ensuring their safety, not to mention having to hunt down the hundreds of demons now roaming across Equestria.”

Dante merely chuckled at the severity of Celestia’s words before speaking. “No worries. I’ve got this. After all, this is no different from the hell I’ve gotta deal with back home.”

Celestia blinked a few times, not sure on whether Dante’s eccentrically nonchalant attitude towards such a crisis was a good or bad thing.

“Besides, I’ve been aching to cut loose ever since I’ve got here!” he exclaimed as he started rolling his shoulders. “And thanks to my brother’s little ’project’, I won’t have to worry about getting bored any time soon.”

Twilight smiled nervously up at the sun goddess. “But I assure you, princess, the girls and I will be accompanying Dante on these demons hunts as well.”

“Ya know, to make sure the dork doesn’t go completely overboard and what-not.” AppleJack added.

“Not to mention assist in detaining those gruesome creatures.” Rarity joined in.

“So just leave it to us, princess.” Rainbow Dash cheerfully said as she, Spike, and the rest of the girls gathered around Dante. “With all of us working together, there’s no demon alive that can stop us.”

Hearing those words come from their very own subjects, Celestia and Luna couldn’t help but look to the group with a genuinely warm smile and hearts filled with pride.

“Well I can certainly see there’s no talking you all down from this.” Celestia spoke. “In that case, it seems we won’t need to mobilize the Royal Guard on all fronts after all. However, my sister and I will keep watch over any and all demon activity and report directly to you, Twilight, should anything arise.”

Luna then stepped forward, turning her attention to Dante. “From this point onward, you and the elements of harmony will be responsible for hunting down the escaped demons. Whether you choose to slay or detain them will rest solely on yours and the girls’ judgement. Is that clear?”

“Yes, princess.” Spike and the girls collectively answered as they bowed before Celestia and Luna.

Recognizing the group’s gesture at the last second, Dante proceeded to hastily mimic their posture both comically and respectfully. His motions elicited a series of soft giggles from the rulers of Equestria.

Celestia then looked to Twilight before shifting her gaze up at Vergil; still entrapped within the lavender mare’s aura. “Twilight,” she began.

“Yes, princess?” her student answered.

“Would you kindly release Vergil? I wish to have a word with him.” she requested ever so calmly. So much so, that the princess’ placated tone over such a matter brought a shudder to the unicorn mare before she could appropriately respond.

“Y-yes ma’am.” Twilight finally answered, somewhat off-put by the thought of letting the half-demon loose within the throne room. Concentrating her magic, she then slowly lowered Vergil onto the the red velvet carpet before finally dispelling the aura encasing his body.

As his hooves finally made contact with the floor, Vergil proceeded to return the blade of Yamato back into its sheath. The half-demon’s piercing gaze did not once break away from Celestia’s own as the hilt of his sword met the sheath with an audible click.

“Luna,” Celestia spoke. “Would you please pull everypony else aside?” she gestured to her sister, motioning with her neck to the adjacent wall of the throne room.

“Yes, sister.” Luna acknowledged as she silently escorted the girls, the small dragon and finally, the devil hunter, off to the side and in front of the nearest wall. The way everything was positioned was almost as if the group was watching both Vergil and Celestia from the sidelines of a sporting event.

“Now then, Vergil,” Celestia began as she started pacing back and forth in front of the battle-worn stallion, her golden horse shoes softly clacking against the marble floor. “Exactly what was it you were hoping to accomplish by opening those gates?”

With their eyes still locked on one another, Vergil then stood up on his hindlegs. “I was simply looking for a means to return to my own world.” He answered flatly.

“I see… and it did not once occur to you that what you were seeking might in fact not exist outside of both mine and my sister’s magical expertise?” A condescending tone then crept its way into her voice. “Or did you simply come to some paranoid conclusion that we were lying to you and that there may be in fact some other way for you to leave? Is that it!?”

“Considering such methods have never been implemented by either you or your subjects, I took it upon myself to find my own way out of this accursed plane of existence!” Vergil snapped.

The princess sighed. “I do not understand you. Even after Luna and I gave you a vow as rulers of Equestria – our word no less, you still chose not to trust us and instead wrought havoc upon not just our kingdom, but the entire world.”

“Forgive me if I’m not willing to fully entrust my faith and well-being to those incapable of acting timely and efficiently.” Vergil snidely retorted. “But I have plans that just cannot wait five whole months.”

“So instead, you chose to act out in spite and in your pursuit of that which cannot be obtained, you released hundreds of violent, blood-thirsty demons into Equestria and endangered not just my subjects and student, but countless of other innocent lives across this land all for the sake for your own selfish desires!”

“As if you have any room to criticize, princess.”

Luna’s eyes shot wide at the gall of Vergil’s statement towards her sister while a few of the girls could only gasp in disbelief. Celestia, however, said nothing as she silently allowed Vergil to continue.

“I’ve read up on your so called methods, and needless to say, compared to you, I've endangered far less innocents with this one act than you have while trying to protect your people from these ‘historical disasters’.”

Celestia’s brow furrowed as she glared down at the light grey pony. “Such as?”

“You imprisoned a god of chaos in stone, only to leave him out on display in your luxurious garden for all of your subjects to gawk at like some grotesque attraction. The same god, mind you, who had thrown your entire world into a distorted amalgamation of nonsense and discord.”

“Yes. And that spell lasted for more than a thousand years.” Celestia commented. “I assumed the magic from the elements of harmony would have made it permanent, considering how long the effects lasted.”

“And yet somehow, he managed to escape. Under your watchful eye no less. I guess there were some things you hadn’t accounted for?”

“Obviously there weren’t,” Celestia defended. “But, thanks to the bearers of the elements, Discord was sealed away once more.”

“So you dumped your responsibility as ruler and protector onto your subjects out of your own incompetence; entrusting pawns to accomplish the tasks of a king. Rather than take matters into your own hands, you conducted this farce of a royal decree.”

“Your point being?”

“My point is, rather than vanquish the god who had plunged this world chaos once before, all you did was lock him away a second time. For all you know that beast is probably plotting to enact his vengeance the first chance he gets, especially with the knowledge that your little imprisonment is far from permanent.”

“I made the only decision that was just.” Celestia stated. “I could never force my subjects to take the life of another. Even despicable creatures such as Discord deserve mercy.”

“Mercy,” Vergil scoffed. “And what of your sister?”

The room suddenly fell silent, the air grew cold, and the tension swelled. Luna dared not say a word as she woefully hung her head while her sister turned away from Vergil.

“Would you honestly consider the actions you took against her merciful?” The half-demon questioned.

Celestia said nothing. Instead, the alicorn slowly walked up towards the throne before positioning herself not upon it, but directly at the base. She closed her eyes momentarily before reconstituting herself and faced Vergil once more. “I did what I felt was right.” she replied solemnly.

“By imprisoning your own sister in the moon for a thousand years?” Vergil sneered. “Rather than acting accordingly and vanquishing her, you instead locked her away like you did with Discord. And exactly what all did that accomplish?” he pressed further. “If I recall, did she not return as Nightmare Moon and attempt to plunge the world into eternal night because of a grudge formed by your act of ‘mercy’? Which raises another question: Where were you when Nightmare Moon returned? From all that your student told me, you were nowhere to be found. Quite the cowardly act for one so powerful, wouldn’t you agree?”

Celestia gritted her teeth at the devil pony’s constant criticism.

“What a scumbag!” Rainbow Dash blurted out, only to be silenced by AppleJack quickly placing her hoof over her mouth.

“And of course,” Vergil pressed on. “You so haphazardly endangered the lives of your subjects by blindly entrusting your faith to those girls!” he pointed his hoof towards the group standing behind Luna. “What would have happened had they not succeeded?! How much blood would have been spilt because of your own weakness? You claim to protect those you rule, but no, you do no such thing. Instead, you hide behind the guise of a benevolent leader who can do no wrong, showing mercy to your most cruel and foul enemies because you are unable to do what is needed; not just for yourself, but for those whom you wish to protect! You claim yourself merciful, yet you were so quick to seal your own sister away, forcing her to suffer a thousand years of torturous isolation.” The intensity of his glare rose as he looked the princess in the eye before uttering one last sentence. “I would have sooner ended my own brother’s life than subject him to such a fate.”

“Nice to know he cares.” Dante quietly scoffed from behind the group as he leaned against one of the pillars decorating the room.

“That is enough out of you!” Celestia bellowed as she stomped a single hoof upon the marble floor. The collision echoed like thunder within the chamber, instantly silencing Vergil. "You would rather slay your own kin than find a cure!? You would abandon everything you hold dear for a quick fix? Damn you, devil!” she cursed, causing the onlooking group to collectively flinch at her harsh words. “I’ve lived with my choice for centuries, knowing one day my sister would return, enduring the hardships and struggles of this kingdom without her by my side. Despite what you may think of my actions, my burdens have delivered my sister back to me, and it was Twilight, my student no less, the one I trusted beyond all else, that granted me this blessing."

Tears began to well up in Luna’s eyes as she bit her lower lip. No doubt the guilt of her past transgressions against both her kingdom and her only sister still plagued her mind with both regret and remorse. What hurt most was that Celestia, her beloved sister, despite all that she had put her through, was still willing to stick by her side and take the blame upon herself as if she had done no wrong.

“Don’t you dare speak to me about hardships!” Vergil barked. “How could you, one born to power, so detached from reality, possibly know what it truly means to struggle, to endure, and claw your way through Hell – just to survive?”

Dante, upon hearing those words, simply looked away with a wince; the memory of his brother plummeting into the pits of Hell suddenly resurfacing within his mind as though it were a recurring nightmare.

“You’re nothing more than a naïve fool, so ignorantly invested in your sickening sense of altruism – a mindset you’ve ingrained within your student no less,” Vergil’s eyes wandered over to Twilight. “A student who’s shown on more than one occasion the futility of her incompetent mentor’s teachings.”

The devil pony turned back to Celestia. “But enough talk,” he then gripped the hilt of Yamato with his hoof. “Perhaps I should show you and your subjects just how useless those ideals you desperately cling to are.”

Celestia let out an exasperated sigh. “I know far more than one as feeble minded as you can possibly imagine,” she said as the fury grew in her stare. “However, you are more than welcome to try and prove otherwise.”

Vergil quickly crouched onto his hindlegs. “Then hang your head before my might!” he declared before suddenly dashing straight for the princess at breakneck speeds. “Lest I hang it for you!”

Upon finishing those words, Vergil was already within striking distance of Celestia as he swiftly drew his sword, swiping Yamato across the princess’ throat in one fluid motion.

Just then, the blade had suddenly ceased mid-swing, coming to an abrupt halt just inches away from Celestia’s neck. It was then that Vergil realized what had happened. Surrounding his entire body was a golden aura that was radiating directly from Celestia’s horn. The princess’ magical hold on him proved far stronger than Twilight’s magic as he could feel its crushing grip squeezing him ever so tightly, leaving him completely immobilized and frozen in place.

“Princess!” Twilight yelled as she rushed forward, only to be stopped by one of Princess Luna’s unfurled wings blocking her path.

Turning her head to face Twilight, Luna’s still teary yet stern cyan eyes locked with with the unicorn’s own before ushering her back. “Fear not, Twilight Sparkle.” Luna urged the lavender mare. “My sister knows exactly what she’s doing,” she then brushed away a single tear from her own cheek before continuing. “Besides, I don’t believe I should have to remind you that Celestia is more than capable of handling this fight herself.”

Twilight dared not protest any further as Luna’s sincere and reassuring gaze pierced her own.

“Intersting,” Celestia spoke, observing the blade of Yamato in Vergil’s outstretched hoof. “I take it this was the instrument used to cut away the seal Luna and I cast over the gates?”

Vergil said nothing, but merely grimaced; his face muscles proving to be one of few things he still had control of contained within the princess’ aura.

“Quite a sharp blade,” Celestia commented further as she levitated Vergil into the air at eye level. “Had I tried to block it with magic, you might have actually cut me. Still, dangerous as it may be, it’ll do you no good if you can’t even so much as move.”

The next instant, Celestia focused the entirety of her aura into a powerful throw as she launched Vergil across the throne room, smashing him into one of the pillars adjacent to the entryway. The sudden impact left the half-demon wide eyed and breathless as he crashed into the stone pillar, the sheer force from his body cracking its elegant structure. As he slid to the ground, Vergil hastily caught himself before kneeling at the base of the pillar, panting heavily in an attempt to catch his second wind.

“Stand down!” Celestia ordered from across the room. “You are out of your league, devil!”

Heedless to the princess’ words, Vergil returned Yamato to its sheath before summoning forth his Beowulf gauntlets. The devil wasted no time as he sprinted towards the sun goddess once more. Celestia then readied her magic, anticipating Vergil’s next move.

After covering half of the length of the throne room, Vergil suddenly vanished from sight in a blue blur, only to reappear not even a second later directly above Celestia as he descended into his starfall dive kick. The princess however, was quick to act and just before Vergil’s back leg could make contact, she simply took a step to the left, bypassing the audacious attack.

As soon as Vergil landed next to Celestia, missing her entirely, he immediately shifted his weight as he spun to his right as he reached for Yamato, attempting to make a rapid close ranged strike.

Just before he could draw the blade from its scabbard, Celestia swiftly unfurled her white titanesque wings. The massive feathery appendages quickly shoved the half-demon back, instantly knocking him off balance. As he stumbled back, Celestia’s took the opportunity to snatch Vergil up once more with her magic. With her horn illuminated by a golden glow, she lifted the trapped demon up off the ground before speaking. “On our way to the Gates of Tartarus, Twilight filled me in on what you and Dante were capable of.” she said, levitating the light grey pony closer to her, so much so that they were practically face to face. “Upon suffering severe trauma, your body is able to rapidly heal and repair most of your wounds; even recover from the verge death. At least that’s what she told me.” She then narrowed her glowering gaze at the half-demon. “Shall we validate her hypothesis?”

Before he could even utter a single word in response, Vergil was flung up into the ceiling with incredible force by nothing more than a tilt of Celestia’s head. Even after his body collided with the ceiling, he could still feel the crushing force of Celestia’s magic continually driving him upward. Needless to say, it felt as though he was being firmly pressed between an unseen force and the sturdy stone architecture of the throne room as a weak and agonizing groan escaped his throat.

Seconds passed before the patch of ceiling started to fracture, slowly cracking from the pressure of both Celestia’s magic and Vergil’s crushed body. Suddenly, the princess jerked her head downward, forcefully yanking the demon into the pristine marble floor with a resounding crunch. The girls cringed upon witnessing his battered figure smash into the marble as the sound of his breaking bones could be heard loud and clear at even their distance. Standing behind Rarity, Spike quickly averted his gaze before covering his eyes with his claws entirely. Even Luna’s composure faltered momentarily as she winced at the ferocity of Celestia’s attack.

“I’ve never seen the princess so riled up like this.” Twilight muttered amongst her friends.

“Ah didn’t even know she could get this angry,” said AppleJack. “She’s tossin’ that sorry devil around like a bale o’ hay.”

“It’s actually kinda scary.” Pinkie Pie mumbled to Rainbow Dash in a frightened manner.

“Yeah,” the cyan-blue pegasus agreed. “I know Vergil’s not exactly innocent, but holy crud. Celestia’s not holding back any punches.”

All the while, Dante continued to silently watch his brother stubbornly press onwards, weakly pushing himself off of the ground, clenching his teeth in agony as his disheveled mane draped over burning blue eyes. It was truly a pathetic sight to behold for the devil hunter. His eyes then suddenly shifted off to the side upon hearing a faint gasp. It was Fluttershy, who had been watching Vergil in horrified silence as she covered her mouth with a single hoof. From the way Dante saw things, it was pretty obvious the misty eyed pegasus was overly distraught at the sight of his brother’s suffering.

“It seems you’re even more durable than Twilight claimed.” Celestia commented as Vergil finally lifted himself up onto his hind legs, his gauntlets now dissipating from his hooves in a faint burst of light. “Unfortunately for you,” she continued “I’ve dealt with demons far more powerful and vastly more resilient than the likes of you in my time.”

“Better back down while you still can, Vergil,” Dante announced from across the way, catching the attention of everyone in the room. “Keep this up and we’re gonna need a mop to clean up what’s left of you.”

“Though crude as his words may be, I’d advise you to listen to your brother.” Celestia said as she locked eyes with Vergil. “It’d be the only sensible decision to make at this point.”

“As if I’d listen to the words of a fool!” Vergil snapped before grabbing Yamato by the hilt. He then rapidly drew the blade from its sheath with slightly faltering speed, unleashing a devastating shockwave that threatened to cut the princess in two from across the room.

However, while Vergil’s swordsmanship was indeed fast, Celestia’s agility proved to be much faster. The princess easily evaded the attack as she ducked out of the way, narrowly dodging the slice by mere inches. Behind Celestia, one of the fountains that decorated the side of her throne suddenly split in two as the evaded cut from Yamato passed right through it, spilling water out onto the polished marble floor.

The onlooking group gasped aloud, shocked by both Vergil’s violent response and Celestia’s evasive maneuverability.

“You just don’t learn, do you?” Celestia darkly muttered as she lifted herself back up. The princess was swift to act as she ensared Vergil within her magical aura once again, not willing to risk the devil making another move. She then raised the half-demon into the air as her golden aura around Vergil began to constrict his body tighter than ever before. He couldn’t even so much as gasp for breath as the princess proceeded to mercilessly squeeze the demon; a menacing sneer overcoming her once calm and collected expression.

Just when he felt the magic’s grip was about to crush his body entirely, Celestia suddenly released her hold on him, allowing Vergil to fall back to the ground. At least that was the impression he had at first. Instead, right as Vergil began his descent, the princess’ horn suddenly ignited with a magnificently bright golden glow; a glow that illuminated the room like the golden rays of the morning sun.

Before Vergil’s barely conscious body could fall even a few feet, Celestia fired off the abundant concentration of magic in a burst of blinding brilliance, blasting the half-demon into the wall above throne room doors. The princess’ magical attack proved too much for Vergil as the searing heat engulfed his entire body, threatening to burn away any trace of him as the pain grew more and more. The blast continued to drive him further into the wall, forcing the devil to cry out in a maddening fit of anguish.

“AAAAAAAAAAAGH!”

“Vergil, No!” Fluttershy screamed as she rushed forward, only to be held back by the rest of the girls as they tried to calm the flailing pegasus, urging her not to get involved.

Finally, the magic faded. A large, cracked and smouldering crater now lay above the doorwary with Vergil’s motionless body pressed into the middle. A few seconds of silence passed before the devil limply fell forward onto the floor. As his body hit the ground, so too did his sword, Yamato that had fallen out of his hoof and onto the marble with a metallic clatter; its scabbard following suit as Vergil’s other hoof relinquished it on impact with the floor.

In a burst of white light, Celestia instantly teleported in front of the beaten down pony; smoke still rising from his remarkably unsinged grey pelt. She then noticed Vergil slowly reaching out for Yamato that had landed a few feet away from his trembling, outstretched hoof. With a firm stomp, she quickly stepped on the flat of the blade, keeping it away from Vergil’s grasp. “Even now in such a pitiful state, you still wish to fight,” she began. “Are you really that hell-bent on slaying me?”

Vergil said nothing and continued to feebly crawl forward, desperate to reclaim his blade.

The princess slid the sword closer to herself with her forehoof before speaking. “It seems as though you leave me no choice. Witnessing your malicious nature in full force, I can’t bear to imagine what sort of destruction would have befallen your world if I were to send you back. Instead, I am willing to take full responsibility over this matter.” The princess’ eyes gleamed down at the ragged pony. “Not only have you ruined any and all chances of returning to your world, but now you have put us both in a position for which the only outcome is your indefinite incarceration.”

“Then do it,” the devil pony coughed as he shakingly raised himself up onto all fours, his legs trembling beneath his weight. “Show your subjects the true extent of your ‘mercy’. Lock me away just like the rest of your ‘problems’. Who’s to say I won’t return? You’ve already proven that you lack the capacity to strike me down.”

“Then so be it.” Celestia solemnly stated. Her horn then began to glow as she readied a spell. “Vergil,” she began. “For your crimes against both Equestria and its inhabitants, your weapon will be confiscated and you shall be sealed away into the depths of Tartarus, where you will remain indefinitely.” The princess then lowered her brightly glowing horn, aiming it down at the light grey pony, preparing to enact her punishment. “Looks like you’ll be getting just what you wanted after all.”

“NO!” Fluttershy shouted as she slipped past both her friends and Princess Luna before sprinting towards Vergil. “Don’t do it!”

Celestia momentarily averted her attention from the half-demon just in time to see Fluttershy come to a screeching halt as she slid between her and Vergil.

“Fluttershy!” Celestia cried out in shock. “What is the meaning of this?”

“Please, Princess. Don’t banish him!” Fluttershy desperately pleaded. “It’s my fault this happened! I should have stopped him from going to the gates in the first place.”

The Sun Goddess quizzically raised her brow.

“Fluttershy, what are you doing?” Vergil rasped as he limped up to the pegasus mare. “This has nothing to do with you, so don’t interfe-”

Before Vergil could even finish his sentence, Fluttershy snapped around, raised a single forehoof, and slapped the half-demon across the face with a resounding smack.

The room fell silent in an instant as everybody watching stood slack-jawed, completely flabbergasted by what they had just witnessed. Even Princess Celestia’s eyes went wide as she was taken aback by the audacity of Fluttershy’s brazen actions.

Vergil could only stare back at the soft-spoken mare in an awestruck stupor as he raised a hoof to his face, gently holding it over the cheek where Fluttershy had struck him.

“No more.” Fluttershy begged as she tenderly placed her hoof over Vergil’s own, cupping his cheek. She then reached for his scabbard laying next to him, picked it up and turned back to Celestia. Quietly, she walked over to where the princess’ hoof was holding down the blade of Yamato and looked up at the Sun Goddess. “If I may, please?” she asked, pointing her hoof down at the sword.

The Princess’ gaze bounced back between Fluttershy and the deadly weapon she had confiscated from Vergil. “I hope you know what you are doing.” she said before reluctantly sliding the blade over to the pegasus.

“Thank you.” Fluttershy nodded before carefully picking up the sword and slowly sheathing it back into its scabbard. The pegasus then turned around to the still silent half-demon and calmly handed the weapon over to him.

As he took Yamato back from her, Vergil met Fluttershy’s gaze with a look of bewilderment. “Why?” he asked in a hushed voice.

“Because I can’t stand seeing you do this to yourself.” she answered with a weak smile, tenderly brushing the hanging locks of Vergil’s mane from in front of his eyes. Fluttershy then wrapped her front hooves around Vergil’s upraised hoof; the same hoof that was gripping Yamato. “Just please… no more fighting.”

Looking down, Vergil said nothing.

Fluttershy then turned back towards the sun goddess. “Princess Celestia, please forgive me for intruding on such an important matter, but with all due respect, I don’t think Vergil fully deserves to be banished.”

“So you wish to defend this demon?” Celestia quizzically responded.

“Yes, I understand he’s a demon and all, but he’s by no means a monster. Especially not after everything he’s done to help me and my friends.”

“Oh?”

“Back at the Gates of Tartarus, after Dante went crazy, Vergil did all he could to keep him from attacking Twilight and AppleJack.” Fluttershy explained.

“Not exactly my best moment.” Dante muttered sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head.

“And after the gates opened up and all of those horrible demons escaped…Vergil still came back for us.” Fluttershy said in a hopeful voice. “He risked his life to protect everyone from those monsters. If it weren’t for him, none of us would have even made it out of that canyon.”

As she listened to Fluttershy’s pleas, Celestia couldn’t help but notice just how unyielding the pegasus was in her defense of Vergil. At a glance, one could interpret Fluttershy’s actions as nothing more than simply standing up for a friend, but looking past that, Celestia noticed there was an unrivaled tenacity in her eyes. It was clear as day that she and Vergil shared a bond that went beyond the boundaries of a simple friendship, and because of that fact, Celestia grew more concerned that perhaps Fluttershy’s judgement might have been somewhat impaired.

“Fluttershy,” Celestia sighed. “While I haven’t the slightest doubt you mean well, I can’t help but feel that you’re letting your emotions drive your judgement a little too far.”

“But you can’t ignore the fact that Vergil saved our lives,” Fluttershy persisted. “On more than one occasion for that matter. Just ask Twilight. Didn’t she already explain how Vergil got us out of there? She’ll tell you.”

Celestia’s glance shifted between Fluttershy and Vergil before the familiar and reassuring voice of her student approaching from behind.

“It’s true, Princess.” Twilight admitted as she and the rest of the elements, joined by Luna, Spike and Dante, made their way across the throne room. “Vergil put his life on the line to help us escape, even going so far as to slay numerous demons that, if not destroyed, would have made short work of the girls and I.”

“She ain’t lyin’,” AppleJack agreed as she and the girls gathered alongside Fluttershy. “We were all at the end of our ropes by the time he swooped in.”

Spike and the girls silently nodded their heads, the terror of having to face down countless demons still fresh in each and every one of their minds.

With all that was being presented before her, Celestia most certainly couldn’t argue that there was more to the demon known as Vergil than she had previously assumed. Any fiend such as him would have simply left the girls for dead and departed into Tartarus, she thought. Yet he didn’t. Whether it was to keep a clean conscience or out of the kindness of his heart, Fluttershy was right. She couldn’t write off Vergil’s actions entirely.

“Please, princess,” Fluttershy spoke up, interrupting Celestia’s train of thought. “There must be another way, something else Vergil could do to make up for this mistake.” She then looked back to the half-demon with his eyes locked to the floor in shame. “If you must punish someone, then it should be me. It’s my fault after all.” she somberly spoke.

Everyone’s eyes went wide upon hearing Fluttershy’s statement. Even Vergil lifted his head in response, unable to believe what she had just proposed.

“I should have talked Vergil out of going into the Everfree. If only I could’ve convinced him to stay, then he wouldn’t have left for the gates and the demons would never have gotten out.”

Vergil’s jaw hung open in genuine shock. This mare: whose trust he had betrayed, whose friends he had endangered, and whose affection for him he had taken for granted, was standing adamantly against one of the most powerful rulers in this world and risking both her well-being and very life for his sake, and his sake alone. For one of the rare moments in his miserable existence, he could feel something that could only be described as guilt churning deep within the pit of his stomach.

“Fluttershy, darling!” Rarity blurted out. “Listen to what you are saying. Surely you can’t mean that, dearie.”

“Yeah,” Spike joined in as he waddled up to the pegasus. “Getting yourself locked away won’t do anypony any good.”

“But it’s true!” Fluttershy said defensively.

“That’s quite enough, Fluttershy.” Celestia spoke as she interrupted the group’s discussion. “No one is being locked away.” she said, quickly dismissing everone’s concerns. Celestia then cleared her throat before addressing both the elements and the devil brothers. “In light of the testimonies presented by Fluttershy and Twilight, not to mention all of your corroboration, it has come to my attention that while Vergil may be guilty of disrupting the harmony of Equestria and releasing demons upon our land, his punishment should be not one of condemnation, but rather one of redemption.”

Fluttershy’s face lit up. “So does that mean..."

“Yes, Fluttershy,” Celestia answered with a smile. “Vergil will not be banished.”

The kindhearted pegasus then gleefully whipped around and threw her forelegs around Vergil’s neck, hugging him close. The devil’s eyes went wide once more as he found himself completely at a loss for words. Though that didn’t necessarily prevent him from expressing his gratitude towards Fluttershy, as he pulled her closer to him before wrapping a single foreleg around her, having finally given in to the pegasus’ comforting embrace.

Watching on, Dante shook his head, letting out a lighthearted chuckle. Guess there’s hope for you yet, Vergil.

“Instead,” Celestia resumed, regaining everyone’s attention. “Since it was Vergil’s actions that freed the inhabitants of Tartarus, he too will be tasked in aiding you all with hunting and recapturing the demons. It is only fair that he takes responsibility for this disaster.”

As much as Vergil would have liked to speak out against the princess’ remark, he chose to hold his tongue after looking back at Fluttershy, whose eyes were obviously pleading that he simply remain silent.

Celestia then approached the demon with a relaxed yet slightly cautious air. “Vergil, from here on out, you shall be placed under Twilight’s supervision while remaining in Fluttershy’s care. That way, should you happen overstep your boundaries, Luna and I will be the first to hear of it. Do I make myself clear?”

Vergil looked towards the ground, avoiding any and all eye contact with the princess. “Crystal.” he answered with a touch of venom lacing his voice.

The princess then lowered herself, moving in closer to the half-demon and addressed him in a stern but hushed tone. “Do not make me regret this.”

Those chilling words resonated in Vergil’s mind as he forced a glare at the leering Sun Goddess.

Lifting herself back up, Celestia then shifted her attention to Twilight. “I hope this change of plans will not pose an inconvenience to you, my student.”

Twilight dismissively waved her hoof in a respectful fashion. “None at all, Princess. In fact, this will present even more opportunities for me to research up on Dante’s and Vergil’s world,” The unicorn smiled up at her mentor. “Which reminds me; I just so happen to have chronicled a particular legend pertaining to the brothers, thanks to Vergil’s recollection of said story. If you want, I could send it to you as soon as we get back.”

“I would like that very much.” Celestia then made her way over to Dante, who had been hanging around at the back of the group as usual. “Well, Dante, I hope you and your brother will be able to put your differences aside for the time being, at least until this whole mess has been sorted out.”

“No promises,” the devil hunter yawned before AppleJack swiftly smacked him upside the head. “Gah!”

“What he means is, ‘yes, your highness.’.” Rainbow Dash corrected on his behalf, wrapping her foreleg around Dante’s shoulder.

“And that he also wants to make a Pinkie Promise out of it.” Pinkie Pie playfully added as she bounced over to Dante’s side, squeezing the demon between herself and Rainbow Dash.

“Glad to hear it.” Celestia laughed as she walked away from the two. “Oh, and Dante.” she said, coming to an abrupt halt before looking back over her shoulder.

“Yeah?”

“Do try and keep that devil of yours under control next time. I’d prefer it if you’d assist my subjects rather than try and make a meal out of them.” she said jokingly.

“Will do. Never did like the idea of horse meat anyway.”

Rarity silently reeled back in disgust at the devil hunter’s remark, sending Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash into a fit of giggles.

“Gather ‘round, my little ponies.” Celestia then announced upon rejoining Luna’s side. “It is time that you all returned home. It has been a long night and Luna and I still have much work to do.”

The group quietly obliged as everyone huddled around the alicorn sisters, ready to depart from the throne room.

“For now though, it’d be wise for everypony here to get some rest.” Luna advised. “We will keep watch for the next few days and inform Twilight of any demon activity that might occur.”

“How does the Golden Oak Library sound for your returning point?” Celestia asked, looking towards her student.

Twilight turned around to consult the rest of the group. Spike and the girls had no objections whatsoever as they silently nodded in approval. Dante simply joined the consensus with nothing more than a smirk while Vergil, indifferent to the the princess’ inquiry, continued to stand beside Fluttershy in stoic silence.

“That’ll work just fine, princess.” Twilight answered.

“Then I bid you all goodnight.” Celestia proclaimed as a golden aura began to manifest itself around the sun princess’ horn, filling the room with a brilliant white light.

“Have a safe trip back.” Luna waved to the group before everyone, save for Celestia and herself completely vanished from the throne room in a blinding flash.

As the light from her spell faded, Celestia let out a long and heavy sigh.

“Sister,” Luna reluctantly spoke up after an uncomfortably prolonged silence. “I’ve been thinking about what Vergil said earlier… about what had happened between us all those years ago.”

“What of it?” Celestia stared intently into her sister’s eyes.

“I just want to say that I’m sorry… again. Not just for trying to overthrow you or plunge the world into eternal night, but for all that I forced you to endure. All the sleepless nights you spent awake because I wasn’t there to fufill my duties. All the grief I must have inflicted upon you because of my own selfish desires. All those years I left you alone simply because I could never see myself as your equal.”

“Luna…” Celestia muttered in a painstricken tone.

“Can you ever truly forgive me for my transgressions?”

“I had already forgiven you when Twilight returned you to me.” Celestia said as a single tear rolled down her cheek. “You need not apologize anymore, Luna. If there is anypony here who should be asking for forgiveness, it is I.” she said as she averted her gaze from Luna.

“What do you mean?”

“Luna, I cannot tell you how sorry I am.” Celestia confessed. “I locked you away for a thousand years on the moon, secluded you from everything and everyone you loved. And even when you returned as Nightmare Moon…” she swallowed -- the weight of her words proving much heavier than she had anticipated. “I couldn’t save you on my own. I was no longer able to use the elements because well… you weren’t with me anymore.”

“But because of your efforts and the trust you placed in your student,” Luna rebutted. “Twilight and her friends were able to stop me and bring us together again. On top of that, they became the new bearers of the Elements of Harmony.”

“I know,” Celestia smiled half-heartedly towards the princess of the night. “But I just wish that there had been some other way that I could have prevented all of this… from the very start.” It was at that moment that Vergil’s harsh criticisms of her had suddenly resurfaced, bringing with them a disheartening reality. Her own flesh and blood had rebelled against her and instead of resolving their feud, all she could do was seal her away; a punishment the sisters had dealt far too many times than she would have liked.

“Celestia,” Luna spoke, snapping the sun princess from her train of thought. “You did all that you could and because of that, I cannot fault you. What matters most is that the two of us are together again, ruling Equestria as equals...” she then stepped forward, pulling Celestia into a loving embrace. “…as sisters.”

“Oh, Luna.” Celestia’s voice wavered as she leaned into her sister’s hug.

“Besides, Tia,” Luna continued, softly nuzzling the sun princess’ neck. “I’m sure that had there been another way to stop me, I haven’t the slightest doubt you of all ponies would have found it.”

Celestia clenched her eyes shut. “One can only hope…” she mumbled uncertainly to herself.

After a few more moments of holding one another, the two sisters slowly pulled from their tender embrace, finally ready to return to their duties as rulers.

Wiping her eyes, Celestia then slowly began to make her way down the red carpet and towards the throne room doors.

Curious as to why her sister was so suddenly taking her leave, Luna called out to the white alicorn, “Tia! Where are you off to?”

“Forgive me, Luna, but given all that’s happened tonight, I need to check up on a few things in the garden.”

“Those three again?”

“Yes. Until we are absolutely certain whether or not HE managed to get out, we can’t afford to risk the chance of him finding out where I have hidden them.”

“Do be quick, sister.” Luna urged. “It won’t be long until you have to raise the sun.”

“I still have a couple of hours.” Celestia smiled back towards her sister who was now seated upon the throne.

“I see. Well then, have a goodnight.” Luna finally said just as Celestia was casually strolling out into the main hall.

“You too, Luna!” she answered back before magically shutting the doors to the throne room behind her.

Author's Note

Chapter Name and Inspiration came from this amazingly metal song by Daisuke Ishiwatari:

Part 1 - Chapter 25: Roundabout

Back at the Golden Oaks Library, silence pervaded throughout the dark and empty rooms. The book shelves lay neatly organized thanks to Twilight’s and Spike’s constant upkeep of their home. The only source of illumination to be had was the modest amount of moonlight that peered through the cloudy night sky and seeped in through the odd window or two. Not a single soul was stirring that night, save for Twilight’s pet owl, Owlowiscious, who was sound asleep atop his perch, lightly snoring between involuntary hoots.

All of a sudden, a shimmering orb of light appeared within the library, waking Owlowiscious with a start. The small owl hooted and flapped his wings excitedly as the orb quickly expanded in size, emanating a strong magical resonance before bursting in a blinding flash. The light rapidly subsided as the Elements of Harmony, Spike, Dante and Vergil suddenly appeared within the room thanks to the princess’ teleportation spell.

“Whoo whee!” exclaimed AppleJack, holding her head with a single forehoof. “Ah don’t think ah’ll ever get used to that sorta transportation.”

“It’s not so bad!” Pinkie Pie spoke up. “It just makes the room all spinny and stuff. Whoo!” she exclaimed as she dizzily roamed about the room, bumping into bookshelves. “My bad!”

“That’s probably because such adjustments require an affinity for magic, darling.” Rarity explained in a rather haughty fashion before stumbling over herself as she attempted to navigate the darkened room. “Waaahaha!”

“Whatever ya say, Rare.” AppleJack chortled at the unicorn mare’s bumbling performance.

Taking note that the library was still unlit; Twilight quickly utilized the magic from her horn to ignite the two lanterns in the room: one hanging above the first set of stairs and the other hanging over the front door. With the room properly illuminated, the lavender unicorn was just about ready to send her friends on their way for the night. Just as she was passing by the table in the center of the room, Twilight glanced back at the unraveled scroll upon which she had chronicled the Legend of Sparda. She then looked towards Vergil who was standing next to Fluttershy and Rarity in silence. Looking back at the scroll, she skimmed over a particular passage that had sparked her interest from the moment this story was revealed to her. A passage that no less, contradicted her intial suspicions about the devil twins, yet somehow still held true due to their very existence. But from all that Vergil had told her and all that she had learned from watching those two in battle, there was no doubt just who they were.

“Hey uh, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash piped up, noticing her friend seemed to be staring a little too intently at the parchment. “You ok over there?”

Ignoring her friend’s concern, Twilight silently trotted past Rainbow Dash as she approached Vergil, muttering aloud, “It was you…”

“What was that?” the light grey stallion asked with a slight hint of agitation as he turned to the unicorn.

“It was you.” Twilight repeated once more with a creeping sense of realization, having now come face to face with the half-demon.

Vergil simply raised his brow.

“You were the eldest brother.” Twilight declared, pointing a hoof at Vergil. “You were the one who resurfaced that tower: Temen-Ni-Gru. You were the one who sought Sparda’s sword and opened the gates to demon world. And it was you who…” she paused, a grim expression slowly forming across her face.

“Who what?” Vergil asked in an unsettling and calm tone.

Everybody was listening on intently, waiting to hear what it was that Twilight was going to say. With a deep breath, Twilight pressed forward. “The one who was defeated…by your brother, Dante. You’re the son of Sparda that fell into the pits Hell.”

Everyone in the library, aside from Dante and Vergil, were taken back by Twilight’s deduction, each one exchanging curious glances with another before looking to the devil twins in hopes of clarification.

“So you’ve finally pieced it together,” Vergil scoffed. “However, didn’t we already cover this stunning revelation of yours back at the throne room?” His snarky comment caused Twilight’s brow to furrow in irritation. “You know the Legend of Sparda is real now. What exactly are you getting at?”

“What I’m ‘getting at’ is that this little legend you and Dante apparently hail from doesn’t necessarily add up with what’s standing right in front of me!” Twilight replied frustratedly. “If the legend is real then how are you even here; let alone alive for that matter!?”

A pregnant silence fell over the library as everyone turned to the half-demon in shock, unsure whether or not they wanted an answer to Twilight’s disturbing question. Even Fluttershy looked to Vergil with a troubled expression, not knowing what to make of everything she had just recently discovered about him.

Then, as if a dark cloud had suddenly dissipated over everyone’s head, Dante quickly shed some light on the situation as he broke the silence with a simple matter-of-fact response. “You can thank me for that.”

All eyes were now on Dante and even more confusion arose among the group as Twilight’s befuddled gaze lingered towards the demon hunter. “What!?” she shrieked incredulously. “How? And for that matter, why!?”

The yellow stallion merely shrugged as he gave a half-hearted answer. “He’s family. What other reason do I need?”

AppleJack, flustered by his response, quickly confronted the half-demon. “That there’s an awfully noble thing to say fer somepony who just stood by and watched his brother get trounced back in Canterlot!”

“Oh, come on,” Dante groaned, backing away from AppleJack as he threw up his forehooves. “You don’t really think I was gonna let ‘Ol Sunbutt banish him, do ya?”

Twilight silently leered at the devil hunter, vexed by his lewd nickname for Princess Celestia.

“Besides,” he continued. “I would have stepped in if Fluttershy hadn’t beaten me to the punch… or should I say ‘smack’ in this case?” He chuckled, turning to the now red-cheeked pegasus mare who had bashfully shrunk back from everyone’s attention.

Vergil soon joined in with Twilight’s death stare as he, too, furiously leered at Dante upon hearing his brother’s insufferable remark.

AppleJack was quick to act as she trotted up behind Dante and lightly punched him in his side.

“Ow!” he groaned, still sore from his previous fight. “What’d I do?”

“Ya kept runnin’ that big ol’ mouth of yours! That’s what ya did.” AppleJack chided. “This ain’t no time to be wisecrackin’.”

With most of the attention drawn to AppleJack and Dante’s bickering, Vergil took the opportunity to confront Twilight once again, picking up where they left off. “And concerning your hubris, I think you’ve done quite enough investigating of my father’s legacy.” he said condescendingly as he circled around the lavender unicorn. “And I would most certainly advise that you refrain from interfering any further in my family affairs.”

“Oh, well I would have absolutely loved to,” Twilight replied, her obviously fake, cheerful tone suddenly shifting into one of irritation. “If you hadn’t gotten all of us wrapped up in your little blood feud in the first place!”

“If I recall, I wasn’t the fool that dragged you and your friends all the way out to Tartarus.” he sneered, tilting his head towards Dante. “You ultimately put your own selves in harms’ way by choosing to follow my insolent brother.”

“Oh, because that completely justifies you opening those gates and letting hundreds, if not thousands of ferocious demons run loose all throughout Equestria!” Twilight retorted sarcastically. “Tell me, Vergil. Do you always raise this much chaos everywhere you go? Or do you only reserve that ire of yours for those special places where countless lives are sure to be put at risk in the wake of your so called ‘ventures’?”

“Hold your tongue.” Vergil growled.

“No! You hold your tongue!” Twilight snapped at the half-demon, inadvertently silencing not just Vergil, but everyone in the library as well.

Dante, Spike, the rest of the girls, and even Owlowiscious’ attention was now undivided and focused solely on Twilight and Vergil’s heated debate.

“You might act as if you know what you’re doing, but you’re not fooling me, Vergil!”

“Which is why I conducted the necessary resear-”

“And some good that did!” Twilight interrupted, causing Spike to cringe back in fear behind the girls who were watching ever so attentively. “Did you even once think this through? And what would you have done had you managed to somehow make it into Tartarus only to find out, Surprise! There’s no way back to your world. And even better: you probably would have done us all the favor of banishing yourself! Bet you didn’t plan on that, did you!?”

The two stood face to face now, both brandishing disdainful glares at one another.

“Alright,” AppleJack finally spoke up as she eased her way between the two, gently nudging Twilight away from Vergil. “That’s quite enough, Twi. I think ya got yer point across. Right, Vergil?” the farm pony quickly turned to the scowling stallion.

Vergil looked to Twilight once more, then back at AppleJack’s expectant gaze. “Whatever,” he sneered, swiftly turning away from the two mares as he proceeded to march past the rest of the group and head towards the front door, brushing past Dante on his way. Just as he reached for the front door, he paused. Exhaling, the light grey pony turned back to the group with a slightly more reserved tone. “Fluttershy.”

“Yes?” the meek pegasus spoke up as she slowly trotted over to Vergil.

“I’ll be outside whenever you’re ready to leave.”

“Ok.” she nodded, reassuring the half-demon that he could leave the library.

Without saying another word, Vergil silently opened the front door, stepped out into the cold, brisk, night air and shut the door behind him.

“Wow,” said Rainbow Dash. “I just don’t get that guy. One minute he’s trying to get rid of us and the next, he’s saving our flanks, and then the minute after that, he’s at our throats again!”

“That’s Vergil alright.” Dante muttered under his breath.

Fluttershy let out a heavy sigh. “I’m really sorry, everypony.”

“Bah,” Rainbow Dash scoffed in an attempt to alleviate her friend’s guilt. “You don’t need to apologize for him. It’s his fault this whole mess happened in the first place.”

“That aside,” Twilight interjected, her temper having now subsided. “All of us will still have to work alongside Vergil if we’re to properly rectify this situation and put these demons to rest.”

“I guess you’re right.” Rainbow Dash reluctantly admitted, rubbing the back of her head.

“Either way, it’s late and it should be dawn in a few hours.” Twilight announced. “I think it’d be best if we get some rest for tonight.”

“Now that’s an idea I can get behind.” AppleJack yawned. “Especially after the mess this sucker roped us into.” she said as she playfully patted Dante on the back.

“You all wanted to tag along,” he griped. “Not my fault if you can't keep up.”

“Says the mediocre apple bucker.” the farm pony retorted with a smug look.

“Touché, cowgirl.” Dante quipped, knowing AppleJack had him beat.

“Alright then.” Twilight said. “We’ll all meet back up here at twelve noon two days from now. Sound good?”

“Works for me.” Pinkie Pie cheerfully piped up while Dante and the rest of the girls nodded in agreement.

“Good.”

“I guess… I’ll be heading out then,” Fluttershy awkwardly announced to everyone as she was the first to take to the front door. “Goodnight, everypony.” she said nervously.

“Oh, by the way, Fluttershy.” Twilight called out to the soft-spoken pegasus.

“Yes?”

“Listen,” Twilight began. “I know that Vergil really means a lot to you, and after all that’s happened tonight, I think it’s safe to say everyone here knows that there’s a lot more going on between you two than we originally figured.”

“What?!” Fluttershy’s face lit up as her cheeks burned bright red with shock and embarrassment.

“Yep, sugarcube,” AppleJack chuckled. “It ain’t no secret that stallion’s takin’ quite a likin’ to ya. After all, you seem to be the only pony Vergil wants to be around or even talk to.”

“Or respect for that matter.” Rainbow Dash grumbled.

“Is it really that obvious?” Fluttershy asked.

“As plain as that shade of rose on your face, darling.” Rarity giggled as she lightly tapped Fluttershy on the nose.

Twilight then approached the butter yellow pegasus. “Which is why I’m asking that you please keep a closer eye on Vergil, and make sure he behaves for the time being. He’ll listen to you.”

“I suppose you’re right.” Fluttershy smiled bashfully, astonished at the amount of confidence her friends had placed in her. “Well, you can all count on me. I promise you won’t have to worry about Vergil causing too much trouble after tonight.”

“Thank you, Fluttershy, and have a good night.” Twilight said as she and the rest of the group waved goodbye to their friend.

“You all have a good night too.” Fluttershy answered back as she opened the front door, ready to take her leave.

“Hey, Fluttershy!” Dante spoke up.

“Um, yes, Dante?”

“Thanks for looking out for Vergil. After all, someone has to.”

“Oh… you’re welcome.” she smiled back at the demon hunter before closing the door behind her as she left the library.

“Ya know,” Rainbow began once she was sure Fluttershy had left. “If all else fails, she can always get a leash for Vergil. I’m sure that’d keep him in line.”

“Ooh, ooh, ooh!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed. “Maybe we can even get him a matching collar that says Vergy on it!”

“Or you could just give him a good smack.” Dante suggested. “That always seems to work.”

As if on cue, AppleJack slowly trotted up behind the devil hunter and delivered a swift hoof upside the back of his head.

*THWACK*

“Ow!” shouted Dante as he grabbed his head in pain.

“Hey, you’re right. It does work.” AppleJack grinned.

“You’re mean.” Dante whined.

“Ah’m honest.”

“To be fair,” Spike snickered. “You set yourself up for that one.”

“Speaking of honesty, Dante deary,” Rarity joined in. “Your clothes are in absolute tatters. Just look at those rips and tears all along your otherwise magnificent, scarlet overcoat.”

“Really?” Dante said as he looked himself over. “I think it’s more of a crimson if you ask me.”

“Never the less,” the fashionista pony interrupted. “After all you’ve done to help us; I couldn’t imagine not returning the favor in some form or fashion. Perhaps tomorrow if you’re not busy, you can stop by my boutique and I’ll have your outfit fixed right up.” Rarity then proceeded to feverishly inspect Dante’s jacket; going over the tears and holes on his coattails, taking note of the material that made up it’s composition, all while muttering aloud the necessary supplies. “Hmm, yes, yes. Might need a spool of waxed thread and I’ll most definitely have to retrieve my old stitching wheel for this.”

Dante meanwhile, was silently fidgeting as Rarity continued to study ever inch of his coat from top to bottom, constantly rolling his eyes and letting out the occasional irritable sigh. Suddenly, the fashion-centric pony made an observation that fully caught the devil pony’s attention. “And I’ll most certainly have to find some matching material to fix this horrid sleeve.” Rarity said. Dante’s eyes urgently wandered down to his right sleeve.

“Ya know, Rarity,” the demon hunter chimed in. “I think I’d rather leave that one as is.”

“But, Dante.” the fashionista protested. “This sleeve of yours has been torn like this ever since you arrived here. Surely you’d have wanted it fixed by now, am I right? If you’re worried about the hassle, I can assure you, it won’t be any trouble at all to repair, darling.”

“It’s not that… It’s just well…,” Dante fumbled with his explanation briefly as he remembered how his sleeve had torn in the first place. That frigid, blood-soaked, rainy night atop Temen-Ni-Gru was still clear as ever in his mind. How he had awakened his inner devil, all just to spite his older brother. How it served as a constant reminder as to what he and Vergil truly were.

“It’s what?” Rarity asked politely, snapping the yellow stallion out of his trance.

He then lifted his sleeve one more time before lowering his hoof back to the ground. “It’s just fine the way it is.” Dante confessed flatly. “I mean I really appreciate you fixing up my jacket for me; it’s a one-of-a-kind after all. But maybe you could just, I don’t know, roll the sleeve up maybe? No excuse it can’t look decent at least. Am I right?”

“Well, it is your coat, so I don’t see why not.” Rarity replied. “Seems as though you’d prefer to brandish a more asymmetrical style, am I right?”

“Yeah. Guess you could say that.” the half-demon agreed, barely paying any attention to the unicorn mare’s fashion lingo.

“While all this talk about sewing and stitching is just sooo exhilarating,” Rainbow Dash sarcastically butted in. “I think I’m gonna head on out as well. Been a long day, what with the crazed demons and all.”

“I feel ya, Dashie.” Pinkie Pie agreed as she joined the mare’s side.

“Night, Dash.” Dante waved to the cyan-blue pegasus as she and Pinkie Pie trotted over to the entrance.

“See ya, Dante,” she smiled, opening the door. “Maybe tomorrow we can hang out or something, if you want.”

“Sounds good,” Dante smiled back at the cyan-blue mare. “I’m up for it.”

“G’night, everypony!” Pinkie Pie enthusiastically waved before following Rainbow Dash out the door.

“You too, Pinkie.” AppleJack called back to the party pony.

“Bye, Pinkie.” Twilight joined in.

“Well, beauty sleep is a necessity.” Rarity commented, looking at the clock on Twilight’s wall. “And judging by the time, it appears that I’ve missed out on mine tonight.” she said, wearily trotting over to the entrance.

“Don’t worry about it, Rarity.” Spike said as he walked ahead of the alabaster unicorn. “Even without beauty sleep, you’re still more radiant than any gem in all of Equestria.” the young dragon then bowed as he proceeded to open the front door for the mare of his affection.

“Oh, Spikey. Thank you,” Rarity gleefully cooed. “Always such a gentle-drake, and ever so sweet.”

“Oh, brother.” Twilight rolled her eyes at her assistant’s hammy performance.

Rarity then planted a kiss on the purple drake’s forehead, said her goodbyes and trotted out the front door.

“Still got it, kid.” Dante chuckled as he patted Spike’s head, forcing a blush out onto the young dragon’s cheeks.

“You just about ready to head on out too, Dante?” AppleJack asked the yellow stallion.

“Yeah,” He yawned. “Guess we might as well get a move on.”

Turning back towards Twilight, AppleJack tipped her hat to her, “Have a goodnight, Twi. We’ll see ya later.”

“You too, AppleJack,” Twilight replied as she walked her and Dante to the front door. “Oh, and Dante,” she said right as the devil pony had taken his first step outside.

“Yeah?” he came to an abrupt stop.

“I’m sorry for not trusting you earlier.”

The demon hunter gave her a quizzical look as the mare stepped outside to confront him.

“Ever since you and Vergil got here, I was hard pressed to believe that you two were anything but a destructive pair of brothers who saw the world as your own personal battle ground, ready to kill one another for the sheer pleasure of it.” Twilight went on to confess as Spike listened from the door to the library. “But after Vergil told me all about this legend of Sparda, I was terrified of the possibility of you two being his sons. And then…my fears were validated.”

“Yeah,” Dante said awkwardly. “Sorry about leaving you guys in the dark on that detail.”

“It’s alright,” she reassured as she dismissively waved a hoof. “Only now do I realize that despite yours and Vergil’s, um, ‘family affair’, you two being demons doesn’t change the fact that both of you helped save my friends and I, and are even now risking your lives to help save Equestria. It really makes me believe that perhaps maybe you and Vergil carry your own distinct sense of justice…just like your father.”

Dante silently turned his back to Twilight and walked forward, stepping out into the cloud covered night. “I suppose legends can have different interpretations,” he finally said, an oppressively solemn tone lingering in his voice. “Just depends on who’s listening, don’t you think?”

“I guess.”

“Then don’t waste your time sweating the small stuff, bookworm,” Dante chuckled, any trace of his once somber tone had now suddenly vanished; much to Twilight’s bafflement. “I appreciate the apology and all, but no need to get so sappy over it.”

“Right, sorry.” Twilight apologized nervouly.

“Hey, Dante!” AppleJack shouted from a ways ahead of the demon hunter. “You comin’ or what?”

“Better not keep AJ waiting,” Dante said. “Have a good night, Twilight.” The demon hunter then lightly galloped off as he and AppleJack headed out to Sweet Apple Acres together.

“You too!” Twilight called back. The lavender unicorn let out a sigh of relief as she stepped back inside the library, closing the door behind her.

“So what should we do with this?” Spike asked, holding up the scroll that contained the Legend of Sparda. “Do you want to send it to Celestia now?”

“Maybe tomorrow, Spike,” Twilight answered, levitating the scroll out of Spike’s claw with her magic and laying it out on the table.

“Considering everything we’ve discovered about Dante and Vergil, it looks like I’ll have to make a few amendments to this legend,” She then set out an ink vial and quill next to the parchment. “Mostly for clarification purposes on the princesses’ part.”

“Well don’t stay up too late, Twilight.” Spike said, climbing up the stairs to their bedroom. “You need to get some shut-eye too.”

“I know. I promise I won’t be long.” The lavender mare answered as she dabbed her quill in the adjacent ink vial.

“G’night, Twilight.”

“Goodnight, Spike.”

Trotting down the path to Sweet Apple Acres, Dante and AppleJack were deep in discussion over an even more pressing issue than their previous dilemma of a demon infested Equestria. And that was how they would go about breaking the news to the farm pony’s family that Dante was a demon himself. All the while, a light rain had begun to shower down from the darkened cluster of clouds covering the night sky.

“So how do you think they’re gonna take it?” the demon hunter asked.

“Ah’m not too sure,” AppleJack replied. “Ah mean, we Apples are a rather accepting bunch, but you bein’ a demon sure might throw them for a loop. Heck! Ah didn’t even learn about it till now and ah’m still not sure of what to make of it.”

“If worse comes to worst, I’ll just make a break for it while they grab their torches and pitchforks.” the demon hunter chuckled.

“Kinda short sighted, don’t ya think? What if they rally all of Ponyville into a crazed mob?” she sarcastically remarked.

“Then I’ll just find some way to pin the blame on Vergil.”

“Snrk!” AppleJack tried to stifle a giggle at first, but soon found both herself and Dante bursting with uproarious laughter, leaving the two ponies gasping for breath. “Hahahaha! Whoo! As messed up as that was,” she chuckled, wiping a tear from her eye. “Ah gotta admit it was pretty darn funny.”

“Hahaha, I know, right?!” Dante agreed, finally calming down. “But seriously, I gotta say, for someone as down to earth as you, AJ, you’re taking this whole demon thing rather well.”

“Well, stranger things have happened ‘round here.” AppleJack shrugged.

“Such as?”

“Well, just a few months ago, Twilight’s older brother, Shining Armor’s wedding in Canterlot was crashed by this crazy changeling, Queen Chrysalis who was pretending to be his fiancé, Cadence. Who, by the way, was the Princess of Love and had gotten herself locked away beneath the castle.” AppleJack explained.

“Sounds like one hell of a wedding. How’d the reception go?”

“Twilight being the braniac she was, figured out what was really goin’ on and then Canterlot got invaded by a whole army of changelings. The girls and I kicked some tail, and apparently the magic from Shining Armor and Cadence’s love managed to save everypony by blastin' the changelings and their queen straight outta Canterlot.”

Dante stared blankly at the farm pony. “...That is strange.” he finally admitted after a momentary silence.

“Told ya,” AppleJack smirked. “Besides, if ah didn’t know any better, I’d say you were just trying to use this whole ‘I’m a demon’ excuse to get outta farm work.”

“Nothing gets past you, does it, AJ?” Dante grinned. “Still, I just hope your family will handle the news better than most people from my world usually would.”

“We’ll find out soon enough, devil boy.” AppleJack playfully rubbed Dante’s head, ruffling his already messy white mane. “Just make sure ya don’t go bonkers the next time ya do that creepy little transformation of yours, got it?”

“Yes’m, Miss AJ,” Dante answered in a mock country accent. “I got it under control.”

“Good to hear. Now come on, the rain’s starting to pick up.”

The two ponies then proceeded onward, making their way down the winding, muddied dirt road that led to Sweet Apple Acres as the rain continued to shower the night in a light drizzle.

Along the way to her cottage, Fluttershy and Vergil had been walking side by side in complete silence for what the pegasus mare felt like was an eternity, but in reality, had only been about twenty minutes. Come on, Fluttershy. Say something, she urged herself, the silence proving to be too nerve-wracking for the meek mare. Then again, what was she supposed to say; especially after all that had transpired that night?

The two ponies then reached the small bridge leading up to the cottage. Thankful to finally get out of the rain, Fluttershy led the way, but had only made it halfway across before she noticed that Vergil had come to a complete stop directly in front of the bridge; his eyes seemingly drawn to the small brook that passed under the stone structure. Curiously, the mare trotted back over to the light grey stallion. “What is it, Vergil?”

The half-demon said nothing at first, continuing to look down in the small, rippling stream that ran under the bridge leading to Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Ver-Vergil?” the timid pegasus raised her voice, if only slightly louder than her usual dulcet tone.

“I never did get a proper answer,” He finally spoke, still staring at his distorted reflection in the brook. “Why did you defend me?”

“Come again?”

“Back at the throne room,” Vergil spoke louder, leering down at the water as the raindrops continued fall and stir its surface. “Why did you save me?”

The gentle pegasus could only look to the half-demon with a sorrowful expression. There he was, standing alone in the rain: wet, humiliated, defeated and utterly distraught as he struggled to wrap his mind around her simple act of kindness. With a heavy sigh, Fluttershy placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Vergil, can I tell you something?”

The light grey stallion slowly looked up from the stream to meet Fluttershy’s ever soft and soothing gaze. If there was one thing he could attribute to that mare, it was how just a simple glance from her could quell one’s own hostility, if only temporary. “What is it that you want to say?” he asked; a dull, almost monotonous tone in his voice.

Fluttershy cringed upon hearing how empty and emotionless Vergil’s words were, but did not fall back, knowing she’d have to tell him one way or the other. Steeling herself, Fluttershy took a deep breath and looked him square in the eyes. “It should be pretty obvious, Vergil. I stood up for you because I like you. You’re a wonderful friend.” she boldly confessed with a bashful smile.

The half-demon stared at her in disbelief.

“I mean, yes we’ve only known each other for a few weeks, but I’ve really grown rather fond having you around. And I can see you have as well.” The raindrops trickled down her and Vergil’s faces as the pegasus, like the clouds above, poured her all out to the stallion. “It’s kinda funny to be honest. You always look so focused and cold, but whenever we’re together, by ourselves, you look so relaxed and at ease -- happy even. When we talk, you listen so intently and you’ve taken such good care of the animals around the house. You’ve done so much for me and my friends; more so than I’ve done for you… even more than you’re willing to admit.

“You say that as though I weren't a demon.” Vergil stated rather bluntly.

“Just because you’re a demon doesn’t mean you’re a monster,” Fluttershy replied. “You and Dante have both proven that.”

Vergil merely sneered at the mention of his brother’s name, but had continued to listen to Fluttershy’s reasoning.

“When the girls and I were cornered by those beasts, you risked your life to save us. And even though I was scared of you at the time, you made sure I wasn’t hurt. You protected us,” Fluttershy smiled hopefully. “And then I wasn’t scared anymore. How could I possibly be?” the rain gradually began to fall much harder. “That’s why I stuck up for you, Vergil. I wasn’t going to let you be banished, even if it meant standing against Princess Celestia. That’s why I can trust you.”

Vergil finally broke eye contact and turned his attention back to the rippling stream below him. Fluttershy, despite her meek and fragile demeanor, had proven in that one instant that she truly did value him, and would even stand her ground against the rulers of Equestria to keep him safe. Her words, her actions and her smile: they were all so genuine and heartfelt. How could a demon of all creatures be worthy of such unrequited kindness? What had he done to deserve this mare’s undying devotion, let alone affection?

Fluttershy then placed her hoof underneath the light grey stallion’s chin and gently raised his head up to where his pale blue eyes met with her gaze once more. “I know you want to get back to your world and after what happened back in Canterlot, I can kinda understand why you’re so hesitant to take the princesses up on their word. But while you may not believe Celestia and Luna, will you at least trust me when I say that my friends and I will do everything we can to help get you and Dante back to where you belong?”

The half-demon looked at Fluttershy with a slight grin before letting out a low chuckle. This girl truly is sincere in her words, he thought to himself. Even after all hell had broken loose and spilled over into her world, she still stuck by his side. She knew he was a demon and it didn’t matter to her so long as he was safe. Catching himself, Vergil finally had an answer for the kind-hearted pegasus. “It seems you’ve convinced me, Fluttershy my dear,” he said with a rain drenched smirk. “And the answer is yes, I will trust you. After all you’ve done for me up to this point; I’d have to say that I am more than indebted to you.”

“Thank you, Vergil,” Fluttershy smiled back as she parted a soaked lock of her mane from in front of her face. “Just promise me one thing, please.”

“And what would that be?”

“Promise me that you’ll try and get along with my friends. I know it might seem like I’m asking much, but I just want you to be able to trust not just me, but all of us,” Fluttershy then averted her gaze momentarily. “And I know what you’re probably thinking right now, but no. I’m not expecting you to make up with your brother…not after all that I’ve seen and heard tonight.” she said dishearteningly. “At first I didn’t know what to think when you said that you and Dante didn’t see eye to eye on some things, but when Twilight told us about your family… well… I can’t help but say that I’m sorry. I knew you and Dante were different, but, it’s just so awful to know that a family can be torn apart like that.”

“There’s nothing to be sorry about. What’s done is done. Besides, there’s no sense in dwelling on the past.” Vergil said coldly, staring up to the blackened sky as the rain began to fall harder. Upon hearing a hushed whimper, he looked back down at Fluttershy and saw the hurt in those teal-blue eyes that pierced his own as he so carelessly dismissed her concerns for him. Taking a deep breath, the devil pony stepped closer to the pegasus mare before speaking, “However, I promise that I will try my best to cooperate and possibly get along with your friends. I owe you that much, my dear.” he said as sincerely as possible.

Fluttershy’s face lit up with joy upon hearing those words coming from Vergil. “Thank you so much.” she said as she wrapped her forelegs around the devil pony, pulling him in close for his second heartfelt hug that night.

Vergil, without hesitation this time, submitted to the mare’s tender embrace as he too wrapped both of his forelegs around Fluttershy and held her tight. There they stood in the pouring rain: two wet and weary souls.

Slowly pulling away from the hug, Fluttershy placed a hoof on Vergil’s cheek and said to the demon, “Come on. Let’s go home.”

Vergil silently obliged with a simple nod and followed the pegasus mare across the stone bridge and up into the warm and brightly lit cottage.

Meanwhile at the Apple Family House, AppleJack had gathered Granny Smith and Big Macintosh into the living room to reveal to her family the truth about Dante.

“He’s a what!?” shouted Granny Smith from her rocking chair as she nearly spit out her dentures at the discovery.

“A demon, Granny,” AppleJack calmly repeated. “Dante here is a demon who just so happens to hunt other demons.” she explained, trying to assure the elderly green mare there was no need to panic.

Dante simply looked back and forth at Granny Smith and Big Mac with a sheepish smile and a shrug. “Sorry for not telling you guys earlier, I guess?”

Granny Smith slowly placed a hoof on her chin as she narrowed her gaze at the yellow stallion. “Hmm, ah never heard of a demon pony before.”

“Well technically he’s a half-demon, but trust me, ah’m just as surprised as all of you,” AppleJack said, taking to Dante’s side. “Heck, I didn’t event know about it myself until tonight.” She then directed her attention to her brother. “Besides, Big Mac, didn’t we agree we’d let Dante earn his stay here?”

“Eeyup.” the large red stallion nodded.

“And hasn’t he done nothin’ but help around the farm?” she pressed on.

Big Mac skeptically raised an eyebrow at her last question.

AppleJack let out an exasperated sigh before she corrected herself. “Ignoring the multiple naps he’s taken on the job with Rainbow Dash.”

“Eeyup.” Big Mac finally agreed with a smile.

“In my defense,” Dante protested. “It was her idea to take those breaks.”

“So whaddya say, Granny?” AppleJack asked her grandmother. “Doesn’t he deserve a place to stay?”

Granny Smith took one last look at Dante then finally answered her granddaughter. “Of course he can stay!” she exclaimed cheerfully. “Anypony, or demon for that matter, that can put in a hard days work on this farm like Dante has certainly earned the right to call Sweet Apple Acres their home.”

“You serious?” Dante asked.

“Yup. On one condition though.” Granny Smith spoke up, drawing everyone’s attention to her.

“What’s that?” Both Dante and AppleJack asked in unison.

“You’re always more than welcome to stay here…just so long as you don’t try and eat us all in our sleep, ya hear?!” she cackled playfully.

“Can do.” Dante nodded with a grin while AppleJack buried her face in her Stetson hat in embarrassment.

“No way!” shouted the ecstatic voices of three small fillies from atop the stairs.

Everyone in the living room quickly looked up to see AppleBloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all looking down from the railing of the second floor.

“Ah, can’t believe it!” AppleBloom exclaimed. “Mr. Dante’s actually a real live demon!”

“And he hunts other demons too,” joined in Scootaloo. “Like some kind of awesome demon superhero!”

“And he’s living in your house, AppleBloom!” Sweetie Belle squeaked excitedly.

“Girls!” Granny Smith shouted sternly. “What in tarnation are you three doing up this late? Ah thought y'all were supposed to be in bed.”

“Ah’m sorry, Granny.” AppleBloom apologized as she and the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders trudged downstairs. “We just heard you shoutin’ about demons and we came to check it out.”

“Well, we were gonna tell y'all in the morning,” AppleJack chuckled as she readjusted her hat. “But I guess now’s a better time than ever.”

“So what’s it like being a demon?” Sweetie Belle asked as she, Scootaloo and AppleBloom crowded around Dante. “Do you have wings or drink blood?”

“Of course he doesn’t!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “He’s a demon. Not a vampire. He probably eats the other demons that he hunts.”

“Ya think that’s why he and AppleJack were gone so late?!” AppleBloom directed her question to Scootaloo. “Just look,” she then lifted the tail of his coat, revealing multiple tears, rips and stains on his otherwise luxurious crimson jacket. “He musta got himself in one heck of a fight.”

“Uh, well guess you could say that.” Dante tried to speak over the three fillies clamoring around him, but to no avail as the girls continued to bombard him with even more questions.

“So is it true? Were you and AJ and her friends off fightin’ a whole bunch of demons!?” AppleBloom jumped up and down, her large pink bow bouncing along to the motion of her leaps.

“Is that why your jacket’s so torn up?” Sweetie Belle pressed on, inspecting other areas of his jacket.

“Were they really scary? How many did Rainbow Dash beat!?” Scootaloo asked as she shoved past her friends.

“Girls, girls, girls!” Granny Smith raised her voice. “Ah think that’s enough questions for tonight. Ah’m sure AppleJack and Dante are both tuckered out from the night they’ve had. There’ll be plenty of time for questions and what-not tomorrow.”

“But, Grannyyy~y!” AppleBloom whined.

“No buts, youngin’!” The elderly mare interrupted. “You and yer friends march on up to bed.”

“Yes ma’am.” all three fillies answered collectively before bounding up the stairs back to AppleBloom’s room.

As the door closed behind them, Granny Smith looked back to Dante and AppleJack. “Kids, ah tell ya.” The light green mare then hopped from her rocking chair and proceeded to head towards her bedroom. “Welp, you three best be gettin’ some sleep,” she said looking to AppleJack, Dante and Big Macintosh. “AppleJack, you and Dante can tell us everything that happened tomorrow, alright?”

“Yes ma’am.” AppleJack nodded.

“Welp, goodnight, everypony.” Granny Smith then disappeared through the doorway and down the hall that led to her room.

“Night, Granny.” AppleJack called back.

“So, just so we’re clear,” Dante started as he approached Big Mac. “You’re not upset about me being a demon?”

“Nope.” The towering red stallion answered, looking down at the devil pony.

“And you don’t have a problem with me staying here?”

“Nope.” Big Mac answered once again.

“But…you will definitely be keeping an eye on me around the place to make sure I can be trusted?”

“Eeyup.” AppleJack’s brother nodded with a smile.

“Well…good talk, Mac,” Dante finally said, patting the stallion on the shoulder before passing him by. “Looks like I’ll be heading to bed myself,” he announced, walking towards the front door. “I’ve got a nice bale of hay calling my name.”

“Oh no you don’t!” AppleJack grabbed the demon hunter by the foreleg that was reaching for the door knob. “Ah had somethin’ special to show you today before we went chasin’ after yer brother all across Equestria.”

The devil pony simply raised his brow at her gesture. “And what would that be?”

“Why don’t ya come upstairs and find out?” she said in a mock-sultry tone.

“Tempting, but I, uh…don’t think that’d be too good of an idea,” Dante chuckled nervously. “I mean your brother’s literally right there.” he pointed a hoof to Big Mac, who innocently looked the other way, whistling to himself.

“Oh he knows,” AppleJack smirked as she pulled Dante over to the stairs. “Now come on, ya dork.”

Without further objections, AppleJack led the demon hunter up the stairs and guided him down the hallway and over to a closed door.

“Your room I take it?” Dante asked.

“Nope,” AppleJack shook her head. She then opened the door and turned on the light to reveal a bedroom furnished with nothing more than a single twin sized bed and a recently sanded down, mahogany dresser against the opposite wall. “Yours.” she smiled as she led Dante into the room. “Granny, AppleBloom and Big Mac and I worked all week on puttin’ this place together. We figured you were getting’ mighty tired of sleepin’ out in the barn this whole time, especially with that musky smell the hay left on ya.”

“You guys really didn’t need to do this.” Dante said, inspecting the room before walking over towards the lone window by his dresser. The rain was still pouring down outside, no doubt he would have had to put up with a few leaks if he were sleeping in the barn tonight.

“Of course we did!” AppleJack said as she draped her foreleg around Dante’s shoulder and pulled him in for a hug. “Believe it or not, you’re practically family now, Dante. And family looks out for each other. Besides, what kinda sister would I be if I made my new brother sleep out in the rain?”

“Family, huh?” Dante muttered, looking back out the window and into the rainy darkness of the night. “Sounds like a pretty sweet deal.” he smiled weakly.

“Now how’s about ya go get washed up?” AppleJack asked, pulling away from Dante. “No offense or nothin’, but shoo wee! Ya smell worse than a wet dog.”

“I can say the same for you,” Dante laughed. “By the way you handled those wolves back there, I’m sure you don’t smell much like roses either.”

“Ya got me there,” the farm pony admitted as she took off her hat and untied her flowing blonde mane. “Ah’ll be hittin’ the showers downstairs. You know where the upstairs restroom is.” She then trotted her way out the room, only to stop at the doorway. “Oh, and Dante?”

“Yeah?”

“Have a good night. After all you’ve done for this family and my friends, you’ve earned it.” AppleJack then left the room without another word.

Dante silently left the room shortly after AppleJack took her leave and made his way down the hallway. On his way to the bathroom, he stopped and looked up to see a small picture frame hung neatly on the wall. It it was a picture of AppleJack, Big Mac, Granny Smith and AppleBloom all bunched together out in front of the house, smiling and laughing amongst one another. “Family…,” the demon sighed before turning away and continuing down the hall. “Must be nice.”

Back at Fluttershy’s cottage, Vergil had just finished showering off in the downstairs bathroom. With his torn clothes folded neatly in one hoof, the undressed stallion stepped out into the living room only to be met with the sight of Fluttershy trotting downstairs, her wet mane wrapped neatly in a white towel. If there was one thing the half-demon still had trouble adjusting to in this world, aside from being transformed into a small sentient horse, it was the ever present fact that clothes were an optional accessory for the most part of society. Or perhaps that was just him admiring the subtle shifts and bounce of the mare’s exquisitely elegant figure with each and every step she took.

“Feeling better?” Fluttershy smiled as she approached the light grey stallion.

“Much,” Vergil replied casually. “As usual, a shower does wonders for relieving stress.”

“You certainly look a lot better,” Fluttershy complimented as she lightly brushed aside a draping lock of the stallion’s mane before looking down at what he was holding. “By the way, if you want, you can just leave your clothes on the coffee table. I can fix them up for you tomorrow.”

“You’re not going to take them to your friend Rarity’s shop?”

“No need,” she answered happily as she unraveled the towel around her head and started to dry her mane. “While she and I were at the spa last week, she told me all about how she had tailored your outfit: what sort of fabric she used, the types of needles for the appropriate stichings, and the exact color thread needed for each part of the coat. She figured with the way you and Dante act out all the time, it would come in handy.” she giggled as she lifted her head up from the towel to reveal her still wet and frazzled mane.

“I see,” Vergil said, looking down at his neatly folded yet horribly torn attire. “And you don’t have any problem fixing them up yourself?”

“Oh, not at all. While I might not be an expert like Rarity, I still have quite a knack for tailoring outfits and dresses.” Fluttershy admitted modestly.

“Well, you’re just full of surprises aren’t you, my dear?” Vergil grinned. “Honestly, I’m rather impressed at the variety of your talents.” he said as he trotted over to the coffee table in front of the couch.

“I'm glad you think so.” The bashful pegasus blushed.

Vergil then set his clothes down on the coffee table when he noticed a small speck of yellow fabric jutting out from the breast pocket inside his coat. Reaching into his pocket with a single hoof, the demon pony pulled the fabric out to reveal the daisy decorated, yellow cloth that Fluttershy had used to pack the lunch she made for him before he left for Tartarus. Strangely enough, it was to be the only thing he brought back with him from his journey; having regrettably lost both the saddlebag and geography book Twilight had lent him in the wake of all of Tartarus’ demons breaking loose.

Still holding the cloth, he then turned back to Fluttershy and presented it to her. “I believe this is yours.” he said, placing it in the mare’s outstretched hoof.

Noticing that Vergil had returned nothing more than the cloth to her, she looked to him with a hopeful smile. “I take it you enjoyed the meal I made?” she asked.

“Yes,” he answered. “It was delicious.”

“Thank you.”

“No,” Vergil said as he held up his hoof in objection. “Thank you.”

Looking down at the daisy patterned cloth in her hoof; Fluttershy couldn’t help but giggle to herself. “You’re sweet, you know that?” she said as she trotted up to Vergil and lovingly placed a tender kiss on his cheek.

“You’d think so, wouldn’t you?” Vergil smirked, evoking a few more playful giggles from the pegasus.

“I’ll just go put this back in the cupboard.” She said, stepping out of the living room and into the kitchen.

Turning back to the coffee table, Vergil silently made his way over to the couch, holding every intention to finally get some sleep. Resting against the side of the couch was his blade, Yamato, which he had set aside upon his and Fluttershy's return earlier. Looking at the scabbard in which his sword rested, Vergil was instantly reminded of the expedition he embarked on that night, and subsequently, how even one of his father's most treasured weapons proved little match for that accursed Sun Goddess. With a sneer, he turned away from Yamato, hoping to put this entire night of bloodshed and failure behind him. As he sat himself down on the small green couch, a bright white light suddenly flashed through the window behind him as a streak of lightning tore across the rainy, night sky. It wasn’t long before the deafening crack of thunder followed after the lightning strike, stirring most of the animals in the house. Not bothered in the slightest by the stormy weather, the devil pony merely lied down as the pitter-patter of rain against the window coupled with the occasional rumbling of thunder nearly carried him off into a somewhat peaceful slumber.

That is until he was brought to by a hoof tenderly shaking him. “Umm, Vergil?” said the hushed voice of Fluttershy.

“What is it?” yawned the half-demon as he opened his eyes.

“You know, you don’t have to sleep on the couch,” Fluttershy said nervously. “I figured with how tired you were and how bad the weather was outside, we could share my bed tonight…if you wanted to that is.” Another bolt of lightning lit up the night sky as the accompanying thunder boomed just moments after. “Eeek!” The mare practically jumped out of her skin in fright.

Vergil merely raised an eyebrow at her offer, but after seeing Fluttershy panic like she did, figured the poor girl obviously wasn’t particularly fond of storms. She can handle a tyrannical princess of the night, a god of chaos, and even demons, yet nearly falls apart at the prospect of thunder and lightning, Vergil thought to himself. What a strange, strange girl.

“I understand if you don’t want to,” Fluttershy stammered, her face growing red with embarrassment. “I just thought you’d like a more comfortable place to sleep is all, and I can see how you’d think I might have been coming onto you, but I wasn’t. Not that I don’t like you, but I was just wondering if you wanted some company during the storm, what with the thunder and lightning probably keeping you awake when you’re all alone…in the dark…” The shy pegasus was fumbling her words at this point as she tried to feebly explain her reasoning to the half-demon.

With a sigh, Vergil stood up off the couch and directly in front of Fluttershy. “Sounds good.” he answered bluntly, leaving the flustered pegasus surprised by his compliance.

“Really?”

“Yes,” he answered. “I guess with how bad the storm’s gotten, you might have a point. No sense in sleeping alone tonight.”

“Thank you.” Fluttershy smiled.

She then guided him over to the set of stairs that led up to her bedroom. As they trotted across the living room, Vergil caught a glimpse of Angel Bunny, who was sound asleep, tucked into his little woven basket bed at the corner of the living room, not at all distressed by the roaring thunder outside.

Hmph, for once that long-eared rodent looks as though he weren’t some pest hell bent on provoking my ire, he thought smugly as he and Fluttershy trotted up the stairs. Upon entering the mare’s bedroom, Vergil couldn’t help but take notice of its few notable features: a small stone fireplace and chimney at the far side of the room, two small birdhouses hanging from the ceiling, a regular sized bed with a wooden frame, two pillows and a butterfly patterned blanket that alternated in squares of orange and white, along with two windows on either side of the mare’s bed.

“I can get you a different blanket if you want.” Fluttershy offered, noticing Vergil had been inspecting the bed.

“No need,” he sighed. “This’ll do fine.” Vergil said as he crawled into the mare's bed and pulled his share of the covers over himself. Laying his head down on the downy white pillow felt almost heavenly as his body relaxed into the mattress. Not often had he slept on a bed so soft or this comfortable; far more relaxing than that rigid couch downstairs. Feeling the covers shift, he opened his eyes to see Fluttershy getting into bed with him, pulling the blanket over herself before slowly wrapping her hooves around him and nestling against his body with a contented sigh.

“You look comfortable.” the half-demon remarked.

“Very.” Fluttershy softly replied with closed eyes, cuddling up to the light grey stallion while the soft sounds of pouring rain began to lull her to sleep.

In any other case, Vergil would have brushed aside such acts of affection, but here and now, after both his mind and body were dangerously exhausted, and after everything this girl had done for him; even at the risk of her well-being, he wouldn’t dare fight it any longer. Feeling Fluttershy quiver at sound of the ongoing thunderstorm, Vergil silently reached a foreleg across her body and embraced the sleepy mare.

“Goodnight, Vergil.” Fluttershy sighed, softly nuzzling the stallion's neck.

“Goodnight, Fluttershy,” Vergil sleepily replied as he gently stroked her back. “And thank you.” he whispered quietly before the two finally drifted off to sleep, wrapped in each other’s embrace.

As he stepped back into his room, Dante tossed his red coat over the foot of his new bed and propped Rebellion against the adjacent wall. Taking off the towel wrapped around his waist, he then threw it over his head before drying out his mane. “Whoo, nothing like a nice shower to leave you feeling like a million bucks.” the demon hunter sighed, pulling the towel down around the back of his neck.

The devil pony then threw himself onto his bed, bouncing up and down as he landed atop the spring filled mattress.

“Been awhile since I’ve got to sleep on a real bed,” he said to himself. “Certainly beats lying on stacks of hay.” The yellow stallion took a deep breath and let out a heavy sigh as his body relaxed into the soft, cushiony bed. “Hell of a mess I’ve gotten myself into though,” he reflected. “Demons are running wild, my brother’s still a crazed asshole, and to top it all off, by the time I get back, Lady will have probably taken over my business and have stuck me with the bill of a lifetime…or two.” Dante continued to stare up at the ceiling as all of these thoughts lingered in his mind.

Still it’s not all bad though; met a few nice girls, got to raise some hell, and now I've got a place to call my own. He thought as he let out a long, drawn-out yawn. The bright yellow stallion then pulled the covers over himself before falling back on his pillow. Even with all of Tartaus having spilled out into Equestria, a demon hunter still needed his shut-eye, and there’d be plenty of time to clean up this mess after a good night’s rest. For now, Dante simply shut his eyes and let the comforting embrace of sleep take its hold.

Author's Note

Chapter Name and Inspiration brought to you by this fitting song. What better way to end Part 1 than with a bit of Yes!?

Part 1 - Epilogue: Enim Corpus Meum

Storm clouds loomed high above the Royal Canterlot Garden as the rain pattered against the garden plants' leaves, while lightning occasionally cracked across the sky to shatter the normally low and drumming silence. Finely sculpted marble statues decorated the garden, neatly positioned all around the lush and vibrant topiary that formed an elaborate hedge maze stretching out past the boundaries of the castle. All the while, a royal guard known by the name Night Watch was eagerly pacing about in the ballroom that led out into the garden. The armor-clad guard in question was a dark grey unicorn stallion with an alabaster white mane and tail. He had taken shelter from the storm inside the ballroom as he waited anxiously for Princess Celestia to return from her inspection.

Night Watch had been constantly stopping to check outside the large ballroom windows every few minutes or so until finally, from the center of an indiscernible patch of land just past a white, wood carved garden arbor wrapped magestically in blooming vines, the ground began to recede. As the rectangular segment of dirt and grass drew back like a sliding hatch, Night Watch quickly spotted Princess Celestia emerging from a set of stone stairs that trailed down beneath the soil. The soldier made haste as he rushed out of the ballroom and into the garden, grabbing an umbrella with the magic from his horn on his way out.

Rushing up to the princess, Night Watch was quick to salute Celestia upon his arrival. “Your Highness.” The stallion said before presenting the now opened umbrella to the princess, offering to shield her from the ongoing downpour.

“Thank you very much, Night Watch, but that won’t be necessary,” Celestia said with a simple wave of her hoof, letting the rain drench her majestic white pelt and glorious flowing mane that now draped over her golden tiara and in front of one of her eyes. She then looked up into the cluster of dark grey clouds covering the sky. “It’s not often I get to enjoy such wonderful weather.” She said with a smile.

“If you insist,” Night Watch replied, covering himself with the umbrella instead. “I take it the inspection went well then?”

“As usual,” Celestia then stared back into the darkened passageway behind her. “Then again, one can never be too careful with those three, especially now with most of Tartarus’ inhabitants roaming freely across Equestria.”

“Troubling times indeed, ma’am.”

The princess then turned to face Night Watch. “Nevertheless, the sun must rise like it does every day.” She said cheerfully. “Dawn is fast approaching afterall.”

“Indeed, Princess,” the unicorn guard agreed. “Though it is a shame nopony will get to see the sunrise thanks to this morning’s forecast.”

“Oh, what can you do?” Celestia smiled. “The weather team pegasi did say we were long overdue for a few storms this month; might as well enjoy it while we can.”

“Indeed,” Night Watch repeated. Looking up at the princess, something suddenly caught his eye that he hadn’t noticed before, possibly because of the umbrella obscuring his vision at its previous angle, but something was most definitely amiss. Upon closer inspection, the guard pony could see that Celestia had a minor cut extending across her right shoulder, just below her neck. The incision itself wasn’t currently bleeding, but had obviously broken through the skin at some earlier point. “Your Highness,” he then spoke up, pointing a hoof towards Celestia’s wound. “You appear to have been cut.”

The sun princess looked down above her shoulder where Night Watch had directed, and much to her surprise, the cut was rather apparent. “When on earth did that happen?” the alicorn mare muttered lowly to herself. Inspecting the cut further, the princess’ eyes then widened at the sudden realization of what might have caused such a mark. Back at the throne room earlier that night, when she dodged Vergil’s final and desperate attack, she recalled feeling a slight brush of air waft over her shoulder. To think that that devil was still capable of this in such a broken state…it’s rather troubling to say the least. She thought to herself as she reflected on the implications of Vergil’s demonic dexterity.

“Should I retrieve a first aid kit?” Night Watch asked, interrupting Celestia’s train of thought.

“That won’t be necessary,” the princess answered dismissively. “I simply must have gotten careless on my way down those stone stairs. It’s really nothing to worry about.” she explained before igniting her horn with a golden aura and tilting her head over to her shoulder where the cut lay. Concentrating on the cut, she then enveloped the wound with her magical aura and began to heal herself. The cut on her shoulder slowly began to close before eventually disappearing altogether, almost as though it never existed to begin with. “There, all better.” She smiled playfully at the guard pony.

“I still think you should be more cautious next time, your highness.” Night Watch grumbled, scrunching his nose.

“Oh, don’t be such a worrywart, Night Watch.” Celestia giggled in response. “It’s not becoming of you.”

“Well if you’re done with your inspection, I suppose I’ll be heading back down.” The royal guard said as he trotted past Celestia and stopped just at the top of the secret passage, still levitating the umbrella above him with his magic.

“Do take care, Night Watch.”

“Yes, ma’am.” The guard pony then descended down the stairs before closing the segment of ground behind him, concealing the passage entirely.

With an exasperated sigh, Celestia looked up to the thundering clouds once more. Thoughts of the upcoming days soon filled her with both excitement and dread, knowing that these demon days would prove to be a trying time for all of Equestria. Perhaps Twilight is right about those two devils though, she thought, looking over to her recently healed shoulder. Maybe Dante and Vergil are exactly what Equestria needs if we are to weather this coming storm. Still drenched from the rain, the princess then trotted off to the castle, ready to raise the sun for the dawn of a new day.

The morning came almost unnoticed as the storm clouds still hung high in the sky, blocking out the sun while the winds began to howl and the rain continued to pour down. Deep in the Everfree, a shrill, ear-piercing cry could be heard echoing throughout the dense forest, rivaled only by the roaring thunder accompanying the streaks of lightning that flashed across the sky.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYYYY!”

From out of the underbrush came the source of the cry, as a tall, lanky shadow sprinted its way through the fog-riddled forest with heart-pounding speed. The creature was a black-skinned wraith whose color concealed it under the cloak of night. It ran upright on two legs while its arms rapidly pumped at its side. Its body moved with absurd agility as it constantly weaved in and out of trees that were bunched together without so much as losing accerlation. It strode in long distances while effortlessly bounding over fallen logs or bushes and brambles that obscured its path.

Eventually, the creature began to approach the bridge leading up to the ruins of the old Canterlot Castle. Leaping forward, the black demon dove for one of the shadows cast by a single tree at the edge of the woods. Suddenly, as if the ground itself had somehow morphed into a viscous liquid, the creature plunged headfirst into the tree’s shadow; a ripple resonating across the darkness in its wake. Then from out of the shadow of the tree, a single stream of darkness emerged that stretched its way across the rickety bridge, slithering across and within the surface of everything it passed over.

The black snake-like stream then accumulated into a single pool of darkness as it came to an abrupt stop directly in front of the entrance to the old Canterlot Castle. A hand suddenly reached out from the pool of blackness, and then another as the creature lifted itself from the shadow in which it used to travel. Having fully crawled out from the darkness, the being approached the ruins of Canterlot Castle with a smirk across its face, revealing a row of sharp, glistening white teeth. The back of creature’s head was topped with numerous black, vine-like spines that hung down behind its neck. Its body was slim and appeared almost like an emaciated human, yet gave clear distinctions of a lean and muscular build. His claws in each hand were several inches long and wrapped around its right wrist was a thin silver chain with a small crescent moon charm hanging from it. And most notable of all of its features, were the empty violet irises that dotted the creatues’ unnervingly white eyeballs. This demon was known throughout Tartarus simply as Zamiel the Black Hunter.

Casually strolling through the rain, the demon then made his way into the dilapidated castle, whereupon entry, he gazed up at the stone structure in the center of the holding chamber for the elements of harmony. The now moss-ridden pedestals were completely devoid of their respective elements, no doubt relocated by the princesses themselves, or so he suspected. “The years certainly haven’t been too kind to this rotted old keep.” The demon rasped with a harsh and gravelly voice. After further observation, it was apparent that the crumbling old leaky chamber had nothing left to offer. With a huff, the shadow demon took his leave and made his way across the rain-soaked remains of the courtyard and up the set of stairs that led into the adjacent tower.

After entering the abandoned old tower and climbing up the spiral staircase at the far end of the room, Zamiel had at last arrived in the princesses’ former throne room. As he approached the sisters’ thrones, waves of nostalgia suddenly washed over him while memories from days of old flooded his mind. However, these brief moments in time brought no comfort, but instead, filled the demon with nothing less than contempt and repulsion as his clawed feet scraped the stone floor with every step. Outside, a bolt of lightning struck nearby, temporarily illuminating the room with several flashes and exposing the peculiar shape trailing behind the demon that one would call Zamiel’s shadow. While his shadow flawlessly retained his body’s shape like one normally would, the head of the shadow he cast did not exactly resemble his own. Instead of spines that hung down, two horns extended from the side of his shadow’s head, pointing upwards; much like the same fashion as a Minotaur’s would.

The demon climbed atop the pedestal that elevated the thrones and with a curious eye, began inspecting all around the immediate vicinity. Zamiel didn’t have to look far though, as he almost immediately caught sight of a large, conspicuous crack in the floor behind the sisters’ thrones. The creature stepped around to observe the crack at a better angle and much to his surprise, discovered a set of stairs leading down beneath the castle. With a grin, the demon made haste as he descended the steps into the dark passageway below.

After reaching the bottom, Zamiel quickly scanned all around the pitch black room with relative ease. When one has dwelled and adapted within the bleak confines of Tartarus for centuries on end, the shroud of darkness eventually dissipates from in front of one’s eyes. Walking to the end of the room, Zamiel then came to a stop directly in front of three empty stone pedestals that were lined in front of the ancient glyph which loomed over them. The demon looked to the barren pedestals and exhaled heavily; his breath thick with irritation, disappointment, and disgust. “They’re not here.” He growled, clenching his fists as he looked over the base of each pedestal where the engravings were etched, only to find even the names of these displays missing entirely.

Snapping his head up, Zamiel gazed upon the anciet tablet that depicted the three great beasts reigning over the Gates of Tartarus. He remembered this artifact all too well; its carvings and language, both telling tales of a promise long since abandoned. Zamiel gritted his teeth and turned away. Looking back to the staircase at the opposite end of the room, he knew what must be done if his plans were to proceed further. He then left the room.

Ascending the set of stairs, Zamiel emerged from out of the secret passage behind Celestia and Luna’s throne. As the demon rose from out of the hidden shrine, he was met with the sight of numerous and daunting figures standing before him: every last one shrouded within the shadows of the darkened castle, crowded around the base of the throne, eagerly waiting for a response from the thin, spindly black creature.

“About time you all showed up.” Zamiel said with a condescending sneer, looking down at the demons that had followed after him upon making their escape from Tartarus. The beasts all varied in size and shape; very few proving to be smaller than the usual Jackal or Satyr, otherwise known as Tartarus’ more frequent variety of demon. Others stood on par, if not towered over their more commonplace brethren. Unlike any other cluster or faction that had emerged from out of the hellish pits of Tartarus, this group of demons was far more unique, which is why Zamiel had personally chosen them and them alone to help accomplish his goal.

“Where are our masters?” a lone demon beseeched Zamiel.

Silence pervaded the ruined old throne room as Zamiel quietly contemplated his answer, leaving his followers filled to the brim with anticipation as he stepped down from the princesses’ thrones.

Finally, the shadowy demon, now standing before the crowd of beasts, gave his answer. “The Great Archfiends no longer reside within this castle,” he calmly stated, leaving the mass of demons stunned with disbelief. “It would seem as though that loathesome mare has relocated our dear brethren, no doubt hiding them away under her oppressively watchful eye.”

The black creature’s answer was unfortunately not well received among his peers as the demons clamored in protest; many now arguing amongst themselves, while others chatted away worriedly, their faith in the black wraith now slowly fading.

“You led us out here for nothing?!” cried a stray demon over the uproar.

“You told us our Masters would be here!” another large, bulkier demon bellowed.

“You lied to us!” a much smaller demon shrieked, joined in by a cacophony of jeers from every demon within the room.

Zamiel groaned as the now irritable bunch of demons continued to shout over one another amidst the chaos. He gritted his teeth, inhaled and tilted his head back, ready to deliver a deafening cry over the insolent inhabitants of Tartarus. “WRRRRR-”

“SILEEEEEEEEEENCE!” roared a deep and booming voice from within the riotous mob, completely cutting Zamiel off mid-shriek.

Suddenly the disruptive behavior had ceased and the room went silent once more. All eyes were then drawn to a massive Satyr stepping forward from out of the crowd. He was much taller and more muscular than the typical bipedal goat demon. Rather than tote a spear or a hooked staff, he brandished a large broadsword holstered around his waist. But, what stood out most for this demon was the broken horn that skewed the symmetry of the two horns atop of his forehead. It was then that both Zamiel and the hushed crowd of demons recognized the creature who had stepped forth. His name was Philoctetes, the notorious captain of the Satyrs, Jackals and other lesser demons. His very presence exuded pride and authority. As soon as he confronted Zamiel, towering over the scrawny shadow, the massive satyr then whirled around to face the crowd of demons. “Enough of this foolish rabbling! Acting like children will get us nowhere!” commanded Philoctetes. “You’re demons! Have some dignity, you curs!"

“Ah, Philoctetes,” Zamiel greeted the captain with a grin, placing his hand upon the demon’s shoulder. “I cannot thank you enough for establishing some order among such an insipid and unruly lot.”

“Do not thank me yet,” Philoctetes coldly stated as he brushed aside Zamiel’s hand. “You still have much to answer for, little demon.”

Zamiel gave the satyr a quizzical look. “Come again?”

“You told us that upon our release, you would lead us to our masters, The Great Archfiends. You said you knew where they were!”

“’Were’, being the keyword here.” Zamiel tried to explain offhandedly.

“So you admit you know not where they are!” Philoctetes persecuted the black demon further, stirring the onlooking crowd into a series of hushed murmurs.

“I’ve admitted no such thing,” Zamiel answered, dismissing the captain’s accusations. “Given our circumstances now, I know exactly where they are!

“Then where?”

“No doubt within the confines of the princesses’ new castle. You of all demons should at be able to deduce such an obvious conclusion, can’t you? Let’s face it; we all should have expected this from that vile equestrian princess.”

“So what do you propose then?” Philoctetes asked as both his and the onlookers’ curiosity was now piqued.

“The plan remains the same,” Zamiel explained. “You and everyone else will recruit and rally our subordinates who’ve, by now, scattered themselves all across the countryside; no doubt turning Equestria into their personal haunting ground for debauchery and the like.” He muttered in disgust. “Then that will simply leave me to retrieve our forlorn brethren out from under the princess’ nose. It’s only fitting, seeing as how I’m the only one among you that practices some semblance of stealth.”

“Well, you always were one to go unnoticed.” the satyr captain maliciously quipped, much to Zamiel’s annoyance.

“So what’s your answer?” the shadow demon asked, ignoring Philoctete’s snide remark. “Are you with me or not?”

Philoctetes merely looked down at Zamiel with a furious glare. “No.” he finally answered, crossing his arms.

Zamiel was taken back by the large demon’s bold reply while a few gasps could be heard coming from the surrounding crowd. “Why not?!” he asked incredulously.

“I refuse to chase shadows,” Philoctetes declared. “Let alone entrust a demon as feeble as one with the delicate task of locating our masters.”

“You need me,” Zamiel growled. “I’m the only one here who can awaken them!”

“That is true,” the captain admitted. “But as of now, you won’t be needed.” He criticized, pointing a clawed finger directly in the wraith’s face. “A weakling like you should learn his place. Remember: the only reason any of us escaped Tartarus was by chance alone. No one knew when those doors would open. You just simply sat and waited.”

“And because of that, we all received the opportune moment to flee that prison amidst the chaos, thanks to your soldiers.” Zamiel argued.

“That’s right; my soldiers. It was my soldiers who led the charge, my soldiers who were mercilessly slaughtered by whatever that crimson fiend was waiting for us at the gates, my soldiers whom you let scatter wherever the wind blew because of your hare-brained scheme!”

“What are you implying, Philoctetes?” the dark demon inquired.

“What I’m saying is that you’re obviously unfit to lead.” The large satyr answered bluntly. “From here on out, I’ll be taking charge, and I say we should focus solely on regrouping our scattered forces. Only then can we hope to take back the Archfiends.”

Zamiel grimaced at the thought of Philoctetes taking control of his operation. He had already led his brethren this far and would be damned if he were to let that bull-headed oaf of a captain steal away what authority he had over these demons. After a pregnant silence, Zamiel finally spoke. “Fine then, have it your way,” he replied with a wry smile. “But before you depart, allow me to say one last thing.”

“What is it?” the satyr barked. “Make it qui-”

*SHINK*

A metallic squelch erupted from Philoctete’s chest, as did a clawed black hand. The onlooking demons silently gawked at the source of the attack. Directly behind the captain of the Satyrs, was Zamiel’s horned shadow, materialized from the waist up out of Philoctete’s own with it’s’ outstretched and bloodied arm impaling the breathless demon.

“Your shadow betrays you,” Zamiel smirked. “Just as you have betrayed me.” A curved, black blade then protruded out from one of the wraith’s forearms, extending back to his elbow.

“You dare…*cough*…t-turn on *cough* your own kind!?” Philoctetes weakly wheezed, his legs no longer providing him the strength to stand, leaving him propped up only by Zamiel’s faceless shadow.

“Me? Betray my brethren?” Zamiel asked incredulously. “No,” he snarled, his face contorting with a mixture of fury and disgust. “I’m simply relieving you of your duties…” Raising his forearm, Zamiel swiftly delivered a powerful strike across Philoctete’s midsection, slicing the satyr captain clean in half. “And your life!”

As the deceased demon’s lower half toppled to the floor, blood spilled from Philoctetes’ severed torso as if it were a broken bottle of wine. Zamiel’s shadow then receded back into the ground, reuniting with its master. The remains of the captain dropped to the floor with a wet smack before igniting into a burst of blue flames.

When there was nothing but a stain left of Philoctetes, Zamiel retracted the curved blade back into his arm, a low squelch resounding as the flesh of his forearm shifted back to its natural state. “Any more objections!?” the wraith asked, gazing at the crowd of demons.

The freshly satyrless group of onlookers mumbled nervously amongst themselves, but dared not voice their protests to the source of their dismay.

“Good,” The shadow demon inhaled sharply and closed his eyes. Turning his back to the demons, he then sauntered over to the princesses’ thrones. He took his time, fingers dancing in the night as his hand reached out to Luna’s throne, tenderly caressing the backing of the seat. As he wound behind Luna’s throne, he stepped between the two relics and with a boast of satisfaction, sat himself in Celestia’s former throne. Elbows against his knees, and fingers knitted together, he opened his eyes and said, “We have work to do.”

Part 1: END

Author's Note

Chapter Name Inspired by this Funeral Death March Theme:

Part 2 - Chapter 1: How Bizarre

Part 2: Demon Days

It was a cold and brisk night as arid winds stirred clouds of dust across the barren desert bordering the outskirts of Appleoosa. A single set of railroad tracks ran through the small western town, stretching farther out into the dusty wasteland. Along said tracks, a lone and modest passenger train could be seen passing through the small, quaint apple-farming town, chugging its way out into the desert; its driver removing his cap and leaning out the window to take in the chilly yet refreshing night air. The train’s engineer was a large seasoned stallion named Smoke Stack. His pelt was a light shade of khaki and he had a dark black mane pepperd with streaks of white, no doubt a clear indication of the pony’s age, complimented only by his rugged exterior.

Within minutes the locomotive approached a large canyon, directed by the carefully constructed train tracks to guide it between the walls of the enormous rock formation. Unbeknownst to the passengers, though, ominous figures moved through the night, darting atop and across the surrounding cliff sides, preparing for the trains’ inevitable passing. The illuminating glow of the moon, now shining through the clouds down onto the canyon, revealed these anxious creatures to be an organized band of Satyrs and Jackals, the most common, and arguably the lowest of Tartarus’ recent escapees. A solitary Satyr then stepped forward, carrying a translucent container of sorts; its contents seemed to hold a black gaseous substance glowing with a blue phosphorescent light.

Without a single word, the group hastily took the single Satyr’s lead and descended the rocky crevice just as the train came into sight, ready to take the vehicle by storm as they skidded down the slopes of the canyon. With agility rivaling a feral predator closing in on its prey, the leading groups of Jackals were the first to board the locomotive, bounding onto the roof of the passenger cars while the trailing Satyrs leaped and latched onto the sides of the train; their staffs and claws digging into the metal of the cars.

Swiftly, the creatures climbed into the cabin, alerting the unsuspecting passengers with their sudden and forceful entry. The innocent ponies on board were immediately sent into a panicked frenzy as the train cars were filled with their shrill horrified screams. The demons quickly invaded each and every car before the train itself came to a screeching halt, due to the actions of one of the Jackals barging into the engine room and pinning the shocked yet even more irate engineer, Smoke Stack, to the ground.

“What in the blue blazes is going on?” Smoke Stack shouted before he was tackled to the floor by the demon that now bore its teeth mere inches from his face. Twist and kick as he might, the engineer pony couldn’t for the life of him budge the snarling Jackal on top of him; no matter how much he writhed against his demonic oppressor. “And what on Luna’s glorious moon are you supposed to be?!” he questioned further, his southern drawl becoming more apparent as he struggled to keep the beast from making a meal of his face.

Just then, one of the Satyr’s strode into the engine’s cab with a somewhat clear container held in its claws. The demon walked with purpose, marching past the Jackal and Smoke Stack without so much as a passing glance before coming to a halt in front of the train’s furnace chamber. Finally acknowledging the two struggling within its presence, the Satyr then turned to the Jackal that held Smoke Stack captive and performed a gesture that consisted of the demon holding up its claw, and with one of its fingers, curled it inwards towards himself repeatedly in a come-hither fashion.

The Jackal begrudgingly obliged with a nod before glancing back down at Smoke Stack, growling with resentment at the captive pony. The feral dog demon lifted itself off the the sneering stallion, stood up on its hind legs, and without the slightest strain, picked the train’s engineer up by the back of his light blue scarf and made its way to the commanding demon.

“Hey! What’s the big idea, ya darn flea-bitten, mangy mutt!?” the brazen stallion demanded as he helplessly wriggled in the air. “Put me down or I swear on my great-granpappy’s grave you’ll regret it!”

The Satyr merely let out a sinister cackle as he came face to face with the firey engineer. Raising his claw up high, the Satyr then brought it down onto the pony’s head, causing Smoke Stack to wince in fear from the oncoming blow. Only there was none. And instead, Smoke Stack felt the demon’s claw firmly grip the hat on his head before swiftly snatching it off and placing it atop his own. Satisfied with his new fashion accessory, the Satyr, after adjusting the hat to his liking by wedging the bill between the two horns protruding from his forehead, then pointed to the stallion before quickly waving his free arm over to the open window. Without hesitation, the Jackal obeyed and tossed the engineer straight out the cabin.

“You no-good, lily-livered, sons a- WAAAAAAAH!” Smoke Stack yelled just before he was ejected from the train. The airborne pony then landed flat on his flanks with a muffled thud as he collided with the dusty desert ground. Dusting off his dirtied pelt, the engineer pony picked himself up off the ground and was met with both a shocking yet even stranger sight.

From out of the train cars, screams of protest and fright echoed throughout the canyon as every single passenger was being thrown, tossed and kicked out by the brutish assailants; their empty luggage quickly following suit as numerous bags and pillaged suitcases crashed into the crowd of disoriented ponies. The last two ponies to land face first in the dirt were Smoke Stack’s coworkers: a young, fit, grey earth pony with a slicked back black mane named Silver Shovel and another unicorn stallion with a slim build, chocolate brown pelt, and a neatly kempt, short blonde mane who served as the train’s conductor. His name was Stop Watch. The two stallions, after regaining their footing, traded confused looks with one another, and then back to the train before rushing over to their boss, Smoke Stack, who seemed more irritated than distressed about their current situation.

Inside the engine room, the Satyr who had taken charge of the train then opened the hatch to the steam engine’s firebox, and looked down at the translucent container he was cradling in his other arm. The murky black cloud within the jar seemed to shift wildly in the presence of the heat emanating from the train’s engine while its sparse blue light began to pulsate with excitement. The Satyr grinned mischievously as he forcefully chucked the container into the firebox and slammed the hatch shut with a loud clang.

Back outside, Smoke Stack had regrouped with his employees to perform a headcount on the distressed passengers who all, thankfully, were unharmed for the most part; save for a few minor cuts and bruises. Before any of the few disgruntled ponies could voice their complaints to the engineer, everypony’s attention was suddenly drawn to the train’s engine as the metal writhed and groaned, assaulting the eyes and ears of the bystanders. The locomotive’s black iron outer casing then twisted and contorted into an unnatural shape, the likes of which most ponies would find ghastly or down right nightmarish. The plow at the front of the train had cracked horizontally across the middle in a sharp, jagged pattern, resembling that of a set of iron teeth. The headlight increased in intensity and shined a ghostly blue light instead of its typical yellow hue. The cabin itself suffered the most changes as cracks formed all along the engine, throbbing and pulsating like veins as they glowed with the same eerie blue light that shone from the train’s distorted headlight. Lastly, the train’s chimney unfurled in such a warped fashion, that it looked as though the top of its smokestack had burst open.

“What in Celestia’s name did they do to our train!?” Silver Shovel cried in awe, gripping and shaking the gaping stallion, Stop Watch, in disbelief.

After the train had finished its unsettling transformation, a pillar of black smoke and blue fire billowed from the newly formed chimney as the razor-sharp coupling rods quickly began to rotate, accelerating the train’s wheels to the point of grinding sparks off of the railroad tracks.

Suddenly, the lead Satyr poked his head from out of the window and cried out with an insane cackle, “ALL ABOOOOOOOORD! HAHAHAAAA!”

He then pulled the engine’s whistle which released a piercing otherworldly, high-pitched screech so loud that it forced the onlooking ponies to cover their ears in distress. In a burst of incredible speed, the train took off with an impossible acceleration; the passenger cars it toted filled to the brim with the silhouettes of rowdy Jackals and Satyrs celebrationg the acquisition of their new form of transportation. The demonic train then blazed off into the desert, trailing behind it twin streaks of blue fire as it sped out of sight.

Smoke Stack simply just sat by the side of the rails, mouth agape and utterly dumbfounded at the spectacle he had just witnessed.

“Boss, you ok?” muttered the shaken chocolate unicorn, Stop Watch, as he approached Smoke Stack from behind. “W-what just happened?”

“More importantly,” interjected Silver Shovel as he joined Stop Watch’s side. “How in tarnation did that just happen!?”

“Boys,” Smoke Stack finally spoke up after a brief period of silence to compose himself. “I do believe we’ve just been train-napped.” the engineer stated pensively as he turned to face his two employees.

“Um, sir?” Stop Watch spoke up. “I think the word you’re looking for is hijacked.” he said matter-of-factly.

Before Smoke Stack could retort, Silver Shovel quickly chimed in to correct his co-worker. “Wait! Wouldn’t that mean we got train-jacked then?”

“No, you twit,” Stop Watch chided the earth pony. “We were hijacked. Our train was stolen from us.” he further argued.

“That’s what I just said, ya moron,” Silver Shovel grumbled in irritation. “Those things done snatched our train. We were train-jacked! Right, boss?”

Smoke Stack, unable to endure the constant bickering any longer, furiously snapped at his two empoyees. “Will you two nitwits can it already!? I don’t care what ya call it; our darn train just got stolen before our very eyes by a bunch of scraggly monsters.” His chest puffed in and out from the shouting, but Smoke Stack soon caught his breath. “Round up the passengers, Silver Shovel, we’re gonna have to make our way back to the nearest town.” he calmly instructed to the grey earth pony, regaining control of the situation. “Was it Appleoosa we just passed?” he pondered, placing his hoof under his chin.

“Yes sir, it was.” Silver Shovel confirmed. “I’ll be sure to alert the sheriff of what happened once we get back there.”

“Alright then, Stop Watch,” Smoke Stack then turned to his conductor with a stern look in his eyes. “As soon as we get to town, I want you to send a message to the Princesses immediately. Call me crazy, but I think those things we saw back there might’ve been demons.”

“Surely you’re mistaken, right, boss?” the train conductor stuttered nervously as he and the engineer pony trailed far behind the group. “Aren’t demons in Equestria just a myth? Ya know, an old mare’s tale? Besides, they’re supposed to be locked away in Tartarus after all… aren’t they?”

“Tartarus or not, I’m pretty sure that I didn’t just get tossed out on my rear by some dadgum fairy tale. Them’s were demons if I ever saw ‘em.” Smoke Stack claimed with the utmost conviction. “Not tryin’ to worry ya too much, though. I’m certain that the Princesses’ve got a couple of guards or somethin’ who’ll have this whole mess cleaned up in no time.” The engineer pony said reassuringly.

“Demons, huh?” Stop Watch muttered to himself in disbelief while Smoke Stack trotted ahead to rejoin the group. “Even if the boss is right about them runnin’ loose, I can’t say I envy the poor schmucks that’ve gotta hunt those monsters.”

Two days have passed since Dante and Vergil’s chaotic clash at the Gate of Tartarus, spurred only by the simple bond they shared as the twin sons of Sparda. Because of this everlasting blood feud, Equestria has found itself immersed in a new brand of turmoil. Countless demons, having made their escape from Tartarus amidst the warring brothers, are now free to wreak havoc across the land.

However, thanks to the Elements of Harmony’s interference, the two brothers’ bloody battle had been subdued for the most part, allowing the Princesses to intervene and formulate a plan to remedy the recent outbreak of demons. In lieu of Celestia’s and Luna’s royal duties, Dante and Vergil were tasked with hunting down the escaped demons under the supervision of the Elements of Harmony. While Dante willingly volunteered to perform the task, Vergil was forced into the ordeal as punishment for his past transgressions.

After the task was administered and the terms were agreed upon, all that was left was to do for the Elements was to wait diligently for the princesses’ orders. With time to kill, Twilight took it upon herself to gather her friends, along with Dante and Vergil, within her home at the Golden Oaks Library. There she planned to question the demon twins further in the hopes of obtaining possible new information concerning both of their backgrounds and their anatomy as devils. Needless to say, the ever studious unicorn was more than hesitant to bring the sons of Sparda together under one roof. But considering they’d be within the midst of her friends, Twilight was hopeful the two would at least refrain from any unwanted conflict during the interview.

Everypony was seated at the center library table, where Twilight Sparkle had been questioning Dante and Vergil about the events of the Temen-Ni-Gru incident for the past hour. “So after you two ventured into the demon realm and reclaimed your amulets, you were both able to continue your struggle for Sparda’s power undeterred, correct?”

“Just about.” Dante replied, resting his chin on the hoof of his foreleg that was lazily propped up on the table.

“Yes,” Vergil concurred. “With that treacherous Arkham out of the picture, our father’s sword would be contested by the ones who were truly worthy of inheriting Sparda’s legacy.” he stated rather coldly.

“Some good that did us.” Dante muttered snidely under his breath.

Vergil shot a deathly glare towards his brother, who only sneered in response, obviously expecting him to go off on a tangent regarding his flippant remark. Instead, though, Vergil would not dignify Dante with such a response, or any for that matter, and simply remained silent while shifting his attention back to Twilight.

Fluttershy exhaled, letting out a sigh of relief as she watched Vergil turn away from Dante while retaining only a slight look of irritation. For what it was worth, she was at least happy to see the half-demon show some control around his antagonistic brother.

“I know how ya feel, Fluttershy,” Spike whispered as he gently nudged the pegasus with his elbow. “Having those two together in the same room is like waiting for a bomb to go off.” the young dragon further explained.

“Anyways,” Twilight began, clearing her throat. “If I recall, Vergil, in your story, the twins’ final clash at the gates of Hell ended with the younger brother as the victor. Is that what really happened back in your world, or are there some outstanding variants that should be brought to light?”

“No,” Vergil replied coolly, averting his gaze from Twilight’s. “That is exactly what happened.”

Twilight was visibly surprised by the half-demon’s unexpectedly calm and timely response to such an obviously touchy subject. Dante however, wasn’t sure whether or not the prideful pony’s answer was a sign of his resignation to those catastrophic events that unfolded between them back in the demon world, or that Vergil simply wished to move the discussion along as fast as possible. Knowing his brother, though, Dante was willing to bet on the latter.

“I see,” Twilight muttered as she wrote down her personal assessment of Vergil’s answer.

Rainbow Dash grinned mischievously upon hearing Vergil’s reply before deciding to speak up, “Way to go, Dante!” she congratulated the demon hunter as she held up an outstretched hoof across the table, obviously expecting a high-hoof in return from the light yellow stallion.

“Can we not antagonize the demon pony, RD?” AppleJack scolded her rainbow-maned friend. “Dante already does it enough as is.”

“AJ’s got a point there, Dash,” Dante admitted, waving aside Rainbow Dash’s hoof. “Maybe another time.”

“Aw, horse feathers.” the cyan-blue pegasus groaned.

“No worries, Dashie. I got ya covered.” Pinkie Pie said as she stretched out her hoof underneath the table towards the rainbow-maned pegasus.

Rainbow Dash happily took the opportunity Pinkie had presented her, and gave the pink party pony a down-low hoof bump beneath the library table; a muffled clop sounding off as the two hooves collided.

Vergil merely shook his head at the two mare’s shameless display.

“Perhaps we should avoid any further outbursts,” Twilight politely suggested, directing her gaze to both Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, whom playfully looked away from each other in a vain attempt to feign innocence. “Anyways,” she resumed, cheerfully shifting her attention back to Vergil. “I really am thankful that you and Dante were both able to clear up any confusion that had arisen concerning the Legend of Sparda. However, I do have one more question that I hope either of you could answer.”

“And what would that be?” Vergil asked, genuinely interested in Twilight’s inquiry.

“Considering the fact that you’re obviously alive, not to mention that you and Dante wound up here despite all that transpired at the Temen-Ni-Gru,” Twilight stated. “I simply must know; just what happened after you fell into the depths of the demon world?”

Dante’s ears perked up instantly upon hearing the question. He quickly looked over to Vergil, whose brow simply rose in response to Twilight’s bold inquiry, leaving more of a quizzical look upon the light grey pony’s face rather than the expected scowl Dante had come to expect from his brother. The two devils then met each other’s gaze, both exhibiting looks of confusion and bewilderment, neither one daring to utter a single word.

A tense silence blanketed the room as the girls leaned further into the table and onto the edge of their seats, expecting some sort of answer from either brother. Twilight herself bit her lower lip in anticipation, as she had fervently sought for the slightest hint of clarity. This fixation of hers had persisted ever since she managed to piece together the correlation between the reality and the legend of Sparda’s sons. Now was the time where she could lay any and all speculation of their reunion to rest.

Noticing Twilight’s anxious demeanor, the two brothers finally parted their inquisitive looks from one another and silently turned to face the girls.

“Nothing really,” Dante casually shrugged, his vague answer deflating Twilight’s enthusiasm.

“Nothing of importance, at least.” Vergil remarked, the hint of ice in his tone proving a tell-tale sign that Twilight might have unknowingly triggered some less than pleasant memories.

The girls sat dumbfounded by such a blunt and fabricated answer. There had definitely been something going on between Dante and Vergil when they exchanged glances. AppleJack was the first to notice how the two looked to each other almost knowingly before answering Twilight’s question. However, before the skeptical farm pony could object to their obvious lie, Twilight had already beaten her to the punch. “I don’t quite follow.” she said.

Even Dante’s gaze now grew cold as his eyes rested upon the lavender mare. “What’s there to follow?” he asked, crossing his forelegs. “Nothing happened. Besides, didn’t I already tell you how Vergil and I wound up in your world when I first got here?”

Rarity then spoke up to add her own speculation, “But that doesn’t explain how both of you could be here togeth-”

“It’s alright, Rarity.” Twilight interrupted the fashionista pony, having come to terms that she wouldn’t be getting any more answers from either brother concerning Temen-Ni-Gru. Judging from both Dante and Vergil’s expressions and tones, Twilight understood that she had obviously dug too deep. Thinking back, it should have been evident the night they returned from Tartarus, especially considering how defensive Vergil was when it came to his role in Sparda’s Legend. Not to mention how even now, Dante continued to either play ignorant or respond with vague answers. Twilight finally relented and let out a defeated sigh, figuring whatever may have happened after Vergil’s defeat probably should stay between him and Dante. “Neither of them are obliged to answer such intimate questions.” she said with the utmost sincerity before looking to Dante and Vergil with a weak smile. “I’m sorry if either of you felt that I was being too intrusive.”

“Ah, don’t sweat it, bookworm,” Dante lightheartedly grinned as he raised a hoof. “You were just curious, that’s all. Right, Vergil?”

The light grey stallion said nothing and simply shook his head in disapproval.

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Dante chuckled in an attempt to downplay his brother’s rude response. “Anyways, Twilight, is there anything else you need to know?”

“As a matter of fact, yes, there are a few physical traits I’d like to examine and assess.” Twilight answered excitedly, her high spirits resurfacing at the prospect of furthering her research on the two devils. She then stood up from the table and trotted over to the chalkboard she had set out prior to the meeting. “Now could both you and Vergil step over here, please?” she then instructed the two half-demons, gesturing for them to stand up.

Without objection, Dante and Vergil did as they were told. The two got up from their seats, and walked towards the front of the room where Twilight stood.

“Spike, take notes.” Twilight announced as she levitated a piece of white chalk up to the board with her horn.

“On it.” The young dragon saluted before taking a seat where Twilight once sat and readied the freshly dabbed quill, hovering the writing utensil over a new sheet of paper next to the one on which the unicorn mare had written her notes.

“Alright then,” Twlight began. “Concerning your relationship as twins, most ponies could quickly draw the conclusion that your silver-white manes, equal size and physique, blue eyes, and your status as earth ponies are the only similarities you two share.”

“Aren’t those the only things they share, though?” Rainbow Dash asked, fidgeting about in her seat.

“Normally, you’d be right, Rainbow,” Twilight answered as she drew a picture of Dante and Vergil on the chalk board, listing off their similarities and differences within a venn diagram she had made above the drawing. “However, there is one piece of crucial evidence that I discovered after spending these past few weeks with Dante and Vergil.” Twilight then stepped between the two brothers. “Now if either of you wouldn’t mind, I simply need to lift your coattails. Only for a moment.”

“I knew you girls were tryin’ to get a look at my ass!” Dante jokingly exclaimed, trying his best to sound offended by Twilight’s request.

“And thus the puerile antics begin anew.” Vergil groaned exasperatedly.

“Danteee,” AppleJack reprimanded the demon hunter with a grumble, the irritation in her voice emphasized only by her furrowed brow and searing glare.

“I’ll behave.” Dante sighed, rolling his eyes.

“Now then,” Twilight started. Utilizing the magenta aura from her horn, she then lifted the brothers’ coattails to expose their flanks to the group. “If you’ll notice, we can clearly see that Dante’s and Vergil’s cutie marks take the shape of an intricately designed amulet. Vergil’s being that of a golden amulet with a red jewel in the center, while Dante’s amulet is of the exact same design, only instead of gold, his is silver.” She then pointed her hoof above Dante’s cutie mark. “As you can see, Dante’s fur is a bright shade of yellow, while Vergil’s coat is more of a silver or light grey, giving their respective cutie marks and pelt colors an inverse pattern in relation to one another. Quite an intriguing palette swap for twins, to say the least.” Twilight explained. Some might even say bizarre. She thought to herself, glancing back and forth between the two devils.

“That…actually makes sense.” Rainbow Dash said in astonishment.

“Now, ‘why an amulet for their cutie mark?’ you may ask,” Twilight continued. “Simple, really,” she then turned to address the brothers. “As you’re both probably aware by now, neither of you physically hold the two halves of the perfect amulet that once belonged to your father, Sparda.”

Vergil and Dante nodded in agreement.

“Then it’s quite evident that those cutie marks are no ordinary cutie marks, but actually your amulet halves that were embedded into your very beings upon your arrival,” Twilight said as she trotted over to the chalk board and turned to face her friends who had been listening on with intense fascination. “Which would also explain how they’re able to utilize their demonic powers in their current state,” she then began to write in the the two overlapping circles with the brothers’ corresponding names. “I had taken notice of this during their fight at the Gates of Tartarus. Everytime Dante or Vergil would summon a demon weapon, their cutie mark would glow for a brief moment before the weapon physically manifested into their possession. Fascinating to say the least.”

“I keep hearing all this talk about ‘cutie marks’,” Dante spoke up. “What’s exactly the deal behind them anyways? Only explanation I got was Applebloom telling me they were a symbol of a pony’s talent.”

“Well, Dante, you’ll be happy to know that Applebloom gave you a sufficient answer,” Twilight replied with a smile. “But, to expand on her rather simple explanation, whenever a pony discovers their special talent, a mark signifying said talent will magically form on their flanks.”

And here I thought they all went out to get tattoos, Dante thought, suppressing a snicker.

“Your special talents in this case,” Twilight continued. “Considering the significance of your amulets, most likely coincide with the traits and attirbutes you and Vergil exhibit as the half-demon sons of Sparda…at least from what I can assess.”

“Impressive,” Vergil complimented Twilight, who was now beaming at the light grey stallion’s comment. “You certainly wouldn’t be wrong in your deduction. Though in hindsight, it is a rather obvious conclusion to draw when given the context of our identities alongside our ‘cutie marks’.” He shuddered upon prounouncing the term “cutie mark”; a word he felt was disgustingly inadequate when used to label one’s talents.

“As if you’d have figured it out, Mr. Know-It-All,” Dante grumbled, vexed by his brother’s tone that was practically oozing with condescension.

“As a matter of fact, I did.” Vergil retorted. “Perhaps if you were more observant of the world around you, Dante, you might not have needed an explanation in the first place.”

“Alright then, smartass, Pop-Quiz: If you’re so observative, then what do all of their cutie marks mean?” Dante asked, pointing his hoof in the direction of the girls.

“And here I thought this would be a challenge,” Vergil chuckled. He then looked to the girls, save for Spike who was scribbling down the last of Twilight’s notes from the board, before addressing them, “If you all wouldn’t mind, could you please stand up?” he politely asked. “I simply wish to humor my brother’s request.”

With no real objections and after a few exchanges of nods and shrugs, AppleJack, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash all stood up from their seats, and trotted around to the front of the table. Twilight, having decided to partake in Dante’s little quiz, joined her friends at the center of the room, their cutie marks now in clear view of Dante and Vergil’s gaze.

“I’ll start with Ms. AppleJack first,” Vergil began. “Her cutie mark’s symbol is that of three red apples. Seeing how her occupation and lifestyle happens to revolve around apple farming, it’s safe to say her special talent obviously lies not only with her namesake and family’s lineage, but also her knack for harvesting apples.”

“Ya certainly hit that one right on the nose.” AppleJack smiled, confirming Vergil’s analysis with a tip of her Stetson hat.

“Then there’s Pinkie Pie,” Vergil resumed as his sights rested on the pink party pony. “As Ponyville’s local caterer, she organizes social gatherings and prepares confectionery treats for the festivities. Thus, would explain the three balloons that make up her cutie mark, which signifies her affinity for organizing such events.”

Pinkie Pie suddenly fired off a party favor in front of the light grey stallion, decorating Vergil’s coat and hair with a burst of rainbow colored confetti and miniature streamers. “Yup yup yup!” Pinkie exclaimed as she hopped up and down in celebration, her long, cotton-like tail and magenta mane bouncing in rhythm. “You got it right, Vergy!”

Vergil, much to everyone’s surprise, silently dusted off the kaleidoscopic shreds of paper and glitter from his azure jacket before briskly running a free hoof through his mane. All the while, he was leering fiercely at the bubbly mare, his cold eyes never once breaking contact from Pinkie Pie’s own innocent yet somewhat nervous gaze.

While Pinkie might not have grasped the full magnitude Vergil’s disgust, she couldn’t help but feel the demon pony’s intense glare burning into her. It wasn’t until Vergil had completely cleaned himself of the party favor debris, that he finally turned away from Pinkie Pie and focused on Rarity with a much more controlled and inviting expression.

“Next is Rarity,” he said, nodding to the alabaster unicorn. “An elegant mare who’s made a name for herself and her boutique thanks to her artistic qualities with a needle and thread, as well as her impressive knowledge of fashion design. Further adding to the implied meaning of the diamonds on her flank, she also represents the element of generosity.” A rather interesting contrast to say the least, Vergil thought to himself.

Rarity smiled modestly at Vergil’s assessment before stepping forth and clearing her throat, “If I may be so bold, Vergil, darling, I would like to make an addendum.”

Vergil raised an inquisitive eyebrow towards the mare, “Proceed,” he replied before finally giving the floor to the fashionista.

“Thank you, darling,” Rarity began, brushing aside her neatly curled purple mane. “For starters, your evaluation was both accurate, and quite honestly, rather flattering. However, there is one thing that I do need to mention. While my friends know a little of my personal history, I'm afraid you'd be unaware of the origins of my mark and why it looks the way it does. Needless to say, I ended up being dragged halfway across the countryside by my dreadfully forceful horn, only to find a wealthy cache of gems hidden inside of a mundane boulder.” she explained, softly giggling at the fondness of such a memory. “And thanks to my newly found talent, I was able to finally able to finish the costume designs I had worked so tirelessly on for the school play, brandishing them with those brilliant gems that had served as my inspiration.”

“So, not only was your cutie mark earned through your work in tailoring outfits, but because of your horn’s unique ability to locate precious gems as well?” Vergil asked Rarity.

“Precisely.”

“Fair enough,” Vergil admitted as Rarity rejoined her friends. Clearing his throat, he then extended a hoof to Twilight. “Onto Twilight Sparkle. Her cutie mark’s shape resembles that of a six-pointed star, obviously signifying her impressive aptitude in the use of magic. After all, seeing how she does represent the element of magic, her talents should go without saying.”

“No arguments here.” Twilight smiled proudly, letting out an audible squeak in the process.

Nodding in agreement, Vergil proceeded onto the next mare. “Then there’s our dear Fluttershy,” he said as he trotted up to the timid pegasus. “Her cutie mark is a pattern of three butterflies, no doubt serving as a direct correlation to her unrivaled kindness.” He said as he looked to the mare with a heartfelt smirk.

Fluttershy smiled bashfully at the sincerity of Vergil’s words, slightly reeling back in embarrassment.

“Get a room already.” Dante groaned as he rolled his eyes.

Vergil flashed his twin a contemptuous glance in response to his unruly comment before continuing, “To add to her warm and compassionate nature, one would infer that her cutie mark also represents her uncanny ability to nurture and care for animals that happen to find themselves within her midsts, not to mention her unparalled bravery when taming even the most wild of beasts.”

“She bagged you after all, didn’t she?” Dante commented with an impish smile plastered across his face.

Without wasting a single movement, Vergil trotted over to Dante, yanked the still sheathed blade of Yamato from his side with one hoof, twirled it as he pulled it across his body, and smacked his brother over the back of the head with his weapon.

*THWACK*

“YOW!” Dante yelped in agony, gripping the back of his head as he crouched down onto the floor.

AppleJack stifled a laugh as she watched Dante rub the back of his head in an attempt to alieviate the throbbing pain. It might have sounded cruel to the others at the time, but she couldn’t help but feel that the demon hunter was pushing his luck, and honestly, he might have deserved it.

Dante, gritting his teeth, looked up as his brother was walking away. “Gettin’ reeeal sick of your shit, Vergil.” he growled lowly.

“As I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted,” Vergil resumed, placing Yamato to his side as he walked back over to where the girls stood. “Was my evaluation of your talents correct, Fluttershy?” he asked the butteryellow pegasus.

“Oh, um, yes, it was,” Fluttershy replied, nervously looking down and pawing at the ground with her front hoof. “Although, I feel you might have embellished my talents a little,” she mumbled uneasily as she glanced at Vergil before looking away again. “Sorry, it’s just that I wouldn’t say I’m really all that brave.”

“Nonsense, my dear,” Vergil politely objected. “During my time here, Twilight has informed me of you and your friends’ numerous accomplishments, such as talking down a dragon for instance. The very fact that you convinced such a massive beast to leave without resorting to violence is an accomplishment in and of itself. Not to mention that you managed to handle Cerberus on multiple occasions when all other methods, including one of my brother’s crude strategies, failed.” He then gently cupped Fluttershy’s chin in his forehoof and lifted her head so that her eyes met his own. As soon as the pegasus made eye contact with Vergil, she could feel her heart pounding away in her chest, her excitement growing exponentially by the second. “So with all due respect, my dear, you are brave,” Vergil began, bringing his face closer to Fluttershy’s. “And I find your resolve in the face of such adversities to be truly admirable.”

“Th-thank you, Vergil,” Fluttershy stammered, her cheeks now burning red as she smiled at the light grey stallion. “It really means a lot that you’d say something like that.”

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash, having grown weary of Vergil and Fluttershy’s sickly sweet romance, silently exchanged a series of nauseated looks with Dante before finally sticking her tongue out and pointing a forehoof down her throat as though she were going to vomit. The demon hunter couldn't help but chuckle at her amusing behavior. After a few more moments, Dante then finally decided to speak up, “You about ready to move along, lover boy? You still got one more left.”

Ignoring Dante’s irksome insult, Vergil decided to cut his chat short. “My apologies, Fluttershy, but it appears that my impatient brother lacks the common decency to stay his tongue.”

“It’s alright; we just got caught up in the moment is all,” Fluttershy admitted sheepishly, her long pink mane covering one of her eyes. “Though, Dante is right. You still have to list off Rainbow Dash’s cutie mark.”

“Riiiiight,” Vergil droned on in a less than enthused tone, his deadpan expression now turning over to the rainbow-maned pegasus. “Might as well get this over with.”

“Don’t get too excited, ya jerk.” Rainbow Dash muttered just out of earshot.

Vergil then trotted back to the board where Dante stood, and held out a hoof towards the cyan-blue mare. “Lastly, we have Rainbow Dash, whose cutie mark resembles a blue, yellow, and red-striped lightning bolt surging forth from a cloud. Knowing that she represents the element of loyalty, we can infer Rainbow Dash’s talents to be…” Vergil paused. Despite his astute observation of the girls, he honestly did not know, let alone cared, what Rainbow Dash’s talents were. At first, he figured it might have had to do something with her being a weather pegasus, but then he remembered Fluttershy previously telling him that there were many pegasi who regulated the forecast. Out of all of the mares here, why does she have to be the one I can’t figure out? Vergil chastised himself, gritting his teeth in frustration. Is her talent really all that important, though? Or perhaps it’s something so incredibly mundane no one could guess it without some sort of insight?

“Any day now,” Rainbow Dash griped, interrupting Vergil’s train of thought. “Listen, pal, we get that you’re some really stuck-up know-it-all, so don’t bother patronizing me. I kinda wanna get on with the rest of my day.” she said, impatiently tapping her front hoof on the wooden floor.

“Actually,” Vergil spoke up. “I honestly do not know what Rainbow Dash’s talents pertain to.” He admitted flatly before the group.

“Well, that’s a shock.” Dante commented in genuine surprise.

Guess the snob doesn’t know it all; Rainbow Dash chuckled triumphantly to herself.

“Though, I doubt it’s hardly all that important.” Vergil snubbed, turning his nose up to the air and his back towards Rainbow Dash.

“Why you arrogant, pompous little fop!” Rainbow Dash shouted indignantly as she flapped her wings to fly above the group before boldly whizzing forward to attack the half-demon.

The mare’s aerial assault was cut short, however, thanks to AppleJack leaping up and yanking Rainbow Dash’s tail with her teeth. “Simmer down there, Dash,” she cried through clenched teeth as she planted herself firmly on all fours to hold back her furious friend. “Don’t let Vergil get ya all riled up. He’s just bein’ ignorant.”

“Yeah, Dash,” Dante agreed as he tried to coax the peeved pegasus. “You and I both know Vergil’s just being his typical douchey self.” He chuckled, eliciting a huff and a sneer from his brother.

Rainbow Dash begrudgingly let up after a few more tugs on her rainbow-colored tail, fluttering her wings and lowering herself to the ground next to AppleJack. “Sorry, guys. Guess I lost my cool.” She apologized, slumping her shoulders.

“Think nothin’ of it, RD,” AppleJack smiled, flicking her tied back blond mane over her shoulder and giving Rainbow Dash a comforting pat on the back. “’Wasn’t yer fault after all.” She then turned her attention over to Vergil, who had so arrogantly and disrespectfully dismissed her friend. “As for you, Mister,” she said, scolding the light grey stallion. “I think you best be changin’ yer attitude. Rainbow’s talent ain’t exactly nothin’ to scoff at.”

“Is that so?” Vergil asked, turning towards the freckle-faced mare.

“Actually, it is,” Twilight stated matter-of-factly as she, Fluttershy, Pinkie, and Rarity joined Rainbow Dash and AppleJack’s side. “Believe it or not, had it not been for Rainbow Dash obtaining her cutie mark, none of us would have found our true talent, or have gotten our own cutie marks.”

“Enlighten me then,” Vergil demanded, a semblance of impatience echoing in his voice.

“Gladly,” Twlilight replied assertively as she stepped forth to confront the devil pony. “While she was enrolled at Cloudsdale’s Summer Flight Camp, Rainbow Dash had challenged the two pegasi who had been bullying Fluttershy to a race. With Fluttershy’s honor at stake, Rainbow Dash had all the motivation she needed to stand up to the two delinquents.”

I certainly can’t say she’s not loyal to her friends, Vergil thought to himself as he rolled his eyes.

“Anyways,” Twilight continued. “It should go without saying that Rainbow Dash not only won, but did so by achieving a high enough velocity to break through the sound barrier. What then followed was an iridescent flash, the likes of which had never been seen before, as well as a sonic boom that was both seen and heard throught the land. That's when Rainbow Dash's cutie mark appeared on her flank, as a symbol of her unmatched speed both in flight and haste to rush to the aid of friends in need," she declared, holding out a hoof to Rainbow Dash who smiled proudly at Twilight’s proclamation. “Besides, if it weren’t for Rainbow Dash, I wouldn’t have discovered my untapped potential for magic, or become Celestia’s pupil for that matter.”

Vergil merely scoffed in response to Twilight’s explanation, obviously not impressed.

Rarity then chimed in, adding to the conversation, “If it weren’t for Rainbow Dash’s Sonic Rainboom shattering that silly old rock, I would have never found my true calling.

As if on cue, Pinkie Pie piped up as well, “Yeah, if it weren’t for Dashie, I wouldn’t have known the joys of all those stupenderifically vibrant colors, or all the smiles they could help me bring to other ponies.”

Vergil sighed in exasperation.

“If ah remember correctly,” AppleJack spoke up, tilting her hat back, “Had it not been for Dash’s fancy little Rainboom, I wouldn’t’ve remembered where I truly belonged: with my family at Sweet Apple Acres.”

Fluttershy then quietly shuffled up to Vergil before speaking her piece, “I’m sorry, Vergil. It’s just that Rainbow Dash’s talent is just as important as everypony else’s. If she hadn’t defended me that day in that race, I wouldn’t have discovered the beauty of nature. And if it weren’t for her Sonic Rainboom frightening away my new animal friends, I wouldn’t have been able to calm and soothe them, and discover my talent you think so highly of.”

Vergil watched as Fluttershy and her friends gathered around Rainbow Dash. Reflecting on the girls’ explanations and just how truly indebeted they were to their loyal pegasus friend, the devil relented, “I stand corrected.” He admitted. However, Vergil thought to himself. If it weren’t for Rainbow Dash’s impulsive and impetuous nature outweighing whatever favorable traits she possessed, I might actually consider her tolerable.

The girls beamed upon hearing Vergil’s acknowledgment.

“Glad you see it our way,” Twilight said before congratulating the light grey stallion, “Still though, I have to admit you were quite perceptive, Vergil…despite only getting one wrong.”

“Which makes you five for six,” Dante smiled as he wrapped his foreleg around his brother’s shoulder. “Better luck next time.”

“Touch me again, and I promise to shave off more than few years of your already dwindling life expectancy.”

“Pinkie Promise?” Dante retorted, grinning deviously.

“And remember,” Pinkie Pie joined in next to Vergil as well, wrapping her foreleg around his unoccupied shoulder. “A Pinkie Promise is forever.”

“Tch,” Vergil clicked his tongue in annoyance as he calmly brushed off the two nuisances.

“Party Pooper,” Pinkie Pie frowned.

“Speaking of lifespans,” Twilight started as she approached Dante, levitating a small notepad and quill next to her. “Exactly how old are you two anyway? Silly question, I know, but it is a rather important piece of biographical information I forgot to ask.”

“Nineteen.” Dante answered flatly.

“Really?” Twilight asked in astonishment. “Considering the grandeur of Sparda’s legend, I never would have expected his sons to be so…young.” She then wrote down the twin’s ages. “Though, it certainly does explain your maturity.”

Vergil smirked at Twilight’s offhanded comment.

“Both of yours.” The unicorn mare added.

The light grey stallion’s face suddenly scrunched up in offense.

“Who the hell are you calling young!?” Dante griped. “We’re probably the oldest ones here.”

“Actually, that’s where you’re wrong,” Twilight retorted. “I happen to be twenty years old.” She then pointed her quill over to Pinkie Pie.

“Twenty!” The bubbly, pink party pony exclaimed.

“Rainbow Dash?” Twilight called over to the cyan-blue pegasus.

“Also twenty.” The Rainbow Dash said as she raised her hoof.

Twilight then pointed to Rarity.

“I’m twenty-one, darling.” The fashionista modestly admitted.

Next, Twilight pointed over to AppleJack.

“Twenty-two.” The orange farm pony answered.

“And what about you, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked.

“Um, I’m um, twenty-one.” Fluttershy mumbled quietly.

Twilight then turned back to Dante, a triumphant smile strewn across her face. “I guess that makes you two the youngest out of the group, save for Spike.”

“Awww,” the small purple dragon groaned dishearteningly from the table.

“Whatever,” Dante sighed dissmisively before directing his attention to Vergil. “Though, you surprised me, Vergil. I had no idea you were into older mares.” he chuckled as he nodded his head towards Fluttershy while gently nudging his growling brother’s side.

Without missing a beat, Vergil silently raised one of his hooves and delivered a quick jab to the demon hunter’s jaw, never once making eye contact with his obnoxious sibling.

“Asshole.” Dante grumbled as he rubbed his cheek.

“That’s enough out of you two,” Twilight quickly reprimanded the twins before trotting over to the table to check on her assistant. “Did you get everything down, Spike?” she asked, looking over the young drake’s shoulder.

“Yep, got it all here,” Spike declared, holding up the sheet of paper for Twilight to see. The writing on the parchment was small and neat, mostly due to him getting in a lot of practice after having taken countless letters on either Twilight’s, or the girls’, behalf.

“Thank you, Spike,” Twilight replied after inspecting his work. She then set the paper down and magically returned the notepad and quill to her side. “All that’s left to do now is examine their demon forms and we can call it a day.”

A palpable silence suddenly blanketed the room just as Twilight finished those words. The girls’ eyes rested worriedly on Dante, who could only look back at Twilight in confusion.

“Uh, Twi,” AppleJack spoke up. “Ya sure that’s a good idea? You remember what happened last time that dork turned into a demon?” she said as she looked over to Dante. “Ya darn near lost yer throat.”

“Don’t forget how he fought Vergil like a wild beast,” Fluttershy quivered with fear. “It was so horrible.”

“Simply dreadful.” Rarity chimed in.

“Alright, we get it,” Dante groaned. “You’re all still on edge after my little episode. In my defense, I wasn’t completely myself at the time. Besides, I’ve been getting used to this new, and rather adorable, body.” He explained, inspecting his body and pawing at his slim barrel with sly grin.

“He does make an excellent point,” Twilight agreed. “While Dante certainly had no control over his demon form, we could possibly chalk that up to the immense damage Vergil had inflicted upon him. Still, though, rather than hazarding a chance with Dante, perhaps Vergil could demonstrate his transformation?”

“No,” the light grey stallion answered coldly. “I am a son of Sparda. I do not galavant my abilities, let alone my demonic power, on simple whims as if I were some sideshow attraction.” He then leered at Twilight. “Although, if you absolutely must have a clown parading himself around, then look no further than my brother.”

“That’s it!” Dante yelled, furiously stomping his front hooves on the floorboards and catching everypony’s attention. Of all of Vergil’s offhanded comments and condescending insults he had put up with, this was the straw that finally broke camel’s back. The light yellow stallion then stormed over to Vergil until he was face to face with his twin. “You wanna dance, pretty boy?!” he barked as he reached for the handle of his massive sword, Rebellion, holstered onto his back. “If you’re lookin’ to cut a rug, just say so.”

“Oh boy,” Spike sighed as he hid under the table.

“And now we’re back to square one with these two,” AppleJack groaned, pressing her front hoof to her forehead in exasperation.

Vergil looked at his disgruntled brother with a sadistic smile as he ran his hoof over Yamato’s scabbard tethered to his side. “I thought you’d never ask.”

“Well then, ladies first.” Dante retorted.

“Don’t mind if I do!” Twilight interjected as she swiftly projected the magical aura from her horn around both Dante and Vergil’s heads. Nodding her head forward, she then forced the two brothers to headbutt each other with considerable force; a muffled thunk echoing from their skulls colliding. The twins both grabbed their throbbing heads in agony as Twilight pranced between the two. “Let that be a lesson to the both of you,” she declared. “Think before you speak.”

“Duly noted,” Dante replied as he continued to hold his head.

Vergil merely huffed and avoided further eye contact with either Dante or Twilight.

“Way to defuse the situation, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash congratulated the unicorn mare. “I thought for sure we were about to see some blood.”

“Now then, Dante,” Twilight began, looking the demon hunter squarely in the eyes. “Since your brother isn’t willing to cooperate, and you claim to have a full grasp on your demonic abilities, can we all trust you to demonstrate your transformation for us?”

“Yeah, yeah,” Dante waved a hoof dismissively. “I got this.”

“If you’re absolutely sure, then I’m going to need everypony else to take a seat behind me while I ready a spell,” Twilight announced.

Vergil and the girls obliged to Twilight’s request as they returned to their seats at the library’s center table. Vergil, however, instead took his brother’s empty seat, which allowed him to sit next to Fluttershy in peace. Fluttershy silently greeted him with a smile, to which Vergil responded with a simple nod.

“Now then, everypony,” Twilight began as she turned to face the group. “Since there are obviously still some concerns that Dante’s transformation might go awry, I shall remedy the situation with a magically reinforced barrier.”

“So much for trust,” Dante sighed.

“It’s merely a precaution, Dante,” Twilight explained. “After all, we can’t risk you running amok in my library, or mauling everyone present should you lose control over your higher brain functions.”

“Implying he had any to begin with,” Vergil remarked in quick wit, eliciting a series of lighthearted chuckles from both AppleJack and Fluttershy.

“You’re awful,” Fluttershy giggled playfully as she lightly nudged Vergil’s shoulder with her forehoof.

“Aren’t I?” the half-demon replied with a charming smirk.

“Oh brother.” Rainbow Dash grumbled in irritation, crossing her forelegs and rolling her eyes as she shifted in her seat.

Ignoring Vergil’s comment, Dante decided to go along with Twilight’s method of research and stood before the unicorn mare as she readied her spell, her horn glowing bright and brilliant as a magenta aura encased the appendage. “Thank you, Dante,” Twilight said. “Safety and precautions must be taken very seriously if one is to conduct proper research under the scientific method after all.”

“Better safe than sorry,” the demon hunter admitted with a shrug.

“This is gonna be so cool,” Spike bounced excitedly up and down in his seat as he braced himself to see Dante’s transformation again; this time, in much more favorable conditions than when he had first witnessed the stallion’s demonic form arise. His anticipation was building and he felt ready to burst when suddenly, the young dragon was lifted out of his seat as he let forth a powerful belch of green fire. From the magical fire, a sealed scroll formed almost instantly before falling onto the table in front of the young drake.

The sudden interruption snatched everyone’s attention, including Twilight’s, away from Dante and towards the rolled up scroll that sat at the center of the table.

“I wonder what this could be about,” Twilight muttered as she curiously levitated the scroll towards herself, broke the seal, and unraveled the parchment.

“What the hell is that?” Dante asked as he trotted up behind Twilight, who was scanning her eyes across the letter with such studious intensity.

After a minute of silence, Twilight finally looked up from the scroll at her friends. “It’s a letter from Princes Luna,” she said with a worried expression. “And she says there have been numerous demon attacks all along the railroads outside of Appleoosa.”

The girls let out a collective gasp, while Vergil only raised an inquisitive brow upon hearing the news.

“So what’s the plan, bookworm?” Dante asked as he propped himself against the table.

After looking back down at the letter in her hoof, Twilight raised her head and saw not just Dante, but also her friends and Spike awaiting her response; no doubt ready to take action at the drop of a hat. Letting out a heavy sigh, Twilight finally spoke up with an unrivaled determination and confidence, “Pack your bags, everypony! We’re going to Appleoosa!”

Author's Note

Chapter name inspired by this little diddy.

Part 2 - Chapter 2: Crazy Train (Part 1)

The train departing for Appleoosa sat silently in front of Ponyville Train Station as numerous busy passengers diligently boarded the pink locomotive.

“Are you sure you and Fluttershy can handle Vergil by yourselves?” Twilight asked Rarity from the train car’s doorway.

“Oh, you needn’t worry about us, Twilight,” Rarity dismissed with a giggle and a flick of her hoof. “I’m sure we’re more than enough to keep a gentlecolt such as Vergil occupied and out of trouble.”

Gentle, Twilight thought sarcastically, resisting every urge to roll her eyes. “I’m just worried that he might try to pull something while the rest of us are away.” She protested in her suspicion of the half-demon. “After all, we’ve all seen just how dangerous he can be.”

“Twilight, darling," Rarity began sternly as she rested a hoof on her friend’s shoulder. "Ask yourself this: Which would you find more dangerous? Pitting yourselves against a group of ravenous, bloodthirsty, train-stealing demons? Or allowing Dante and Vergil to remain within a hundred feet of one another?” she finished flatly.

Twilight paused momentarily as she contemplated her options, the gears in her head turning like clockwork. “Good point.” She deadpanned finally, taking into consideration the fashionista’s sound argument. Sure, demon hunting would be no walk in the park, but considering that their biggest threat was Dante and Vergil possibly spurring another fight with one another, it would be wise to separate them to keep casualties and damage to an absolute minimum.

“Besides,” Rarity continued. “I cannot thank you enough for allowing Spike to join us as well.” The alabaster unicorn then extented out her foreleg towards Fluttershy, Vergil, and Spike, who all stood side by side as though she were presenting the group as some sort of ensamble. “With this much help I’ll be sure to finish my upcoming fall fashion line by the end of the month.”

“Well, thank you for keeping Vergil occupied, Rarity.” Twilight smiled warmly.

“Think nothing of it, deary,” the unicorn mare replied. “I figured some time away from his brutish brother would most certainly give Vergil some peace of mind for the time being.”

As well as for the rest of us, Twilight commented internally.

“ALL ABOOOOOOOOARD!” A light blue, mutton-chop mustached conductor bellowed from the front of the train. His pocket watch was open in one hoof, indicating the departing time from the station.

“Looks like we’ll be leaving as well,” Rarity commented as she stepped back from the platform. “You all have a safe trip.” She waved cheerfully as the locomotive chugged along the tracks; steam billowing out from under the train as it departed from the station.

Twilight silently waved back before closing the cabin door behind her. She then briskly trotted down the aisle of the train car to where her friends were seated. Rainbow Dash and AppleJack were seated next to one another, chatting away while Pinkie Pie sat by herself, staring out the window with anxious ferver at the thought of revisiting Appleoosa once more. And lastly, lying on his back, stretched out across the adjacent seat was Dante, who was fast asleep with his sword propped up against the window sill. Twilight couldn’t help but chuckle at the sight.

“Here we are ready to risk our lives on this journey, and all this dork can think about is beauty sleep.” She muttered in good nature as she shook her head. The unicorn mare then took her seat behind the demon hunter. She figured she too might as well get some rest. Even if by train, it was a long ways to go from Ponyville to Appleoosa.

Once the locomotive had left Ponyville far behind, Rarity and the others began to take their leave. “Now then, Vergil,” Rarity addressed the half-demon who, alongside Fluttershy and Spike, was following quietly behind the fashionista pony. “Being a stallion of such refined tastes, I hope you won’t mind assisting Fluttershy and I with my latest project. After all, it’s not often I come across a gentlecolt with such a well-toned and svelte physique as yours to serve as a model for my male customers.” She finished, fluttering her eyelashes modestly back at Vergil.

“Not at all, seeing as how I have nothing better to do at the moment,” the light grey stallion answered flatly, not even feigning the least amount of interest in Rarity’s endeavours in the world of fashion.

“Glad to hear, deary!” Rarity replied in an oblivious, chipper tone. “Perhaps afterwards, I’ll even have you and Fluttershy properly fitted for the outfits I have planned for the next Grand Galloping Gala. I can see it now; you two will look simply divine!” She giggled with starry eyes.

However, before Vergil could so much as utter a word on the subject, Fluttershy quickly closed the distance between herself and Rarity to speak up, “That would be just lovely, Rarity. I’d really like to see what sort of dresses you have so far.” The butter yellow pegasus then smiled back at Vergil, who was still trailing behind a modest distance alongside Spike. “Not to mention the suits you’ll be designing with Vergil’s help, right?”

“I suppose,” Vergil answered in an almost apathetic tone. Admittedly, despite Rarity’s eccentric yet pushy demeanor, he found her presence coupled with Fluttershy’s far more agreeable than the rest of their friends. She does have some taste after all, he thought. Besides, spending the next few days modeling in a boutique is certainly the much wiser decision, especially when presented with the options of either subjecting myself to my brother’s antics, that obnoxious Rainbow Dash, or even the pink menace they refer to as Pinkie Pie. Vergil then quickened his pace, now trotting alongside Fluttershy and Rarity before replying with a charming grin, “Forgive my previous lack of enthusiasm, my dear, but after considering the prospects of this rather fashionable get together, I’d be more than willing to oblige.”

“Now that’s the sort of spirit I’m looking for!” Rarity exclaimed. “Come along, Spike,” she called back to the young drake, beckoning him to hurry and catch up with the group. “We’ve got work to do!” The small purple dragon simply obliged with a nod and waddled after Rarity, Vergil, and Fluttershy as they began their trek back to the Carousel Boutique.

Hours passed by as the train heading towards Appleoosa chugged diligently along the tracks. At their current rate, Twilight and her friends would soon be arriving just past midnight. AppleJack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and even Twilight were all asleep in the caboose’s cabin. Dante however, having just woken up, decided to stretch his legs for awhile after such a long nap. The demon hunter yawned groggily as he slowly walked through the caboose where the girls slept, giving a passing glance to the nearest window only to find nothing but rocks, cacti, and tumbleweeds littering the vast desert that stretched endlessly into the starry, indigo night sky. Gently opening the back door, Dante stepped outside, now wide awake as the dry yet chilling night air met his senses. The rush of wind that whipped by his face sent a sudden shiver through the demon hunter’s body.

“Cold night, isn’t it?” Twilight yawned from the half-opened cabin door, still draped in her blanket. Silently, she pulled the blanket off her shoulders and held it out, offering it to Dante. The light yellow stallion politely declined with a raised hoof before rising up onto his hind legs, and leaning back against the railing.

“No thanks,” Dante yawned. “A little cold air is just what I need to wake up.”

“Right,” Twilight then carefully closed the door behind her so as not to awaken her friends, and approached Dante at the rail. “It’s rather strange how we wound up here, don’t you think?”

“I’ll say,” Dante replied. “One minute I’m enjoying the weirdest vacation I’ve ever taken, the next I’ve got a bunch of ponies backing me up on a countrywide demon hunt. Pretty amazing how fast a freak show can turn into a three-ring circus.”

An awkward silence permeated the air momentarily as Twilight silently agreed that Dante had every right to still feel alienated, given his current situation. Though, she was still considerably intrigued in the devil hunter’s opinion of their world. “Well do you like it here at least?”

Dante placed his hoof to his chin in thought before replying, “Yeah, it’s not bad here,” He answered honestly. “A bit bright for my tastes, but this a pretty nice place. I’ve got a place to stay, I made a few new friends, and on top of that I finally got a hobby to kill time while Vergil and I wait for our ticket back home.”

“What would that be?” Twilight asked cheerfully.

“Killing demons.”

“Oh,” Twilight’s expression deflated considerably. “I almost forgot that was your profession.”

Noticing the mare’s sudden change in tone, Dante quickly fumbled for a response he could use to lighten the mood. “You know that’s not the only thing I do, right? I’m not a complete monster…just maybe about fifty percent of one.” he chuckled. “And when you think about it, fifty percent is a failing grade. We’re in the clear.”

Smiling back, Twilight simply replied, “You’re used to failing grades, aren’t you?”

“Oh!” Dante exclaimed as he leaned over the railing, feigning injury. “She’s got a wit as sharp as my blade!”

The two ponies then erupted into a fit of laughter; the previous tension between them having now finally subsided. As their laughter died down, both Dante and Twilight simply decided to enjoy the rest of their ride in silence, looking up into the passing night sky.

However, the serenity of the desert would not last, for as their train continued to speed down the tracks, Dante and Twilight were met with a most unnerving sight. Alongside the tracks, rested the remains of what appeared to be a derailed passenger train, completely toppled on its side; no doubt the aftermath of yet another demon attack. As their train passed by the length of the wreckage, Twilight could see, although briefly, numerous ponies tending to the site. Some were recovering their luggage while others hastily crawled out of totaled passenger cars to safety.

“Well ain’t that a mood killer.” Dante muttered.

“It certainly is awful,” Twilight agreed dishearteningly as they continued to speed away from the crash site. “At least we have an idea what we’re dealing with now.” she nervously retorted, trying her best to maintain her previously cheerful demeanor.

Dante merely snorted in response, “Yeah, looks like we’ve got our work cut out for us.”

It was half past midnight when the train finally pulled into Appleoosa station. Prior to their arrival, Twilight had taken it upon herself to awaken and inform her friends about the crashed train she and Dante witnessed along the way. As the group filed out of the train with Twilight taking the lead, they were promptly greeted by AppleJack’s cousin, Braeburn. The stallion in question was an earth pony with a light gold pelt who sported a Stetson hat – one that shared a similar design to AppleJack’s own – complete with a matching brown vest. His eyes were a glimmering pistachio green, and his long, wavy mane was colored a brilliant gamboge accented with amber highlights, all of which complemented his naturally boyish good looks.

“Well hey there, everypony!” he called out enthusiastically, rearing back on his hindlegs with excitement. “Welcome back to AAAAAAA-pple-LOO-“

“Braeburn,” AppleJack politely interrupted, stuffing her front hoof into his mouth. “Please stop.”

“Sorry, cousin AppleJack,” Braeburn apologized sheepishly. “Ah was just tryin’a be hospitable. After all, it’s been quite a while since y’all done visited here.”

“That’s mighty thoughtful of ya, Braeburn,” AppleJack comforted the stallion briefly before cutting to the chase. “But we really need to get down to business. Specifically about these train snatchin’ demons that’ve been terrorizing y’all lately.”

“Right,” Braeburn said, touching his hoof to his chin. “Ah honestly haven’t the foggiest. Only ponies who’ve dealt them varmints up close and personal are the railroad conductors and engineers, what with havin’ their livelihood bein’ compromised and what not.” He explained. “Then there’s the sheriff. He’s been pretty much the go-to guy for the past two days concernin’ these monsters, since there’s been no way to get any trains movin’ outta Appleoosa, or Dodge City for that matter, without runnin’ the risk of gettin’ ransacked by those darn demons.”

“Which is why you called us in to help, right?” Twilight spoke up, stepping forward alongside AppleJack.

“Actually, it was the Sheriff,” Braeburn corrected the unicorn mare. “He figured if there were any ponies who could put a stop to this mess, it’d no doubt be the ones Celestia entrusted with the elements of harmony. Though, ah can’t help but notice you’re two apples short of a bunch there.” He said with concern, taking into account that neither Fluttershy nor Rarity were present.

“Well to be honest,” Twilight began. “That’s because we brought along a much less conventional solution.” She then turned back to Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, whom silently parted to present the white-haired stallion to Braeburn.

“’Sup.” Dante cooly greeted the cowpony with a flip of his mane.

As soon as Braeburn laid eyes upon the stunning devil hunter his jaw slacked in awe as a hushed gasp escaped his lips. His heart pounded away with the speed of a jackhammer, threatening to burst through the confines of his tightening chest. Whoever this new friend of Twilight’s was, he seemed to exude the kind of charm that could woo any mare or stallion with nothing more than a word and a smile. Taking a moment to regain his composure, Braeburn casually approached the light yellow stallion before introducing himself. “Howdy there, friend. The name’s Braeburn. I’m AppleJack’s cousin, as well as the residential apple bucker here in Appleoosa.” he said with a tip of his hat. “Who might you be?”

“You’re AJ’s cousin, huh?” Dante said as he eyeballed the large red apple on Braeburn’s flank that served as his cutie mark. “I never would have guessed,” he chuckled sarcastically, eliciting a laugh from the eager cowpony before properly introducing himself. “By the way, the name’s Dante, and I’ll be your designated demon slayer this evening.” He said with a bow.

Stepping up to Dante’s side, Rainbow Dash then spoke up, “Cornball attitude aside, you’re actually looking at one of Equestria’s most awesome demon hunters!” she boasted as she playfully nudged the half-demon.

Braeburn couldn’t help but smile. “Well, I must say you girls found quite the handsome devil for the job.”

“Thanks, you don’t look half bad yourself,” Dante replied. “You certainly know how to rock the cowboy get-up.”

Sparkles glimmered in Braeburn’s eyes while his heart fluttered at the stunning stallion’s kind remark. “Aw shucks!” he guffawed with a cheesy, bashful smile.

Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, couldn’t help but eyeball the blushing cowpony skeptically as he awkwardly exchanged compliments with Dante.

“Me thinks somepony’s a little jealous,” Pinkie Pie playfully giggled as she leaned in closer to Rainbow Dash.

“Am not.” the cyan pegasus cautiously grumbled in a hushed tone, hoping not to alert neither AppleJack nor Dante.

Having fed up with Braeburn’s rather apparent flirting; Twilight finally stepped in between the two. “As much as I hate to interrupt such an intimate moment of male bonding, I believe we have more pressing matters to attend to,” she then turned to Dante. “Right?”

“Oh yeah, right, the demons.” Dante muttered. “Say, Braeburn. You said the Sheriff was the guy who called us out here?”

“Yup,” the handsome cowpony answered. “If y’all just follow me down over to the Sheriff’s office, we’ll get y’all briefed on the matter right away.” He instructed as he began leading Dante and the girls out of the station. “Plus we’ve got a few eye witnesses who’d be more than happy to fill y’all in on the nitty gritty.”

“Witnesses?” AppleJack asked with a raised brow.

“Yeah,” Braeburn replied. “The conductor and his two engineers who were attacked the first night these incidents began. And boy, do they’ve got a story tell.”

Upon their arrival at the Sheriff’s station, Dante, Twilight, and the rest of the group, including Sheriff Silverstar himself, were seated at a small conference table where the engineer pony known as Smoke Stack recapped the night his train was stolen. “And before I knew what was goin’ on, two of them demons broke into the engine room, took my hat, and done tossed me flat out on my keister with the rest of the passengers and crew.” explained the noticeably disgruntled, khaki colored stallion.

“And then they just drove off with your train?” Twilight asked eagerly, jotting down Smoke Stack’s story with one of the quills and notepads the office had provided her.

“That ain’t the worst of it!” the engineer snorted. “When ah looked back at the train, those demons done plum gone twisted my locomotive into some kind of hellish contraption of death.”

“Like what?” Rainbow Dash butted in. “Actually remodeled it right then and there?”

“No,” chimed in Stop Watch, one of Smoke Stack’s more eloquent conductors. “He means the moment those beasts took over, the train suddenly changed all on its own. It shifted into some kind of black metal monster of a machine, and spewed blue fire from its newly formed mouth and chimney.”

Dante then leaned back in his chair, resting his back hooves on the fine mahogany table. “Yep. Sounds like a case of demons if I ever heard one.” He yawned casually.

Smoke Stack fumed furiously at the demon hunter’s blasé attitude, “That’s what I said! Didn’t I just tell you that there were demons!?”

“Ease up there, pops,” Dante grinned. “I was just confirming. I am the expert here after all.”

AppleJack merely rolled her eyes in exasperation while Twilight pressed further into the interview. “According to both Braeburn and the Sheriff, there were a number of other incidents involving this train, correct?”

“Yes’m,” Spoke up the other conducter seated next to Smoke Stack named Silver Shovel. “Not long after we reported our incident to Sheriff Silverstar, a whole bunch of other trains traveling in and out of Appleoosa and Dodge Junction got run off the tracks by that demonic locomotive.” He went on to explain further. “Everytime passengers told their story, it was the same thing; some crazy black train came speeding in from out of nowhere, runs their train off the rails, and then those monsters come scampering out and take their goods and possessions. Didn’t matter what it was: food, clothes, anything they could get their claws on. Then before they’d know it, the black train would speed off down the tracks. What was really weird about it all was it wasn’t even ridin’ on the tracks at first.”

“Interesting,” Twilight commented, ferverently writing down every last detail.

“It’s a lot worse than just interesting, lil’ missy,” Sheriff Silverstar politely interjected as he stood up from his seat. The thick black mustachioed stallion in question had a light brown pelt with a dark amber mane and sported a blue jean vest, a red scarf, and a black Stetson hat laced with a single red band. “If these hoodlum demons keep derailing our transportation, there ain’t gonna be any way to get food, passengers, or supplies either in or out of Appleoosa. Possibly even Dodge Junction for that matter.”

“Sounds serious.” Dante commented.

“It is!” everypony in the room shouted.

“Are you sure this guy’s an expert?” Smoke Stack asked Twilight from across the table.

Before the knowledgable unicorn could answer, Rainbow Dash took it upon herself to answer on her behalf. “Of course he’s an expert!” she exclaimed defensively. “Once Dante's on the case, there’s no stopping him.” Rainbow Dash then turned towards Dante. “Am I right?”

“You’re not wrong, Dash.” The half-demon answered casually.

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie joined it. “If it’s a demon ya need to get rid of, Dante’s the pony for the job!”

“I really should think about hiring you two for advertising purposes.” Dante chuckled as he gave Rainbow Dash a low hoof bump.

With no more interruptions, Twilight was finally able to get in a word. “My friends’ overzealous enthusiasm aside, they are right.” She declared. “Dante, while certainly an unorthodox solution to such a complicated problem, has proven himself more than capable of handling demons in the past. After all, it was Princess Luna who sent for us.” Twilight explained in a rather smug tone.

Unimpressed, Smoke Stack retorted, “Well, what would our expert propose we do then?”

“Simple,” Dante replied, now sitting upright in his chair. “This thing is going after trains, right? All we need is a train to lure this thing out, and then the girls and I will take it from there. We’ll board it before it has the chance to run us off the rails and all that’ll be left to do is dust those demons like cobwebs.” He explained as he brandished his sword Rebellion before the engineer and his conductors.

Sheriff Silverstar raised his brow in response. “A rather risky plan, don’t ya think?”

Twilight, genuinely impressed with how quick Dante was able to concoct such a strategy, concurred with the demon hunter’s plan. “Risky, yes, but it is an effective plan to say the least.”

“Over my dead body!” protested Smoke Stack. “Ain’t no way am I riskin’ another train-nappin’!”

Pinkie Pie then raised a forehoof. “Don’t you mean a train jacking?”

“Ha! I told ya it was a train jacking!” Silver Shovel exclaimed as he pointed at Stop Watch.

“And I told you that a hijacking is essentially the same thing, you fool!” Stop Watch complained.

Smoke Stack’s eye twitched. The engineer pony then stood up and grabbed his two conductors by the scarfs around their necks. “Would you two knuckleheads shut up!?” he bellowed fiercely. “If I here one more word outta y’all about train jacking, hijacking, or whatever you wanna call it, I swear I’ll-“

“Technically, they’re both acceptable terms.” Twilight politely interrupted the furious engineer.

Smoke Stack let out a long, exhausted sigh before he sat back down. “Listen, I ain’t willin’ to risk losin’ another train to those vicious, hat-stealin’ varmints. We’ve done lost enough resources as it is.”

AppleJack stood up, leaned over the table, and looked Smoke Stack right in the eyes. “If y’all prefer sittin’ here with your tails between yer legs, then fine. I mean if you’re not willin’ to ante up one more measly train to solve this problem for good, then ah guess y’all don’t need our services after all.” The farmpony then backed away from the table and turned towards the door, gesturing for her friends to follow suit. “C’mon, girls.”

“Ahem,” Dante coughed, still seated.

“And Dante,” AppleJack corrected herself.

Twilight, Pinkie Pie, Dante and Rainbow Dash then silently stood up and began following AppleJack towards the front door.

“But, cousin!” Braeburn piped up.

“Ah’m sorry, Braeburn, but it seems like we’re not needed here.” AppleJack said sternly. “Ah’m sure that stubborn mule, Mr. Smoke Stack, has a much better plan for dealin’ with those demons.”

Before AppleJack could reach for the doorknob, Smoke Stack finally caved. “Alright,” he groaned. “Ah can lend y’all a train and a few cars. At the soonest, ah can have it arranged to be set up by tomorrow mornin’.”

Dante smirked at the engineer’s proposal.

“But, ah refuse to drive it for y’all,” he growled. “Gettin’ attacked by them monsters once was more than enough. I’ll be darned if me and my crew have to go through that nightmare again.”

“That’s alright,” Twilight smiled with a cheerful resolve. “I’m sure there’s somepony else who’d be willing to help us.”

“Good luck with that,” Smoke Stack retorted. “There ain’t no engineer or conductor for miles that’d be daft enough to risk their hides against those monsters again. Not after all that’s happened these past two days.”

Braeburn then stood up from his seat. “Ah can drive for y’all,” he announced.

“Ya really mean it?!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed enthusiastically.

“Braeburn,” AppleJack spoke up. “Since when in the hay could you drive a train?”

“It just started as a small hobby I picked up in my free time when I wasn’t apple buckin’,” Braeburn went on to explain. “Look, ah even got my license right here.” He then opened up his vest to show his driving license to AppleJack and her friends. “See?”

“Well ah’ll be,” Sheriff Silverstar said upon thouroughly examining Braeburn’s license. “Looks like ya’ll got yerselves a certified driver.”

“Whoohoo!” Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash cheered in unison while Dante gave Braeburn a congratulatory pat on the back.

“You’re just full of surprises aren’t ya, cowboy?” the half-demon remarked encouragingly. “Thanks to you, we’ve got all we need to get this crazy train rolling.”

The group then left the Sheriff’s office with Braeburn taking the lead so as to escort his cousin AppleJack and her friends to their sleeping quarters for the night. All the while, Smoke Stack just watched in shock as he slumped back in his seat. “Somethin’ tells me we ain’t gettin’ that train back.” He groaned, pressing his hoof to his forehead.

“Ya really think they’re gonna get train jacked too, boss?” Silver Shovel asked concernedly.

“It’s hijacked, you imbecile!” Stop Watch shouted in irritation.

“That's it! Both you idiots are fired!” Smoke Stack exploded as he yanked off both of his crew members’ scarves, having heard more than enough about train jackings for one evening.

“Could y’all three get out of my office already?” Sheriff Silverstar deadpanned.

Author's Note

Chapter name and inspiration brought to you by the Prince of Darkness' amazing song: Crazy Train

Part 1 - Chapter 1: Across The Universe

Part 1: The Sons Of Sparda

“Behold! The Power Cosmic itself!” Boomed the thunderous and commanding voice of the gargantuan being, Galactus, as he waded through the vast asteroid belt just bordering the lone rock atop which our heroes stood.

“What is it with all these heroes and villains wearing tights?” asked the blue-eyed, snowy white-haired demon hunter, sporting a long crimson jacket that exposed his lightly tanned bare chest and well toned abs, known as Dante. His sights rested quizzically on Galatcus, who donned a magenta and blue strapped unitard, complemented only by his otherworldly headgear that seemed to resemble a large tower.

“We’re fighting a universal threat and you’re more concerned with his outfit?” Vergil, Dante’s identical twin brother who donned a long, flowing azure coat, accented with a gold trim, asked in disgust. “I guess your thick skull has finally come to par with your fighting capabilities.” Unlike Dante’s hair that messily draped down to his neck and past his blue eyes, Vergil’s hair, while the same color and length as his brother's, was swept back with only one or two bangs hanging down from his forehead, giving the devil a more refined and dignified look.

“Lighten up, Vergil,” Dante protested with a laugh. “You’re starting to sound a bit worried with that tone.”

“How about both of you numb-skulls help us fight rather than continue on with your incessant bickering!?” The Maverick Hunter robot known as Zero shouted in anger.

The outburst quickly caught the two demon brothers’ attention as they watched heroes and villains alike from both the Marvel and Capcom universe boldly charge into fray against the all mighty Galactus.

“Well then, I guess we better hurry lest we miss out on all of the fun," Vergil suggested. "After all, this may be the last time you and I fight side by side ever again.”

“Way to kill the mood.” Dante sighed.

The two demon twins then rushed off into battle, accompanying their allies against the gigantic planet eating monster.

“Stand aside! And witness the power of my FINGER LASERS!” exclaimed Doctor Doom as he crossed his hands and readied to fire.

*THUD*

“Inconceivable!” Doom shouted as Galactus’ finger simply thumped the mad doctor off the asteroid.

“Way to go, Doctor Doofus!” Dante shouted. “Now step aside. I’m about to start rippin’ and stylin’!” he said as he twirled his dual pistols, Ebony and Ivory, and began to unload a hailstorm of bullets into the galactic giant.

“You are all such pests!” Galactus yelled in agony. He then raised his hand high, fighting against the pain and slammed his fist down, crushing Dante and knocking away the demon hunter’s pistols into the far reaches of space.

“My gunsmf!” yelled the muffled voice of the demon hunter from beneath Galactus’ fist.

“Pathetic, Dante,” chided Vergil as he shook his head in disappointment. “Watch how a real Devil deals with such trash.” He then planted his feet and readied his stance as he gripped the scabbard of his blade; its sheath adorned with a long, yellow sagero, with one hand, and the hilt of his blade with the other. This sword he wielded was known as Yamato, a demonic katana capable of cutting through anything, material or otherwise, that met its blade.

“I think this job is more suited for a God than a Devil.” Interjected a tall blonde man dressed in a long black coat as he casually strolled up next to Vergil, removing his sunglasses to expose his burning orange cat-like eyes. The man in question was simply known as Albert Wesker.

“I’ll be the judge of that.” Vergil retorted as both he and Wesker dashed towards Galactus with incredible speed and precision.

In an instant, both Wesker and Vergil sped across Galactus leaving a countless amount of punches and sword slashes all over the hulking giants’ body causing him to fall below the asteroid belt, unable to withstand the devastating combination.

“Shame really. Here I was hoping that this destroyer of worlds would pose more of a threat.” Wesker muttered as he adjusted his shades back onto his face before walking off.

“Ow! That asshole owes me another set of guns.” Dante groaned as he pulled himself out of the crater shaped into his impression. “Those things were patented for God’s sake!”

“Perhaps if you relied more on skill than you did your crude firearms, you might be half the Devil our father was.” Vergil criticized as he returned Yamato to its sheath.

“There you go again with that whole Sons of Sparda shtick you keep bringing up. Ya know, instead of trying to be like dad, maybe you should just up and…" Dante trailed off before his attention was suddenly redirected behind his older brother, a massive shadow now looming over both the devil twins. "Oh crap.”

"Spare me the lecture.” Vergil snidely remarked as he turned to see the sight that had troubled Dante.

“I am not finished!” cried a battle worn Galactus. “I vow to squash you all like the insects you are!” He boomed as he rose above the asteroid, holding a massive ball of pure energy above his head that threatened to destroy the brother's last remaining foothold that gravitated just outside of the planet's atmosphere.

“Dante!” shouted Vergil.

"Got it!"

In a flash, both Dante and Vergil burst into their Devil Triggers, their bodies now taking on their true demonic forms.

It was then that Dante reached behind him and grabbed his sword, Rebellion, from its holster. The blade in question was a massive broadsword with a heavy double-edged blade, notched on both sides near the tip; its handle shaped in the image of the upper torso of a skeleton with two small horns jutting from the skull.

Without a moment to spare, Dante forcfully launched the sword like a burning spear straight at Galactus’ forehead, striking him and causing the behemoth to drop his attack at which point Vergil simply planted himself into his judgement cut stance and in an instant, removed and sheathed his sword, Yamato back into its holster. The moment after that brief display of swordsmanship, multiple cuts sliced open Galactus’ own attack causing it to burst in his face and completely annihilate the Destroyer of Worlds in an astonishing explosion.

“Jackpot.” muttered the two Demon twins in unison as they reverted back into their human forms.

After Galactus’ defeat, both hero and villain alike from the Marvel and Capcom worlds, under a collective truce, had gathered within the confines of Doctor Strange’s lair to bid farewell as they readied to depart to their respective worlds, safe in the knowledge that the threat to both of their universes was vanquished.

Doctor Strange was a well groomed man of tall stature with streaks of grey running through the sides of his black hair. He donned a light blue tunic, black tights, and a large flowing red cape with large lapels that was tied together by his mystical artifact, the Eye of Agamotto, which he wore across his neck. He was renowned as the supreme sorcerer, as well as one of the most powerful beings in all of the Marvel Universe. Thanks to his magical prowess and interdimensional travel, he had been the one to summon all those gathered within his midsts to assist him with the intergalactic conundrum that had threatened to tear both the Marvel and Capcom universes apart.

The sorcerer then stepped before the throng of heroes and villains and cleared his throat, “While I admit that this meeting of two worlds didn’t go as well as any of us had hoped, I am more than elated to say that I could not be more grateful than having the pleasure of getting to meet you all,” Doctor Strange announced. “However, it seems that we must part ways here.” He said while pulling out his book to ready an activation spell for the portal. “Now, Vergil, if you’d so kindly assist me in the preparations for this gate.” He suggested as he pointed Vergil over to a metal arch, stationed at the far end of the lair.

"Employing a brute like him to activate such an intricate piece of machinery?” Doctor Doom huffed indignantly. “Why, I never!”

“Need I remind you that because of your miscalculations in constructing that gate, you inadvertently almost sealed our fate by beckoning Galactus’ planetary appetite in the first place?” criticized Albert Wesker.

“I think that’s enough out of you two,” interrupted Zero. “Besides, it’s because of Vergil's help that we have the means necessary to guide the portal.”

“What makes you say that, Blondie?” inquired the boorish Brooklyn accented voice of Taskmaster.

Dante suddenly interjected as he stepped forth, “If you must know, my brother uses a demonic weapon that’s sharp enough to cut through anything, hell, even through dimensions. That’s the power of the legendary blade Yamato. With the Doc's help, he’ll slice open up a one way trip leading us back to our own worlds.” he explained, gesturing back to the other heroes and villains from the Capcom universe.

“Ready when you are, Vergil!” shouted Doctor Strange as he summoned a swirling, ethereal vortex in the center of the archway.

At that moment, Vergil quickly removed his blade from its sheath as a dark violet aura emanated from his sword. In one fluid movement, he had sliced open the vortex, revealing a portal that had begun cycling through the various locations and times from which the inhabitants of the Capcom universe hailed.

“Hey, it’s Movie Land!” shouted Viewtiful Joe.

“Abel City and the Maverick Hunter Base!” exclaimed Zero

“Nice to see Umbrella Corp. is still holding up.” commented Wesker, observing the countless zombies swarming just outside of his corporate office.

“Hey, it's my Law Firm!” yelled Phoenix Wright as he saw the stacks of legal forms cluttering up his desk. “I nearly forgot about my client’s paperwork before I got sucked into this whole mess.” he mumbled dishearteningly.

Upon a few more exchanges, the residents of the Capcom universe took their leave one by one bidding, farewell to the wondrous world of Marvel.

“It’s been a true challenge fighting with you.” said Ryu, shaking Captain America’s Hand.

“Indeed it was an honor meeting a legendary fighter such as yourself.” replied Captain America.

As they all filed in, returning to their worlds, Dante and Vergil were the last from their world to leave.

“Hey Dante!” A voice called out, catching the half-demon's attention. It was then a tall man dressed a full red and black skin-tight suit, complete with a matching mask, rushed over to bid the demon hunter farewell. It was Deadpool: an infamous, mentally unstable mercenary known throughout the Marvel universe simply as The Merc with the Mouth. Thanks to his accelerated healing factor, the wisecracking Deadpool had managed to go toe-to-toe with Dante in a previous encounter shortly before Galactus had interfered with the colliding of their two worlds. "Yo, Dante,” he began, casually draping his arm around the half-demon’s shoulder. “If we ever meet again, how’s about we finish up that game 'Russian Roulette’, eh? By now I’m pretty sure you’ve got more metal in your head than Wolverine.” he chuckled.

“Please, I’ve had babes put more bullets in this skull than you ever will.” Dante scoffed, tapping his forehead with a finger as he recalled the numerous times Lady had shot him in the face during his misadventures in the ancient tower Temen-Ni-Gru.

“Ya know, for a walking anime cliché, you’re a pretty swell guy,” Deadpool replied, patting Dante on the back. “Seeya around, buddy. Oh, and uh, so long to your asshole brother as well!” He shouted as he waved obnoxiously over to Vergil in hopes to catch his attention.

Vergil simply sneered in disgust as he turned away from his brother and the mouthy mercenary. “Babbling buffoons.”

“As if some wretched hell-spawn like you has room to criticize.” spoke the ever vengeful voice of Ghost Rider as he walked up from behind Deadpool, coming face to face with the half-demon. The visage of Ghost Rider was that of a tall, daunting figure clad in black leather biker garb, wielding a long chain rolled up around his shoulder. Most noticeable of all, though, was his "face". In its stead was nothing more than a skull engulfed entirely in flames from the neck up.

“Spare me your self-righteous prattling,” replied Vergil in a harsh yet smug tone. “If this universe appoints such low-life trash such as yourself to act on behalf of Hell’s vengeance, then it’s safe to say I would have easily taken over as Demon Emperor."

Acting on impulse, Ghost Rider quickly brandished his chain and wildly lashed out at the half-demon, only for it to wind up wrapped around the sheath of Yamato that Vergil held out to guard himself.

“My my, seems someone has a temper.” the half-demon condescendingly remarked, only to antagonize Ghost Rider into setting his chain ablaze. Vergil then unsheathed his blade with lightning-like speed and wafted back the oncoming flames with one swipe. The force from the blade then sliced through Ghost Rider’s hand, traveling back towards the portal behind him where, unbeknownst to the group, it had cut the vortex right down the middle, disrupting its course.

“Flames of Vengeance?” taunted Vergil. “Couldn’t even melt a marshmallow.” he finished before twirling Yamato and sheathing the blade behind his back.

“Enough of this! All of you!” cried Doctor Strange as he rushed between the two would-be combatants. ”Have you no decency, especially after all that has taken place this day?”

“Sorry, Doc. No need to get your tunic in a twist,” Dante apologized. “Vergil and I will just be on our way.” he said, gesturing for his brother to head towards the portal.

“Hmph,” snubbed Vergil, breaking contact from his brother as he proceeded towards the portal. “Do not expect this little incident to change anything, Dante. Once we arrive back in our world, I plan on finishing you properly for both our father’s sword and that amulet of yours.”

Dante then let out an exasperated sigh. "So much for that 'noble resolve' of yours back in the demon world.”

“Circumstances have changed, brother. I did not expect to be plucked from the bowels of Hell because of a clashing of two worlds. However, I am thankful now that I have a second chance to reclaim our father’s power.” Vergil explained. “The power I so rightly deserve.” He muttered darkly as he slowly began to enter the portal.

“Even after all that’s happened, you still haven't changed a bit.” Dante mumbled dishearteningly as he followed behind his brother, waving goodbye to Doctor Strange before stepping through the portal.

In an instant, the two demon brothers were whipped about in a torrent of space and time, being thrown into a spiraling mess of reality until they had both reached the end of the long and unruly tunnel through which they were flung. As they came towards the end of the portal, a blinding flash met Dante’s eyes for the briefest of moments, causing him to lose track of Vergil and his sense of direction.

After a few moments of disorientation, Dante opened his eyes to discover that he was falling a considerable height over a green pasture and rural-like area, spotted with small houses in somewhat of a tranquil environment.

This doesn’t seem like home at all, he thought to himself as he began to approach the ground at an accelerating rate. Realizing this at the last moment, Dante was unable to brace himself before crashing into the ground. The resulting collision resounded with a thundering boom throughout the area and knocked the demon hunter senseless as he made a small crater upon impact.

“Twilight! Twilight! You won’t believe what I just saw!” shouted an enthusiastic purple dragon as he barged in through the library door, interrupting a certain purple unicorn’s studies.

“Whatever it is Spike, I’m sure it can wait. I’m in the middle of important historical research on the origins of magic!” exclaimed an exasperated Twilight Sparkle.

“No way can it wait! I just saw this weird glowing thing fall outta the sky! It landed right outside of Ponyville. You should have seen it. It was so cool!”

With an inquisitive and somewhat concerned look, Twilight pondered the small dragon’s words. She silently stood up from her desk and trotted over to the far end of the library where her saddlebag sat. She then threw the saddlebag across her back, deciding to finally investigate the situation. “C’mon Spike,” she said. "If what you say is true, then this is definitely a matter worth looking into."

“Wait. We’re going to go find it -- by ourselves?” asked Spike with a sudden shift of enthusiasm to dread.

“Of course we are! There must be a reason for such a strange phenomenon happening around Ponyville. Plus in the name of science, I cannot let an event like this go uninvestigated! After all what if it’s a moon rock or an actual meteor from space?” said Twilight in a giddy fashion, trotting out of the library with Spike riding on her back.

“What if it’s dangerous?” whimpered Spike as he contemplated what sorts of of horrible things would fall from the sky.

“Oh Spike, you’re overreacting. For all we know it’s probably just a harmless space rock or a piece of debris from Cloudsdale.”

“That glows in broad daylight!?” he shouted.

“All the more reason to look into it.” Twilight said cheerfully as she continued to trot towards the outskirts of Ponyville with the nervous young dragon clinging to her back.

Dante slowly opened his eyes, trying to regain his senses despite his grogginess. Upon regaining some awareness, he was greeted with a view of a beautiful blue sky…along with the fact that he was viewing it from a hole in the ground. At that point, Dante’s head began to throb as he recalled the events which led up to this point in time. “Dammit. That’s the last time I fly coach.” he grumbled before leaping out of the hole in a single bound. As he landed onto his feet, Dante instantly fell over on his side in a stupor.

“Hehehe, must be dizzier than I thought,” Dante chuckled as he tried to stand on his feet once again, only to fall forward on his face. “What the hell!?” shouted the frustrated Demon Hunter. He sat there, dumbfounded as to why he was so uncoordinated yet felt just fine. As he placed his hand on his head, he accidentally knocked himself in the face with a hard thud.

“Ow!” Dante yelled, retracting his hand…or at least what he thought was a hand. Upon observation, he discovered that he didn’t have a hand, but rather what looked like a yellow, furry stump. Panicking while still trying to retain some composure, Dante began to look around the area and had noticed a large pond bordering the grassy meadow in which he sat. He hurriedly stumbled over to the body of water in hopes of finding his reflection. As he looked down into the now settling water, he was met with a horrific discovery. Where his head should be was a small snout, perked up ears, and a messy white mane.

“HOLY CRAP! I’M A HORSE!”

Author's Note

This story takes place after the Season 2 finale of My Little Pony Friendship is Magic.
Inspired by my good friend, Darkwing, and proofread by my amazing editor, Nightmare_0mega, who helped make this story possible.

Chapter Inspiration and Song Reference:

Part 1 - Chapter 5: The Welcome Wagon

Back at the café, Dante, AppleJack, Twilight, Spike and Rainbow Dash had just finished their lunch after a few more exchanges of stories and laughs, and were ready to take their leave, noticing the late afternoon gradually shifting to evening. Twilight had been kind enough to cover the bill for everyone. The group then left the café, heading towards Twilight’s house which doubled as Ponyville's local library.

“Wait. You live in a library?” Dante asked upon the groups arrival at Twilight’s front door.

“Yes, I run the town library.” Twilight beamed proudly, answering Dante.

“Eeeeh, seems kinda nerdy to me. Doesn’t it get boring being surrounded by books all day?”

“No! Reading could never be boring.” Twilight snapped back defensively. “Especially with so many interesting things to learn and discover each and everyday, I can’t see how anypony could get bored.”

“You’ll have to excuse her, Dante.” said AppleJack. “Twilight’s one of them there brainy types. I wouldn’t go knocking her hobby if I were you."

“Yeah, besides reading isn’t all that bad. Especially when have awesome books like the Daring Do series!” exclaimed Rainbow Dash, taking Twilight’s side.

“Alright Alright. I’ll take your word for it.” Dante said, hoping to drop the subject. “Anyways, any of you know a place where I can crash for the night?”

“Why would you wanna crash, silly? That sounds painful.” said an unseen voice.

“Who the hell was that?” snapped Dante, flinging around, looking for the origin of the bubbly voice, only to find no one in sight.

“Me, Silly Head.” said a pink pony from behind Dante, appearing seemingly out of nowhere.

“What the…Who are you?” the devil hunter asked, turning to meet the blue eyed mare’s gaze.

“My name’s Pinkie Pie!” she shouted as she bounced around Dante, her curly, fluffed-up, magenta mane following in rhythm. “What’s your name, mister? I’ve never seen you around town and I should know. I know everypony in Ponyville.”

“Dante.”

“Pleased to meet ya, Dante. Oh wait one second I’ll be right back.”

Pinkie Pie dashed off in blinding speed, leaving Dante looking quizzically at Twilight, Rainbow Dash, AppleJack and Spike, hoping for some sort of explanation.

“Care to explain, bookworm?” Dante asked Twilight.

“Hehe, well as you already know, that was Pinkie Pie you just met and she’s one of our closest friends. Thing about her is well…”

“She’s a total spaz?”

“Hey, watch it, pal!” snapped Rainbow Dash. “Sure Pinkie has her moments, but that doesn’t make her a spaz.”

“Kidding kidding.” Dante chuckled.

“IM BACK!” shouted Pinkie Pie, reappearing in the opposite direction from which she left.

“Wait… how did you?”

“Don’t bother asking, Dante.” giggled AppleJack

“Sorry it took so long, but I had to grab my Welcome Wagon!”

“Welcome Wagon?”

Pinkie Pie then proceeded to press a button on the large colorful wagon behind her, causing a joyous bout of music to erupt from the strange device. As the song played, she began to sing and dance for the yellow stallion.

“Welcome welcome welcome

A fine welcome to you

Welcome welcome welcome

I say hooow do you do?

Welcome welcome welcome

I say hip hip hurray

Welcome welcome welcome

to Ponyville todaaaaaaaaaay!”

Dante only stood dumbfounded as one of his eyes twitched at the spectacle that was Pinkie Pie. “What…the…fu-“

*DING*

The bell of a small oven mounted on the front of the Welcome Wagon sounded, which shot out confetti from the small organ pipes on top and fired a cake towards Dante. The demon hunter quickly ducked out of the way, only for the pastry to blast Spike in the face directly behind him, knocking the young dragon off of Twilight’s back.

“Oh hey, I didn’t get the cake and confetti mixed up this time.” Pinkie Pie said joyfully.

“Jeez, Pinkie, mind watching it with that thing?” complained Spike, wiping the splattered pastry from his face. “Keep that up and it’ll eventually be the Goodbye Wagon."

“Ok then,” muttered Dante, still left in bewilderment.

“So, Dante, what brings you to Ponyville?” asked Pinkie.

“Well, you probably won’t believe it, but I kinda got lost.”

“Oh, like from another world while you were trying to find your way back to yours?”

“Yeah, kinda like…wait. How’d you know that?”

“Lucky guess.” Pinkie Pie snorted.

Dante looked back to AppleJack trying to make sense of this Pink Pony.

“Ah told ya before, partner. Don’t even bother asking.”

“Oooh, what’s that on your back?” asked Pinkie Pie, now standing on top of Dante’s back. “Is that a sword? Neat-o it’s a sword. It’s really funky looking too. It’s all big and scary and it even has a creepy looking handle with a skeleton grabbing his head, probably yelling ‘AAAGH! Get me off this crazy thing’, but that’s silly. Swords can’t talk.”

“Great observation.” mumbled Dante, making no attempt to hide his sarcasm. “So you mind getting off?”

Pinkie then jumped off Dante's back, giggling, “I like your new friend, girls. He’s really weird.”

“Tell me about it.” Rainbow Dash laughed as well.

“Yeah, it was nice meeting you all, but I’d really appreciate it if any of you knew a place I could stay.” Dante spoke up, growing annoyed by Pinkie’s antics. If anything, she reminded him all too well of a certain asinine clown. Thinking back to it, Jester was enough of a headache, but Pinkie seemed to be twice as bad if not just as much of a motor mouth.

“Don’t worry Dante. I think I can help ya out.” said AppleJack placing a hoof on his shoulder. “We have some room in the barn back at Sweet Apple Acres, you can use.”

“You serious?”

“Sure. After all, you don’t have a place to stay and until Twilight here can find a way to get you back home and help ya find your brother. I figured we might as well show some hospitality. Plus I think we can use some extra help on the farm if you don’t mind.”

“Whoa whoa whoa!” shouted Dante, taking a step back. “I don’t work for free, and especially farm work at that. Thanks, but I think I’ll take my chances under the stars.”

AppleJack laughed as she patted Dante on the back. “Oh sugar cube, you won’t be working for free. If anything, consider it payment for having a place to stay. After all it’s only right you earn your fair share.”

Dante squinted his eyes at AppleJack, and then began chuckling along with her, “Touché, Miss AppleJack. Touché. You got yourself a deal.”

Both Dante and AppleJack shook hoofs on it, only to be interrupted by Pinkie.

“Ooh, ooh, ooh, I almost forgot. Seeing how you’re new here in Ponyville, I need to throw you a party!”

Dante’s eyes shot wide as a smile edged its way on his face. “Did you say party?”

“Yeah! I throw parties for just about every occasion. I’m one of Ponyville’s top caterers after all!”

“I don’t suppose you plan on throwing this party now, though?” Twilight interjected. “It’s pretty late, Pinkie. Besides, I’m sure Dante is tired after the trip he’s had.”

“Oh, of course not, Twilight,” answered Pinkie Pie. “I still need time to get everypony in Ponyville together for tomorrow. This’d be the perfect chance for the whole town to meet Dante and make him feel right at home.”

“Sweetness, I can’t ever say no to a good party.” said Dante; his mood growing more cheerful at the thought of finally having a little fun.

“Whoohoo!” The party pony shouted enthusiastically. “See you all at Sugar Cube Corner tomorrow. I’ll go get everything ready for the bash. Seeya, girls! Oh, and welcome again to Ponyville, Dante.”

Pinkie Pie then darted off back into town with her welcoming wagon in tow.

“I think I might just get along with her.” laughed Dante.

“Pinkie has that effect on ponies.” Rainbow Dash said while yawning. “Well, I’m out as well guys. Gonna get some shut-eye.”

“Later, RD.” waved AppleJack.

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” joined in Spike.

Rainbow Dash then flew off into the clouds that lay scattered about the orange tinted evening sky.

“Well then, Dante,” AppleJack started. “I best reckon we get you on over to Sweet Apple Acres. Gettin’ mighty late.”

“Lead the way.” said the demon hunter, letting the orange farm pony walk on ahead of him.

“Have a good night,” Twilight waved to the two. “I’ll be reading up on some spells to see if I can sort out this mess.”

“You do that, and thanks again for lunch, Twi!” yelled AppleJack as she and Dante were walking off towards the outskirts of town.

The walk to Sweet Apple Acres was a fairly quiet one as AppleJack silently escorted Dante down the dirt road. The demon hunter, meanwhile, took this time to look around and familiarize himself with the path on which they traveled. Along the way, the sun had completely set, leaving the moon peering over the horizon as if it were a curious eye, assuring itself that it was time to come out. After about a few more minutes of walking along the white fences that lined both sides of the road, AppleJack and Dante finally came up to the barn at Sweet Apple Acres, which sat next to AppleJack’s house.

“Here we are,” announced the blond-maned mare. “Home, sweet home.”

“Pretty cozy looking for a barn.” Dante said, inspecting the structure.

“Come on in,” AppleJack called over to Dante, opening the barn doors.

As they entered the large empty barn littered with bales of hay, AppleJack lit a small lantern at the front door to help Dante get accommodated.

“I know it’s not much, but I hope you can find it somewhat comfortable.” The farm pony said apologetically, watching Dante walk around as he gave the place a good once over.

“Ah no worries. This’ll do just fine. Got a pillow?”

“Sure. I’ll be right back.”

AppleJack set the lantern down and trotted off towards the house, leaving Dante alone. He then proceeded to make somewhat of a bed out of a few bales of hay in the far corner of the barn. “Not exactly a four star hotel, but it’ll do.” he commented, looking around once more. After setting up his sleeping quarters, Dante then leaned back and shrugged his shoulders just enough to tilt his sword off his back, which he had grabbed with his mouth.

“Holy Crap!” he exclaimed through his teeth. “I finally got the hang of this.” After swinging the sword over his shoulder, he then leaned it up against the wall and proceeded to remove his red coat and hang it on the barn rack next to his blade.

“Got ya a pillow and blanket.” AppleJack called from behind Dante, re-entering the barn.

“Thanks.”

“Well I hope you get yourself a good nights sleep.”

“Lemme guess. I start work tomorrow?”

“Nah, not yet at least, what with the party and all, but ah will be showing you the ropes around here, so get some rest. Ah’ll wake you for breakfast.”

“Thanks again.”

“Oh. And one more thing, Dante.”

“Yeah?”

“There’s no need to dress so formal 'round here.”

“What do mean? I dress like this all the time.”

“Ah mean the pants and boots. Ah guarantee ya won’t be needin’ them in Ponyville and especially once you get to workin’.”

“Shoulda' guessed as much. Thanks for the tip.” Dante said, kicking off his boots and shaking down his pants from his hind quarters. “Hey! Wait a minute!” he suddenly exclaimed.

“What’s wrong?” asked AppleJack.

Dante slowly turned to the farm pony with a mischievous grin on his face. “I think you’re just trying to get a good look at my ass.” he said slyly.

“Hahaha! Dream on, Casanova.” AppleJack laughed.

“Oh well, your loss.” said the demon hunter before kicking off his pants and hopping onto his makeshift bed.

“You’re quite the funny fella, ya know that, Dante?” AppleJack said while turning out the lantern.

“And you’re a pretty awesome chick, AppleJack.” the demon hunter replied while pulling the blanket over himself and fluffing his pillow.

“Thank ya kindly. Sleep tight."

“Night,” Dante said, waving a hoof as the barn door closed. “Ya know, for a place run by horses…er, ponies, a guy could get used to this.” he muttered sleepily. I just hope Vergil hasn’t done anything too drastic, he thought to himself before finally falling asleep.

Meanwhile at Fluttershy’s cottage, Fluttershy had just finished getting ready for bed. The pegasus mare was dressed in a white bathrobe with purple fluff trim, and was heading up to her room when she passed by a still sleeping Vergil laid out on the couch. She couldn’t help but smile, knowing she had been a great help to this poor stallion, possibly even saved his life. It was only then that she remembered his sword that she had placed against the arm of the count. Her thoughts began to wander aimlessly, wondering why he would go around with such a dangerous weapon. Was he a knight? Some sort of drifter? Where was he going? Where did he come from? All of these thoughts, however, were interrupted when Fluttershy noticed that the still sleeping Vergil had begun to shiver.

“Oh my, how could I forget?” she said to herself, rushing upstairs to grab a blanket.

After retrieving the blanket, she trotted up to the sleeping stallion and gently draped it over him; subsiding the light grey pony’s shivering with its warmth.

“Goodnight.” she whispered softly before turning out the lights and heading off to bed.

Vergil, who was still asleep in the now empty room, only muttered, “Thank You.”

Part 1 - Chapter 15: Here Comes The Sun

As he opened his eyes, Dante was met with a desolate yet familiar sight. All around him stood fallen stone pillars and ancient structures that led into a single pathway as water began to rush past his feet. He then looked down and began to notice something even more curious. He was dressed in his old clothes he left at AppleJack’s and upon further inspection he had returned to his human form. After much consideration, it was then clear to Dante just where he was.

“What am I doing back in the Demon World?” the demon hunter asked as he held up his hand to the faint luminescent glow above him; testing the movement of his fingers one by one. He continued to examine his appendages before just off in the corner of his eye, he found the source of the glow that had illuminated the pathway in which he stood. Just outside of the pathway at the very end, where the water began its plummet into the black abyss of Hell, was a large portal that seemingly resembled the qualities of a sun going super nova as debris from Hell itself was drawn into its gravitational void.

“Dante,” echoed a familiar voice from the darkness just behind the demon hunter.

Dante snapped around to see his brother, Vergil who had returned to his human form just like himself. “Yo Vergil!” Dante shouted. “Mind explaining what’s going on or are you just gonna stand there and look pretty all day?”

Vergil in response reached into his breast pocket lining the inside of his coat to pull out the golden amulet he was given by their mother and held it at arm’s length.

“Brother,” Vergil started. “I’ve come to retrieve what should be mine.”

It was then that Dante had felt the metal of his silver amulet against his bare chest, causing him to grip it tightly within his grasp. “Don’t you ever give up with that shtick?” Dante scoffed, growing annoyed by his brother’s demands.

“If that is how it’s going to be, then I will have no regrets ending you,” Vergil said tucking away his amulet then proceeded to grip his sword, Yamato at his side.

Thinking quickly, Dante drew both his pistols, Ebony and Ivory from their holsters and began firing a torrent of bullets at his brother. Vergil reacted almost instinctively as he darted from side to side in a blue blur, closing the distance between him and Dante with each dash. Dante then reached back as he holstered one of his pistols and grabbed Rebellion, ready to strike down his brother who was darting towards him faster by the second. With all his might, Dante brought down Rebellion with one arm right as Vergil had gotten a mere foot away from him. Seeing Dante’s sword coming down, Vergil rapidly unsheathed Yamato at an upward angle causing the two swords to clash for an instant before the recoil drove back Dante’s arm. Vergil then used the momentum from the recoil to shift all of his force on his right foot and spun around with great speed, allowing him to swing Yamato and slice a tremendous gash across Dante’s exposed abdomen.

Dante’s eyes grew wide as blood began to spill from his gut, causing him to stagger back as he hunched over in an attempt to cover his wound. Leaning on Rebellion, he looked up at his brother who was staring down at him with a condescending glare. Dante only chuckled, then took his hand off Rebellion and placed it on Vergil’s right shoulder. “Gotta admit, pretty slick, bro,” he coughed. Vergil simply placed his hand on brother’s arm, ready to move it away. An unseen grin crept across Dante’s face as he looked down at Ebony, which was still in his left hand. “But I got a few tricks too!” the demon hunter shouted as he pulled Vergil in closer by his shoulder, placed Ebony at point blank range to his brother’s chest and unleashed a rapid series of gunshots into Vergil’s torso; eliciting grunts of agony from his brother with each discharge.

Blood began to stain Vergil’s coat around the bullet holes as he swung Yamato once again, slicing Dante’s upper chest; driving space between the two demon twins. Dante’s breath grew heavy as he reached for Rebellion and gripped its handle firmly, ready to engage further into battle. Vergil looked down at his bloodied hand that covered the bullet holes in his body and clenched it into a fist out of sheer rage. Standing straight up and fighting against the pain, Vergil then held out his arms and sheathed Yamato as a dark aura began to emanate all around him. Before Dante knew what was happening, Vergil’s body began to change into its demonic form; his coat began to resemble the skin of a reptile as his hands and feet morphed into razor like claws. On his left arm was his sheath that had merged onto his limb. What stood out the most was that Vergil’s face had shifted into a black and flattened demonic head with his hair now hardening into what resembled silver horns that merged on top of his head into a V formation. But most noticeable of all, were his green luminescent eyes that glowed with a searing hatred as he slowly approached Dante.

Putting away Ebony, Dante grabbed Rebellion with both hands and charged at his demonic brother, his sword at the ready. In an instant Dante had Rebellion raised above his shoulder and brought the blade down on Vergil with tremendous force. To his shock though, Vergil had merely raised his forearm to block the attack, not even receiving so much as a scratch from Dante’s oversized blade. “Impudent brother!” Vergil’s voice resonated as a morbid echo that escaped his ghastly mouth. “You still deny our father’s power,” he rasped harshly as his arm began to lift the weight of Rebellion from above his head. “And that is why you will FAIL!” Vergil shouted, quickly unsheathing Yamato from his arm and ramming the blade into Dante’s chest causing the demon hunter to drop his sword at his side. Vergil quickly removed his blade from Dante’s bloody torso and sheathed it back into his arm before catching Dante by the throat before he could fall over.

Lifting up his brother at arm’s length with one hand and picking up Rebellion with the other, Vergil began to walk towards the edge of the pathway that led into the black abyss of Hell. Dante at this point was barely conscious as Vergil held him above the waterfall before squeezing his throat, causing Dante to gasp for air. “This was our father’s domain, Dante,” Vergil began. “Perhaps letting you rot down here will help you appreciate your demon heritage.” Before Dante could think, Vergil impaled him with his own sword, holding him over the falls. With his free hand, Vergil’s claw grasped Dante’s amulet and yanked it from his neck. “Now the power of our father, Sparda belongs to his rightful heir!” Vergil rasped triumphantly. Dante could only weakly hold out his hand in a feeble attempt to grab back his treasured amulet, but in that instant Vergil released his grip from Rebellion, letting an impaled Dante fall to his doom as he plummeted to the darkest depths of Hell. The last thing Dante saw as he fell was a menacing grin that had formed on Vergil’s demonic face as he held up both their amulets in victory before Dante was soon engulfed by the darkness below, falling into the bloody pool spread across Hell.

With a jolt and a sudden wet sensation washing over his face, Dante’s eyes snapped open as he wriggled around on the barn floor, tangled in his blanket. Suddenly coming to, he saw that he had fallen off of his makeshift bed in the middle of the night, but still had no answer to how his face got wet as he wiped the side of his cheek with his hoof. Just as he turned his head Dante was met with a loud and cheerful bark, followed by a lick to his same cheek.

Upon a second glance, Dante had come to the realization that he was staring face to face with a brown and white patched sheep dog who was panting happily, sitting across from the demon hunter. “And who might you be?” Dante mockingly asked the dog.

“That’d be Winona,” laughed AppleJack as she entered the barn, the sunlight beaming brilliantly behind her through the crack of the door, causing Dante to shield his eyes. “Seems she’s taken a likin’ to ya.”

“Cute dog,” Dante muttered, patting Winona on the head. “Although she’s not the best alarm clock.”

“Sorry about that,” AppleJack said sincerely. “Ah didn’t expect her to wake ya up so suddenly, but I guess she didn’t plan on ya bein’ such a heavy sleeper either. Anyways, the reason why I got ya up is because you need to get ready for your meetin’ with the princesses today.”

“Oh yeah, that,” Dante mumbled before lifting himself up off the barn floor. “When was it again?”

“At noon,” AppleJack answered. “Which is why I had Winona here wake you up. Y'all got about an hour to get ready and head on over to Twilight’s.”

“An hour’s more than enough time,” Dante boasted as he grabbed his coat and sword and began making his way out of the barn with AppleJack and Winona following behind.

“Gonna go get some breakfast first?” AppleJack asked.

Dante simply dismissed the offer before replying, “Nah. I’m not feeling too hungry. Maybe later, or better yet, we can probably grab a bite at Twilight’s after our little meeting.”

AppleJack just shook her head in response. “About that. Ah won’t be comin’ with ya to see Celestia and Luna, Dante. Gonna’ be too busy helpin’ Big Mac finish our rounds for the apple harvest. Meanin’ you’re gonna have to be headin’ out to Twilight’s on yer own. Hope it’s not too much of a problem.”

“It’s cool. You got your work cut out for ya,” Dante replied as he walked through the front door to AppleJack’s house. “Gonna hit the showers first! Hay doesn’t leave too generous of a musk on ya overnight,” Dante chuckled, proceeding to make his way up the stairs.

“Just don’t take too long ya hear?” AppleJack called out to him as he disappeared behind the bathroom door. AppleJack then let out a long sigh before muttering to herself. “Sure hope he doesn’t cause too much trouble for Celestia; knowing him and his brother.” After adjusting her hat the way she liked it, AppleJack then left the house, returning to her daily duties on the farm.

Twilight had barely finished setting the center table in the library when a soft rapping came at the front door. Frantically she rushed towards the doorway, quickly glancing over parts of the living room she had tidied up before hand, double checking her progress in hopes that everything was just right for the occasion. Within a few moments Twilight had opened the door to see Fluttershy and Vergil waiting patiently at her doorstep.

“Afternoon you two,” Twilight greeted anxiously, still checking from left to right in hopes that not a single book nor chair was out of place.

“Hi Twilight,” Fluttershy replied happily. “I hope we’re not too early,” Fluttershy said noticing her friend’s nervous demeanor.

“No no. Not at all. I’m glad you showed up a bit early. One can never risk being tardy am I right?” Twilight responded quickly.

“I guess so,” Fluttershy agreed.

“Oh where are my manners?” Twilight spoke up. “Come on in. Make yourselves comfortable. I’m sure the princesses will be here soon.”

“Thank you,” Fluttershy replied as she and Vergil made their way into the living quarters of Twilight’s library.

“Speaking of tardy,” Vergil spoke up. “I take it my brother has yet to show up?”

“Oh Dante?” Twilight asked. “No, he hasn’t arrived yet. Although I did send Rainbow Dash to remind him and AppleJack, so he should be here soon; hopefully before Celestia and Luna.”

“Figures as much,” Vergil scoffed, not at all surprised by Dante running the risk of showing up late.

Fluttershy and Vergil made their way over to the table where Spike was seated, calmly watching on as Twilight was still frantically checking every detail of the library before turning her attention back towards her guests. “Can I get you or Vergil anything?” Twilight asked.

“A glass of water would be nice,” Fluttershy answered honestly before Twilight looked towards Vergil, gesturing for his reply.

“No thank you,” Vergil answered.

“Right then,” Twilight answered nervously before rushing towards the kitchen to get Fluttershy some water. Upon entering the kitchen, Twilight grabbed two glasses to fill with water. One for Fluttershy, and one for herself. She had been a nervous wreck all morning and could use a refreshment. The fact that both Celestia and Luna were showing up at her home was more than enough to rattle her composure. To make matters worse, Twilight’s memory of Vergil’s outburst the day before last was still fresh in her mind and the implications in his words were all too twisted for a stallion of his appearance. After shaking her head to clear her thoughts, Twilight began filling up the glasses before quickly taking a few gulps of her water. “I’m sure Vergil wouldn’t do anything too drastic in front of the princesses,” she muttered aloud, trying to reassure herself. “That just leaves Dante...” Twilight paused briefly to let the thought sink in before letting out a long sigh. Maybe Rainbow’s right, she thought. Even if those two do start a scene, it shouldn’t be too much for Celestia or Luna to handle. I just hope it doesn’t have to come to that. She then finished her drink and levitated Fluttershy’s glass with the magical aura of her horn as she trotted lightly back out to the lobby with the drink in tow.

Celestia’s sun was lingering high in the sky, still only a few minutes away from reaching its high noon peak as Dante was barely reaching the entrance to Ponyville. The walk from AppleJack’s had been a brisk one, having felt more than invigorated after a quick shower to wake up his senses. Just as he was setting foot into Ponyville Plaza a familiar voice rang out, “Hey! Dante!”

Dante snapped his head up to see Rainbow Dash nearly dive bombing towards him just before coming to an instant hover right in front of him as her wings flapped with tremendous force to break her speed.

“Nice set of breaks you got there,” Dante said, unfazed by Rainbow Dash’s close and abrupt stop.

“Thanks. What else were you expecting from one of the best flyers ever?” Rainbow Dash boasted jokingly.

“So what do I owe this little meeting?” Dante asked, continuing his walk towards Twilight’s house as Rainbow Dash landed to trot alongside him.

“Well Twilight asked me to head out to Sweet Apple Acres to make sure you and AppleJack made it on time, but well from the look of things, it seems you didn’t need the reminder.” Rainbow Dash answered. “Speaking of which,” she began looking around, now noticing Dante was alone. “Where’s AppleJack? Twilight did invite you both.”

“Said she couldn’t make it,” Dante shrugged. “Had to finish up some farm work with her brother or something.”

“Yeah that sounds about right for AppleJack,” Rainbow Dash nodded. “She can be a heck of workaholic sometimes.”

“Tell me about it,” Dante agreed, remembering the past few days he spent apple bucking. “So what are these princesses like?” Dante asked suddenly changing the subject. “Are they those really snobby royal types?”

“Who? Celestia and Luna? No way,” Rainbow Dash reassured excitedly. “They’re actually pretty cool. Plus they’re real friendly with everpony in Equestria.”

“Huh. Sociable princesses,” Dante chuckled. “Now I’ve heard of everything.” Then again this wouldn’t be the first time I’ve dealt with a Sun Goddess, Dante thought as he remembered his encounter with the wolf known as Amaterasu back in the Marvel world.

“Trust me. You’ve got nothing to worry about,” Rainbow Dash said as she and Dante were approaching the front door to Twilight’s house. “Although that sword you’ve been carrying around might raise some questions.” Rainbow Dash then delivered a series of knocks before Twilight arrived at the front door to greet her and Dante.

“Oh good, you’re here,” Twilight said. “Thanks for going out to get him Rainbow Dash.”

“No sweat,” Rainbow Dash beamed.

“So where’s AppleJack?” Twilight asked.

“Farmwork,” Dante and Rainbow Dash answered in unison before turning to silently chortle at one another.

“Oh. I see,” Twilight mumbled disappointingly. “Well anyways, come on in,” she said in a chipper tone, opening the door more so as to invite both ponies in.

As Dante and Rainbow Dash stepped in, the first thing they noticed was Fluttershy, Spike and Vergil sitting patiently at the center library table, quietly passing by the time till the meeting.

“Make yourself comfortable, Dante,” Twilight spoke up as she closed the door behind her. “The princesses will be here any minute. Hope you’re not too worried about meeting Celestia and Luna. I’m sure they’ll more than taking a liking to you,” Twilight rambled on as she trotted around the room to still make a few more adjustments around the bookshelves.

“Not sure if I can say the same for Vergil,” Rainbow Dash whispered to Dante as they approached the table to take a seat.

“You ain’t lying there,” Dante mumbled as he sat down, causing Vergil’s ears to perk and turn his attention to both ponies.

“I must admit I’m surprised, Dante,” Vergil began. “You actually managed to muster the discipline needed to arrive on time.” His condescending words only elicited a harsh glare from Rainbow Dash while Dante merely shrugged in response to his brothers words.

“What can I say? Couldn’t resist to get acquainted with royalty; aside from you, you royal pain in the ass.”

“It’d be wise of you to hold your tongue, dear brother.” Vergil replied coldly, his hoof hovering over Yamato at his side.

“Ya sound a bit hot under the horse collar there, Vergil.” Dante said with a smirk.

Nervously glancing back and forth between the two, Fluttershy quietly spoke up, addressing Dante in hopes to turn their attention away from one another. “I’m really sorry to interrupt, but I didn’t really get a chance to meet you. Dante was it?”

Dante looked over to the quiet pegasus before answering, “That’s right. And you are?”

“Oh…I’m Fluttershy,” she answered cheerfully. “I’m sorry we didn’t get acquainted earlier at Pinkie’s. You seem like a nice stallion.”

“Thanks. You’re quite the looker yourself there, Fluttershy,” Dante said smoothly, eliciting a soft giggle from the mare.

“Thank you,” she said.

“I take it you’re letting my brother crash with you for awhile huh?”

“Oh yes,” Fluttershy answered. “He’s been a great guest and quite helpful around the house.”

Dante sat there slightly slack jawed at what he heard before composing himself. “And here I thought I was the only one to whip him around. Then again it’s nice to know someone else is keeping him line.”

Vergil merely sneered at the comment before turning away from the conversation, facing towards one of the adjacent bookshelves.

Spike, noticing Vergil’s actions, leaned in closer to Fluttershy before whispering, “Nice save there, Fluttershy.”

Dante and Rainbow Dash then looked at Vergil as well before Rainbow Dash began to chuckle at his response while Dante only glanced back between both Fluttershy and Vergil before a sly grin formed at the corner of his mouth. I see how it is, Vergil, he thought to himself.

Before their conversation could continue further, a series of knocks came at the door followed by an assertive and commanding male voice, “Is Twilight Sparkle home?” demanded the voice from behind the door.

“Coming!” Shouted Twilight Sparkle as she sprinted towards the front door.

“Wow, the princess sounds like she could use a lozenge,” Dante quipped causing everyone at the table, but Vergil to burst into laughter.

As she opened the door, Twilight was met with two of Celestia’s winged guards standing before her. “Good afternoon, Ms. Sparkle.” greeted one of the armor-clad pegasi. “The princesses will see you and your guests.” said the other. The guards then stepped aside as both Celestia and Luna stepped out of the chariot that had been towed by two of their royal guard pegasi.

Twilight couldn't help but smile at the sight of both her mentor, Celestia and dear friend, Luna approaching the doorway; their long flowing manes emulating their prowess over day and night respectively.

“Good afternoon, my faithful student,” Celestria greeted as she and Luna arrived at the front door to the library.

“Yes, ‘tis a good day is it not, Twilight Sparkle?” Luna chimed in with her sister.

“I couldn’t agree more,” Twilight smiled up at Celestia before noticing something peculiar about Luna. After a second glance, Twilight had discovered that Luna was wearing a light blue scarf with navy blue patterns alternating between the colors. “Interesting scarf you have there, Luna.”

“Oh this?” Luna gestured with her forehoof to her neck? “Why thank you, Twilight. It’s nice to know some ponies can appreciate the time spent into looking one’s best.” Luna said, directing her comment towards Celestia.

“By that she means she was up all night digging through her closet looking for that scarf,” Celestia lightly chuckled.

“That is because it is my absolute favorite, Tia,” Luna stated.

“Regardless, you both look amazing today,” Twilight said before opening the front door to the library, gesturing for the princesses to proceed through. “Please come on in. I’m sure you’ve been waiting to meet Dante and Vergil.”

“Yes we have,” Celestia agreed, ducking slightly through the doorway. If there was one downside to being an alicorn, it was the fact that she was nearly twice as tall, towering over most ponies; where as her younger sister, Luna was merely a head taller than an average pony.

As they entered into the library, Twilight had directed Luna and Celestia over to the center table. The two princesses stood before table to greet all who had come to the meeting.

“Afternoon to all of you,” Celestia started, greeting Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Dante and Spike who were all facing both her and Luna. They all simply nodded in response before Celestia looked towards Dante. “I take it you’re one of the new comers Twilight has told me so much about?”

“Got that right,” Dante said hopping out of his seat to greet Celestia and Luna. “Name’s Dante, and I must say princess, you two are certainly a lot taller than I figured you’d be.” He said looking up at both of the princesses. “Not that it takes away from your radiating good looks.”

Celestia couldn’t help but giggle in response. “How charming,” she said before introducing herself as well. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Dante. I’m Princess Celestia and this here is my younger sister, Luna.”

“’Tis a pleasure to meet you, Dante,” the night princess replied. “Tell me, are you this forward with all the mares?”

“That’s a big yes, your highness,” Rainbow Dash answered, growing annoyed by Dante’s "charm".

“I aim to please,” Dante said as he jokingly bowed before the two. “By the way, you two mind me asking a question?”

Celestia nodded her head in response as she looked towards Luna.

“Go ahead,” Luna spoke up.

“Mind explaining exactly how you two both have wings and horns?” Dante asked. “Is that a royalty only perk?”

“Dante!” Twilight spoke up. “They’re alicorns. They were born with both pegasus wings and magical horns.” Twilight went on to further explain in an offended tone.

“Nice,” Dante said. “So they get the best of both worlds I take it. Talk about being born with good genes.”

“While that is true we were born as alicorns,” Celestia carried on. “It was by no means of being born into royalty or because of what we were that we became the rulers of Equestria.”

“If I recall, I believe it was after both of your triumph over Discord.” Vergil spoke up, grabbing everyone’s attention in the room.

Celestia and Luna looked at one another amazed that a pony who was supposedly knew practically nothing of their world would take it upon himself to learn the origins of Equestria in such a brief period of time. “Yes,” Celestia answered after a brief pause. “That is correct. It seems some pony made good use of his time here with you, Twilight, wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes, good use indeed,” Twilight laughed nervously, doing her best to avoid gazing at Vergil for too long. “One can never learn enough.”

“You must be Vergil,” Celestia asked, directing her inquiry towards the grey stallion clad in blue, who was still facing away from the ongoing conversation. “Dante’s twin brother?”

Vergil only turned his head slightly to acknowledge Celestia, observing her with a cold look in his eye. “Yes,” he responded after a second or two of silence. “You would be correct in assuming so.”

“My, I certainly see the resemblance between you two,” Celestia continued as she looked from Vergil to Dante and back again. “Regardless, my student has informed Luna and I that you two are in fact from another world, is that correct?”

“Pretty much,” Dante answered nonchalantly. “Crazy doctor messing with portals to other realms, makes a mistake, we wind up here and now we’re ponies.”

“And that you two also happened to have started a rather large ruckus at Sugar Cube Corner, causing numerous damages with those weapons?” Celestia continued; pointing at Dante’s sword, Rebellion that was holstered on his back then turned her forehoof to Yamato that was hanging at Vergil’s side.

Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash cringed at the mere mention of the fight that had broken out only a few days ago, remembering the animosity that had sparked between the two brothers in only a matter of moments. Twilight, who was now at Dante’s side couldn’t help but nervously look back at him as sort of an apology for Celestia’s stern response.

Vergil now stood up and walked over to the princesses, a fire burning in his eyes, not unlike the look that Twilight saw in him two days ago over their game of chess.

“Yes,” Vergil answered coldly. “My brother and I were responsible for the incident that transpired a few days ago. And to be frank, I see no need in bringing up something that no longer needs mention; for as you can see the problem has been resolved, has it not?”

Twilight clenched her teeth as her entire body tensed up at Vergil’s response towards Celestia. She was worried that Dante out of the two would run the risk of saying something out of line, but Vergil’s tone towards her mentor left her reevaluating her expectations on a much more frightful scale.

“Yes, while I am relieved to know that Twilight handled the situation,” Celestia began. “I still cannot overlook the offense of both you and Dante putting my subjects in harm’s way and I feel it should be addressed if you two are to continue to take up residence here in Equestria.”

“That shouldn’t be a problem then,” Vergil retorted. “I, nor my brother, have any interest of staying here longer than necessary. Which is what I was hoping would be discussed rather than trivial formalities and pointless introductions.”

“Hey watch it, buddy!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, leaning up from the table by both her forehooves. “The least you can do is show some respect to the rulers of Equestria. Not that you of all ponies would know what that means.”

Fluttershy merely recoiled back at Rainbow Dash’s outburst, practically hiding under the table while Spike looked on worriedly as Vergil glared at Rainbow Dash.

“Stand down, Rainbow Dash,” Luna said, trotting over towards the sky-blue pegasus. “’Tis not the time for whatever quarrel you may have with Vergil to take place.” Luna then addressed Vergil in the same stern tone. “That goes for you as well.”

“But he-“ Rainbow Dash stammered before she was cut off by Celestia’s calm and collected voice.

“He is right, Rainbow Dash,” Celestia started. “Their arrival and departure are in fact the matters that are to be discussed.” She then looked over to Vergil whose full attention was now directed towards her. “I was just hoping that our warm welcome would have at least done away with such tension.”

“I’m pretty cool with it,” Dante said but was soon silenced by Twilight placing her hoof over his mouth.

“Whether or not your subjects are comfortable with our presence is none of my concern,” Vergil said rather flatly. “Judging by all that Twilight has probably told you, I take it some measures were taken to validate the truths of both mine and Dante’s origins being of another world.”

“Actually yes,” Celestia answered. “As a matter of fact there were. Twilight had also informed me of where Dante had fallen and upon further investigation; Luna and I discovered that a magical tear in our dimension had occurred within the proximity.”

“Good,” Vergil said, his tone somewhat lightening. “Considering your knowledge of magic seems to extend as far as your reputation has led me to believe, I’m sure there is some magic within your knowledge to open that rift once again so that my brother and I may be on our way.”

“Yes…and no.” Celestia answered.

Vergil’s brow furrowed instantly. “Come again?” he said still perplexed by the nature of Celestia’s answer.

“What my sister is trying to say is that even with our vast knowledge of magic at our disposal; we’ve yet to really develop a spell for such purposes.” Luna went on to explain.

“Then why hasn’t there been any development between now and the time that your sister received Twilight’s letter!?” Vergil demanded.

“There has,” Celestia responded calmly, keeping her composure with the ill tempered stallion. “Luna and I have been working in our spare time to find a method to reopen said magical rift, but due to the limited to nearly non-existant knowledge of dimensional rifts in Equestria’s archives we have come up fruitless in our search for a decent spell. Traveling through other worlds is practically unheard of nor was it seen of any use here in Equestria.”

“Then when can we expect a spell of this sort to be created?” Vergil pressed on. “You and your sister just proved to have some knowledge of dimension tears. On top of that, being alive for a few millennia must have honed your magical capabilities to such extents…or am I sorely mistaken about the renowned Goddesses and rulers of such a pristine land?” Vergil said suddenly shifting into a condescending tone.

Twilight staggered back, stunned at Vergil’s brazen words, as the others watched on in silent stupor while Dante looked quizzically at his brother, wondering just exactly what Vergil was hoping to accomplish. Celestia let out a long and frustrated sigh after a moment of silence before addressing Vergil once more.

“As a matter of fact, my dear Vergil, you are not mistaken of our magical prowess.” Celestia began as Luna trotted to her side. “You are simply mistaken of our methods in which must be followed to produce this type of magic.”

“I’m listening.” Vergil said, urging the sisters on to continue.

“The matter of the issue isn’t entirely about returning you and Dante to your world, but to also restore both of you to your original forms.” Luna said. “After reading Twilight’s letter and all she had to say about you and Dante, we not only had to look into transportation spells, but also into transmogrification types as well.”

Celestia then resumed where Luna left off. “And to be frank, the complications behind creating entirely new spells of those specific types will take some time. I hope you understand.”

“So how long we talkin’ here?” Dante then spoke up, noticing Vergil quietly contemplating Celestia’s and Luna’s words. “A few days? Weeks maybe?”

“That is the news we came do deliver,” Luna looked up to Celestia beckoning her to answer then turned her head as her sister nodded.

Celestia cleared her throat before she stepped forward to address everyone in the room. “Given the complications of conjuring a transdimensional transportation spell along with the added burden of restoring Dante and Vergil to their original forms, the time needed to create these spells will be five months at best.”

The room fell silent as everyone exchanged uncertain glances with one another unsure that they heard the Sun Goddess correctly. Dante shook his head disappointingly, “Great. Now I'm just left to wonder how in the hell Lady’s gonna hold up shop for five freaking months.” he muttered under his breath as Twilight gently placed a hoof on his shoulder to console him.

“Five months!?” Vergil shouted angrily as he snapped his head up, throwing a menacing glare up at the princess. “Millenniums worth of magic at your disposal and you mean to tell me that I am to wait five whole months for two spells!?”

Fluttershy, seeing Vergil’s anger grow by the second quickly got up from the table to try and pull him away from the princess. “Vergil p-p-please understand. Princess Celestia knows what she’s doing!” Fluttershy pleaded with the enraged stallion.

Vergil then turned towards Fluttershy, whose hoofs were still on his coat. “Obviously your precious rulers haven’t a clue what they are doing if they’re magic is so limited.”

“Vergil…” Fluttershy quietly whimpered as the grey stallion turned away from her to face Luna and Celestia.

“Perhaps I really did overestimate these all powerful entities.” Vergil muttered.

Celestia, having heard enough of Vergil’s tantrum, brought down her hoof before speaking up. “That is just about enough out of you! My subjects and I have done all that we can to accommodate both you and your brother. I sincerely apologize that your expected departure is not to your liking, but I promise you that Luna and I will be doing what we can to ensure that both of you make it home. On my honor as a ruler of Equestria, you have my word.”

Vergil just scoffed before he stormed off past Celestia, making his way towards the door.

“Hey Vergil, where you going?” Dante called out to his brother.

Vergil simply turned back towards the others whose gazes were all fixated on him as he said to Celestia and Luna, “As rulers who have done nothing but display their incompetence towards our situation; your word and honor is meaningless to me.” He then turned away, stormed out the front door before slamming it shut behind him, causing Celestia’s guards to jump in fright as he walked past them and continued on his way towards the outskirts of Ponyville.

“I’m so sorry, Princess!” Fluttershy stammered as she tried to head for the front door. “I should go get him, he’s probably not-“

“That is quite alright, Fluttershy,” Celestia stated as she blocked Fluttershy’s path with one of her forelegs. “Let him be. I think it’d be best for him to calm down. Despite his rather rude outbursts, I’m sure it must be upsetting for one to be worlds away from their own home in a body unlike their own.”

“No excuse for him to keep acting like a stuck up jerk the whole time,” Rainbow Dash commented, sitting up from the table.

“Rainbow Dash, we really shouldn’t be so judgmental of him,” Fluttershy spoke up, turning towards the rainbow-maned pegasus.

“Oh, come off it, Fluttershy!” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “You of all ponies should know that there’s something not right about him. Twilight and Dante can vouch for me.” She then turned towards Twilight who was sitting next to a still facehoofing Dante. “Right?”

“Rainbow, maybe now’s not the time to discuss those things.” Twilight said calmly.

“Oh come on!”

Dante then let out an exasperated sigh, “Just let it go, Dash,” Dante said as he stood back up on all fours. “Vergil’s always been like this and knowing him, the worst that can happen is he takes it out on me.”

Celestia and Luna then looked to Dante.

“I apologize once again that the waiting period for your departure is most unfavorable,” Celestia said. “I hope that you will not hold it against us.”

“As if,” Dante answered with a grin. “I can’t blame ya for trying to get us outta here. And while five months is a hell of a long time to wait, at least Vergil and I can leave here once it’s all said and done am I right?”

Celestia simply smiled down at the white maned pony. “I thank you for your understanding, Dante.”

Luna then walked up to the red jacket clad stallion. “I hope the rest of yours and your brother’s stay here will be a most favorable one.”

Dante looked back at Luna with a smile, “Thanks, your highness. I appreciate the welcoming committee you two got going on here. By the way,” Dante continued. “That’s a pretty good lookin’ scarf you’re rockin’ there.”

“Thank you,” Luna smiled back with a blush before turning towards Celestia. “See?! I told you this was a good scarf!”

Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Spike suddenly broke out into a laughing fit after Luna’s outburst.

“Hey what’d I miss!?” came a high pitched, enthusiastic voice from outside Twilight’s front door. Within a matter of moments, Pinkie Pie had burst into the library, toting her signature party cannon that was mounted on two wheels with Celestia’s guards chasing in after her.

. “No artillery allowed in the presence of the princesses!” one of the guards shouted angrily.

“Artillery?” Pinkie Pie said, puzzled by the guards’ reaction. “This isn’t a weapon, silly! This is my party cannon!” She immediately pulled the fuse at the end causing it to fire off an explosion of confetti and party supplies that had instantly decorated the entire foyer of Twilight’s library with streamers, balloons and a table cloth spread neatly out onto the table.

The two guards sighed in relief after Pinkie’s demonstration before returning to their posts outside.

“I really need to get me one of those,” Dante said, looking around the room.

“So am I late?” Pinkie Pie asked Celestia and Luna anxiously.

Celestia then looked to Twilight before giving her a courteous nod of approval. “Actually, Pinkie,” Twilight began. “You’re just in time.”

“Yipee!” Shouted the ecstatic mare as she bounced into the air.

Celestia and Luna then gestured for Dante and Twilight to join them as they took a seat at the center table where they would spend the next hour sharing stories and getting to know Dante while exchanging a few laughs from time to time.

Fluttershy on the other hoof spent the rest of the afternoon quietly avoiding conversation while glancing over to the window now and then, wondering if Vergil was doing alright handling the news.

After his walk from Ponyville to Fluttershy’s cottage, Vergil slammed open the front door and was greeted by Angel who as usual was not happy to see the grey pelted pony. The rabbit looked up at him with disdain in his beady black eyes making gestures as to where Fluttershy was. Vergil however was beyond livid and glared back down at the rabbit. “Out of my way you useless rodent.” His voice rasped, sending both Angel and most of the other animals in Fluttershy’s cottage scampering away from him. He then made his way over towards the couch where in front of him sat the geography book he had spent most of his time studying after checking it out from Twilight’s library. Picking up the book, he flipped it open to the page that he had so carefully dog eared two days ago.

As expected, the page displayed the current layout of Equestria, but more importantly the detailed mapping of the Everfree forest where at the end of those woods, just past the bad lands lied the Gates of Tartarus. Vergil stared at the location on that map for minutes on end, remembering all that he had read from Equestria’s Abridged History. After a while longer Vergil set down the book still continuing to stare at that one specific location on the map before he muttered under his breath, “I guess it’s time I prepare for the worst," he said picking up the book. "And secure the best possible outcome.” he finished as he slammed it shut.

After the princesses departed from Twilights and everyone had left for the evening, Fluttershy bid her farewells to Twilight, Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, Spike and Dante and had flown her way back to her cottage; Vergil still on her mind accompanied by Dante’s parting words.

“Hey, Fluttershy! Don’t look so down. I’m sure you can probably find some way to break Vergil out of that constant mope. Cheer up ok?” Dante’s words rang in her head, giving her some hope that once she found Vergil, she could at least console him even if only a little.

After a few minutes of hovering, Fluttershy landed just outside the proximity of her house where she began trotting her way across the cobblestone bridge that ran over the small stream in front of her house. As she continued up to her house she caught a glimpse of somepony sitting by the tree outside of her house. Quickly, she ran over to the base of the tree where to both her surprise and relief was Vergil sitting quietly under the glow of the setting sun, looking out into the cloudy, orange sky with more or less an agitated look across his face.

“Umm…Vergil?” Fluttershy spoke up, walking up to him.

“Yes? What is it?” Vergil answered in a calm tone that didn’t seem to suit his facial expression.

“I was just checking to see if you were alright.”

“To be perfectly honest, I’m not.” Vergil answered the meek pegasus.

“I’m sorry,” Fluttershy whimpered, backing away from him.

Noticing this, Vergil stood up from the base of the tree before turning towards Fluttershy. “Don’t be sorry,” he nearly demanded. “It is not your fault that Dante and I are stranded here for a whole five months and I request that you not take such guilt on your shoulders; especially when you have nothing to do with the problem.”

“I just wish I could help is all,” Fluttershy said looking up at the stern stallion.

“Well you’ve been generous enough to offer me a place to stay and eat.” Vergil said calmly, reassuring Fluttershy. “You’ve done quite a bit to help make the best of this predicament.”

Fluttershy perked up upon hearing Vergil’s response. “So you’re not mad anymore?” she asked hopefully.

“No. I still am very much aggravated, but there’s no sense in taking it out on you.” Vergil answered flatly. “I still need a place to stay and I did promise you to help around the house in exchange for my time spent here.” he then said with a grin.

Fluttershy only smiled back at Vergil. “Well, you certainly don’t seem too mad.”

“Well I just remembered a bit of my own advice after I had stormed out,” Vergil replied.

“You mean ‘prepare for the worst and secure the best possible outcome’?” Fluttershy asked.

“Precisely.”

“Perhaps we should get inside.” Fluttershy suggested after a few moments of silence, noticing that the sun had completely set and the pale crescent moon was rising over the horizon.

“Let’s.” Vergil responded, following closely behind Fluttershy as they walked back towards her house.

“Vergil?”

“What is it?”

“I’m really glad you’re at least making the best of this whole situation,” Fluttershy said, smiling bashfully back at him.

“More than you can imagine,” Vergil muttered as he approached Fluttershy’s doorway and took one last look out at the Everfree Forest; his gaze focusing further into the pitch blackness that filled those forbidden woods. More than you can imagine, his thoughts echoed before shutting the door behind him and heading off to bed.

Side-Chapter: Beyond the Gates of Tartarus

Beyond the Gates of Tartarus

A prequel of sorts, that delves into the dark history between Equestria and Tartarus. A foreshadowing of what may come as Vergil edges closer and closer towards the Gates of Tartarus.